Summary: Check out the chapter list for story-specific tags and descriptions.
If you're interested in a commission, check my profile for details.
Latest Addition: Deku's Shrink Quirk
My Hero Academia story. A seemingly quirkless Izuku wakes up shrunk one morning. He's excited to finally have a quirk, but finds that he still needs practice before he can return to his normal size. Until then, he's stuck with his mother taking care of him. TAGS: Minikin, F/m, Maternal, Gentle, Unaware, Feet, Breasts, Entrapment
Categories: Breasts,
Entrapment,
Feet,
Unaware Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: None
Size Roles: F/f, F/m
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 43
Completed: No
Word count: 160238
Read: 148242
Published: January 02 2025
Updated: November 10 2025
1. Shrunk and Kept by Caitlin Snow by idunnow
2. Lisa's Home Video by idunnow
3. Chelsea's Valentine's Day by idunnow
4. Charlie's Shrunken Angel by idunnow
5. Sizey Gensokyo - The Cat and Crow by idunnow
6. SKYLA by idunnow
7. Know Your Place by idunnow
8. Frieren's Invasion by idunnow
9. The Avatar's Intruder by idunnow
10. Giga Saiyan Invasion by idunnow
11. Lisa's Outing by idunnow
12. Lily's New Life by idunnow
13. Tiki and Naga Conquer by idunnow
14. Sizey Gensokyo - Alice Margatroid by idunnow
15. House Cleaning by idunnow
16. Sizey Gensokyo - Marisa's Lesson by idunnow
17. Giga Saiyan Invasion part 2 by idunnow
18. Microscopic on his Crush by idunnow
19. Sizey Gensokyo - Marisa's Worlds by idunnow
20. Lily's New Life 02 by idunnow
21. Miranda Lawson's Rampage by idunnow
22. Shrinking at the Cashino by idunnow
23. A Twi'Lek's Toy by idunnow
24. Nyx's Offer by idunnow
25. Meeting Persephone by idunnow
26. The Giantess of Redfield City by idunnow
27. Herta's Shrink Cookies by idunnow
28. Mila's Tiny Human by idunnow
29. Queen-Sized Betty by idunnow
30. Stepmom's Morning Jog by idunnow
31. Lisa's Shrinking Family by idunnow
32. Divine Dragon Invasion by idunnow
33. Cassie Lang's Prisoners by idunnow
34. Omni Florence by idunnow
35. The End of Lisa's Family by idunnow
36. Miranda's Lawson's Rampage Part 2 by idunnow
37. Under Twi'lek Toes by idunnow
38. Lily and the Lustful MILFs by idunnow
39. Kara's Invasion by idunnow
40. Mityl's Monster Movie by idunnow
41. Five-seveN's Pampering by idunnow
42. Shrunken Cities of Scarlet Devil Mansion by idunnow
43. Deku's Shrink Quirk 01 by idunnow
Shrunk and Kept by Caitlin Snow by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Caitlin confesses her love to Iris and Barry. When they fail to reciprocate, she takes stronger measures to ensure they'll be together.
RATING: X
TAGS: Minikin, F/fm, Breasts, Feet, Entrapment, Insertion
It started when Barry and Iris received a message from Caitlin Snow, asking them to come to her office at S.T.A.R. Labs so she could tell them something important. There was nothing too unusual about that; Caitlin was one of the few people who knew about Barry's secret identity as the superhero Flash, and she often helped him out in his crime-fighting pursuits, especially when someone truly dangerous was involved. Barry and Iris assumed she must have some important information to share with them, so they hurried to meet up with her as soon as they were able.
When they arrived, however, the found her disarmingly friendly towards them, not at all what they expected. She started making small talk, asking them about their day and the like, obviously dancing around some topic she was hesitant to touch on, until they asked her why she had brought them here.
Caitlin bit her lip, building up courage until there burst from her throat a flustered “I love you guys!” Everything came spilling out after that. She told them how she had developed a crush on Barry after they first met, and how that had blossomed into love the more she came to know him; how she had felt jealous of Iris's relationship with him but came to love her just as much. She admitted that she wanted to be with them both, and with bated breath awaited their response.
Barry and Iris were completely taken aback. They knew that Caitlin had been acting a bit strange lately, but they never expected it was because of this. They tried to let her down gently, telling her that they liked her too but were happy with each other and weren't interested in changing up their relationship at the moment, that they wanted to keep being friends despite this, that they knew people they could introduce to her, but they quickly saw that Caitlin wasn't taking it well.
It wasn't just that she was sad about it; instead she acted as if she hadn't heard any of it. When they tried repeating their answer to her, she brushed away their words and reaffirmed her love for them as if saying that they would be together no matter how they felt.
Finally they could see no way out of this except to tell her “no” as forcefully as they could short of shouting at her. A dangerous light appeared in her eyes when they did. For a moment they worried she would attack them, but then her eyes softened and she shook her head, chuckling softly. “Right, right. My bad. I thought... never mind that. Could you guys leave me now? I think I need some time alone.”
Barry and Iris were seriously creeped out after all that, and more than happy to leave. Afterwards they talked at length about what had happened with Caitlin, how strange and even threatening she had seemed to them both. They decided it might be best to avoid her altogether for a few days if possible, to give her time to come to terms with everything. The incident stayed with them long afterwards, but at the end of it they went to bed and forgot about it in each other's arms.
They slept soundly that night, until a sense of wrongness woke them up. They realized that this wasn't their bed they were lying on. This wasn't even their room, in fact. There was no other furniture here, nor anything else at all save for a bunch pictures on the walls—pictures of themselves with Caitlin edited in. She stood with the happy couple in all of them, pretending to hug or to kiss one or both of them.
The pictures chilled them to the bone. This was far worse than they ever imagined Caitlin was capable of, even after that disturbing meeting yesterday. Was she the one who had brought them here, into this strange room? They called her name, but if she was listening she didn't respond.
No point in waiting around for her. They had to get out of here and figure out what was going on, but there was no door in the room, only a single window covered up with a white curtain. Barry started moving towards it, but he stopped halfway, looking at himself in confusion. “What's wrong?” Iris asked.
“I... I can't speed up. I think my powers are gone.” His answer shook Iris. When they woke up in this strange place, she had simply assumed that Barry would find a way to get them out of whatever trouble they were in. But if he didn't have his powers anymore...
Suddenly a noise from outside their room startled them both. Barry moved to the window; he carefully peeked behind the curtain, but when he saw what lay behind it, he gave a startled cry and stumbled backwards, falling on his rear. “Barry? What is it?” Iris knelt by his side, but he just pointed at the window dumbfoundedly. Whatever he saw must be really bad if it had spooked him so badly. Dread filled the pit of Iris's stomach, but curiosity proved the stronger force, so she too moved towards the curtain, and pulled it back to find a giant eye staring at her.
She shouted just the same as Barry, and scrambled away from the window just as a great, booming voice shook the room. “Ah, I see you're finally awake!” Then the room's ceiling was carried away, and in its place she and Barry found themselves staring up at the very same face edited into all their pictures, magnified twenty times over. A pair of giant hands swooped in and grabbed them like a pair of dolls, pulling them out of the strange room and into another, larger one on whose dresser the smaller one sat.
It was like some terrible nightmare, yet as she carried them over to her bed, Caitlin smiled and spoke gently to them, as if there were nothing wrong in the world. “Did you sleep well? I hope I didn't wake you with my noise. Are you hungry? Thirsty? Do you need anything? Just tell me and I'll get it for you?”
Barry and Iris didn't know what to say. They were overwhelmed by Caitlin, with her huge size and powerful voice, by her near nudity, by everything she said to them. She, on the other hand, seemed positively radiant. “No rush here, take your time. I'm sure this is a lot to take in all at once. You don't mind if I hold you in the meantime, right?” She grinned as she rubbed her big, strong thumbs over their bodies, and particularly over Barry's crotch and Iris's chest. Both of them gasped and tried to push her away, but her thumbs were as thick as their bodies and almost as long, and all either of them could do was dimple her flesh with their little hands. Finally Barry found enough composure to speak.
“Caitlin, what is going on!?”
“Ha-ha! Oh, Barry, your voice is so adorable! What about you, Iris? Let me hear you say something.”
“Caitlin, please, let me go!”
“Aww, you're even cuter~!” Caitlin cooed and lifted Iris to her face, planting a kiss on her face that left a spot of saliva covering half her face, before doing the same with Barry. “Alright, so you guys want to know what happened? It's very simple. I've been helping out on a project at S.T.A.R. Labs to create a machine that can take any target at all and teleport it anywhere else in the world. One day while working on it, I discovered I could make the target appear at a different size by altering some numbers in the code running the machine. We've been testing that function with lab rats but hadn't had any human test subjects yet. After you left my office yesterday, I thought to kill two birds with one stone and run a test on you two. As you can see, it worked perfectly!”
Iris shuddered.. “So it was you who did this to us. I didn't want to believe it, but... Caitlin, how could you?”
“Oh, hush. You're making it sound like I did something awful.”
“Caitlin, we're sorry we upset you, but this is going too far! Use your machine to put us back to normal. We can still be friends once you do—forgive and forget. You don't need to keep being mad at us.”
“Mad? Barry, you don't understand at all. I was mad at you guys yesterday, but only for a little while. I'm not doing this because I'm mad at you—all of this comes from a place of love! You have to understand that this is for the best. You made a huge mistake in rejecting me, so I had to take matters into my own hands and make you see that you'll be happier with my love than without it. I know you two are scared right now, but trust me, I don't plan to hurt you. Give it time and you'll realize you're safer and more comfortable with me than you ever would be on your own.”
Caitlin brought them both closer, and held them fast against her bare chest, pressing them into the soft, warm flesh. “I'll take care of everything for you, and keep you from harm. You won't need to work another day in your lives, or worry about fighting crime. Just stay here and let me love you both. Doesn't that sound like heaven?” She rubbed them both over her breasts, even over her nipples, purring at the feeling of their little bodies struggling in vain against her.
“Y-you can't do this, Caitlin!” Barry said. “Don't you see? Cisco and the others will realize we're missing soon. They'll find us, and take us away from you.”
“I don't think so. They'll look for you, sure, but why would they ever think to look for you in here?Even if they do, there's so many places where two little things like you could be hidden. No, you two had best accept that you'll be with me for the rest of your lives~.” That Caitlin said all that without the least bit of malice in her voice was the most chilling thing of all. They realized then that she would never let them go, no matter how much they begged and pleaded with her. If they were ever to be free again they would have to escape by themselves.
Suddenly something started beeping, and Caitlin turned to the bedside stand where her phone sat, then went over and turned off the alarm. “Gonna have to go to work soon,” she sighed. “Too bad. I was hoping to spend more quality time with you this morning,. I guess we do have a few minutes to spare, though; might as well make the most of them, don't you think? But first...” Caitlin dropped Iris on the bed, and held Barry under her face, bringing her other hand towards him. “Let's get those clothes off you. Won't need them at this size, I'm sure.”
Powerful fingers pinched Barry's white nightshirt and slowly tugged it off. He tried to hold on to it, and even managed to pull it back down a bit, but only because Caitlin let him. She thought it cute to see fighting so hard to resist her and keep his modesty, but in truth she could have torn that shirt off him in an instant if she wanted to.
On the bed Iris watched how she toyed with Barry. She wanted so badly to help him, but what could she do? She felt so useless sitting by and watching Caitlin have her way with him. Then she noticed that the door had been left open just a crack—wide enough that she could probably slip through it. Iris bit her lip. She didn't want to abandon Barry to their captor, but escaping this place and getting help from someone was probably the best she could do for him. Finally, while Caitlin had her back turned, she scurried to the other side of the bed and hopped off.
As soon as she heard the soft thump of Iris hitting the floor, Caitlin looked over and saw that she was gone. Then she noticed the patter of little feet, and she walked around the bed just as Iris was about to reach the door. BOOM! She slammed her foot right in front of Iris, who ran right into it and fell on Caitlin's toes.
Iris screamed and quickly tried to run away, but she had barely started moving when Caitlin's foot barreled over her and pinned her underneath. “Going somewhere, dear?” she chuckled, wiggling her toes over Iris. “I'm afraid I can't let you do that. It's a big scary world out there for a tiny gal like you, so you're just gonna have to stick with me from now on, okay? Now let's get you out of there and out of those clothes~.” She crouched and grabbed Iris before the tiny woman could even stand, and took her back to the bed.
Sitting down on it, Caitlin lowered the now-naked Barry to the sheets, and caught him between her feet. “In case you're thinking of running away too.” There he stayed while she slowly stripped Iris of her clothes and dignity, until the tiny woman sat naked on her palm, shivering in a little ball. “What are you doing trying to cover up like that? Put down those little arms and legs so I can see.” Her fingers overpowered Iris's limbs and forced them away from her private parts to let Caitlin take them in; then they squeezed Iris's adorable little breasts, and rubbed her cute crotch, while Caitlin rubbed her feet against each other, smothering Barry with them.
“Mmmph! You guys are so sexy it's unreal!” Caitlin moaned, and slipped a hand down her black panties. The smell of her pussy slowly wafted out and reached her shrunken captives, who shuddered in horror of it. “And now your sexy bodies are all mine. Oh, but don't worry; I'll be sure to share mine with you so it's even. Hell, I think you two come out ahead here, seeing as there's so much of me for you two enjoy!” She laughed, but laughter gave way to more sensuous moans as she started rubbing herself at the sight of her two beloved. They struggled against her, fearing what she might do to them in her lust, but she paid it no mind and kept toying with her little lovers.
Iris and Barry grew aroused against their will, partly spurred on by the rich cocktail of pheromones reaching them from Caitlin's crotch, but mostly from the overwhelming sensual experience that her feet and hand gave to them, more intense than anything they had ever felt. They were horrified when their lust took over and their bodies went from fighting Caitlin to embracing her and even humping her soft fingers and soles. It pleased Caitlin to see them coming around to her, and she took care to smother them even more in her love.
They came one after the other, first Barry, then Iris, both horrified and ashamed at that pleasure so intense, and finally Caitlin, whose moans of pleasure drowned out those of her little lovers. She squeezed them both unconsciously in her pleasure, almost making them pass out, and only eased up when she sat back panting to recover her energy.
“Oh, that was amazing!” she said, and reached over to pet both their heads with her cum-covered fingers. They hardly noticed, too distraught by what they'd done, what had been done to them, but neither did she notice the looks on their faces. “Too bad that's all we have time for this morning, but then, this is only the tart of our new life together. You can look forward to more fun like this every day! But now, let's all get ready to go to work, shall we? Hmm. I think I have the perfect place for you to stay until I come back...”
Caitlin pulled Barry from between her feet, and giggled at his crotch. “Boy, you made quite a mess down there, huh? Let me take care of that,” she said, and licked his crotch clean. Then she moved him down to her own crotch, and stuck him down the front of her panties, right against her pussy lips. He started struggling as soon as he realized where she'd put him, but Caitlin simply pressed her legs together and smothered him until he could barely move. “I know I just came, honey, but try not to squirm so much or you will make me late for work~. And as for you, dear?” She held Iris up to her face, considering the tiny woman.
Iris was almost in tears. “Caitlin, please. Let us go. We can be together then, but at our proper size. Please. I'm begging you.”
“But I already have you two all to myself, and there's nothing in the world I want more than that. Sorry, dear, but I'm sure you'll come around to it eventually.” She carried Iris around to her back, and slipped the tiny woman down her panties, deep between her butt cheeks where she would never escape however much she squirmed. “Just stay there and think about how much fun we just had together, alright? Love you guys!” She rubbed her hands over her front and back, resting them on her little lovers, dwelling on the warmth they made her feel, before getting dressed and heading out to work.
They would stay there for hours, getting dominated by their new mistress and owner, squeezed between her thighs or ass cheeks for her pleasure. And while they still hoped that one day they would escape her, deep down they already sensed the truth: that they would be with her until death did them part.
Lisa's Home Video by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Lisa records a giantess video with her shrunken husband and daughter to sell it on the internet.
RATING: X
TAGS: Micro, Feet, Unaware, Slave, Incest, Humiliation, Insertion
Mark and Jenny had already been awake for an hour when the sun arose Saturday morning, but neither of them had moved so much as an inch. They had spent almost all of Friday under Lisa's feet, trampled and smothered under her godly soles, without the least care or compassion from she who had been their wife and mother. All those hours under her soles had plastered them to her sweaty skin, whose dried-up grime glued them to her sole even now. It wasn't their first time waking up in this position, so they knew from the start that it was pointless to try and break free. Her sole owned their puny bodies, forcing them to stretch along with her skin, or swallowing them up in its wrinkles if she scrunched her foot. All they could do was lie there, soaking in Lisa's warmth, breathing in her powerful smell, lapping up the sweat which welled up around their mouths, until Lisa awoke and lazily rolled out of bed, stomping their puny bodies flat.
She didn't notice the shrinkers suffering under her sole, nor did she remember them until she'd had her breakfast and her morning coffee, when she rubbed her sole against her other foot and felt something rolling between them.
“Oh, I'm sorry. Did I forget about you tiny bugs again?” she asked, peering down to grin at her husband and daughter groaning in the shadow of her feet. “You know, for once I'm glad I remembered you two. Do you know why that is? I'll tell you, after I'm done eating. For now...” Her foot slammed down in front of the two insects, blowing them back a couple inches; when they stopped, they stared at the massive toes before them, any one of which could easily overpower father and daughter. “Clean them. Now,” said Lisa, “But don't eat the toe jam today. I'll have some real food for you later.”
Mark and Jenny couldn't believe it. They hadn't had real food to eat in days, only the grime and sweat off Lisa's feet. They were so happy they could cry, and they hurried to clean Lisa's toes as thanks for her merciful gift. They weren't quite finished when Lisa curled her toes around them, holding them in place while she went to grab her phone.
When she finally released them, Mark and Jenny found themselves on the living room floor, with Lisa's foot before them and her phone above. “Alright, you bugs, time to get to work. You two have been leeching off of me for way too long, so it's time you made me some money. We're going to record a video and sell them on the internet for cash. That money's for your medicine, by the way, so if it doesn't make enough, I'll just stop buying it. Better give me some good acting if you don't want to shrink away to nothing under my foot.”
The shrinkers had known this was coming ever since they overheard Lisa's conversation with her coworker the other day, but it still horrified them that she would do a thing like that. What choice did they have but to go along with it, though?
Lisa took a moment to remember the script she'd planned out in her head before speaking again. “What do I have here? Two tiny bugs who snuck into my home?” Her speech was stilted. It was clear she'd never done any acting before, but for a first attempt it was good enough. Besides, her voice wasn't the star of the video—it was her feet that people wanted, and the two pathetic shrinkers cowering on front of them.
Mark and Jenny didn't know what she expected of them, but their natural reaction when she tapped her foot was good enough. The way they winced at the impact of her titanic foot and huddled together for comfort was just the sort of thing that people liked to see.
“Do you know what happens to bugs like you when they come into a woman's home?” Lisa raised her foot over them, and moved her phone to capture the scene from the side. “They get crushed.” Bam! She slammed her foot onto the little shrinkers and twisted it on the floor, grinding them both down under its enormous weight. Then she turned her foot aside and moved the phone close to her sole. “Did I kill them?” she asked, and scrunched her sole for the camera. Then she stretched a hand towards her foot. “They're so tiny. Smaller than my fingertips.” In fact, as she showed off for the camera, a single fingertip was able to smother both shrinkers at once.
“I think I feel them moving down there. So they're still alive?” Her finger swept them both off her sole, and held them up to the lens, which took a moment to focus on the two minuscule bodies, all dirty and grimy with long, matted hair. Lisa then lowered her thumb on them and started to roll them around with a forced giggle. “So weak, and... pathetic. I almost feel sorry for you tiny insects. Maybe I won't kill you after all.” She dropped them on the floor again, then reached aside fro something else she'd brought. “Are you hungry? Is that why you came in here? Want some food? Here. A piece of bread.”
The shrinkers saw her holding it over their heads, a tiny bread crumb that was still big enough to feed them both. It was probably stale by now, but still it made their mouths water. They raised their hands to grab it as Lisa brought it closer, but just when it was nearly in their grasp, Lisa pulled it back up. “Not so fast! Beg for it, like good little bugs. That's right. Down on your knees and kiss the ground.”
“Please,” they shouted at their mom and daughter—at their cruel and callous master—knees on the ground and hands clasped together.
Their display became more desperate and pathetic until Lisa decided that was enough for the video and dropped the bread crumb, right between her toes. “Alright, you earned your meal. Go on, eat it.” Her toes crushed the bread crumb, and left it plastered on their skin, forcing the shrinkers to crawl between her toes and eat their meal off her toes. Even then it was such an improvement on the toe jam they'd been forced to eat for the past days that they started crying in gratitude, and it was all recorded on Lisa's phone. “That's right. Eat that slop, you worthless bugs. That's all you're fit to eat. You better be grateful, or you're not getting anything more from me.”
Originally, Lisa planned to end the video after that, but seeing those two bugs so happy with their meal made her inspired. She waited for them to finish eating, then when Mark and Jenny started kissing her toes, Lisa pulled these back and then flicked the bugs away, cackling at the hurt on their faces. “Let's get something clear,” she said, moving both her feet around the shrinkers, showing off how amazingly huge her feet were compared to those pests. “You two ants are fucking nothing to me. You think you're safe just because I didn't crush you? I could swallow you both alive and it wouldn't even be good for a snack. I could flush you down the drain or dump you in the trash and let the garbage truck take care of you. You know what that makes me? Your fucking Goddess.” Lisa moved her feet closer together, leaving only a tiny sliver of a window to her puny family.
“Oh, you're scared? Good. You ants had better learn where you stand. Your pathetic lives belong to me. No scratch that; they belong to my feet! My feet are your new gods, and you'll spend the rest of your lives worshipping them! Even when you shrink so small that I can't see you anymore, you'll still worship me and my feet. Better get used to it and start now, if you want to keep your lives that is.”
Lisa's speech wasn't stilted in the least now. She sounded like she meant every word she spoke, especially to the little shrinkers for whom her voice was such a potent rumble. For all of Lisa's cruelty, they had never felt their lives in danger with her until this moment, and together they threw themselves desperately at her feet, kissing and licking and fervently worshipping the great walls of flesh.
Lisa zoomed in on them both, holding the camera steady with both hands to capture every detail of their desperation. “Good, good. Now, admit that you're dirt.”
“We're dirt! We're dirt!” they declared together, before returning to their worship.
“Say I'm your Goddess. Say that you'll worship me forever. Say you'll obey everything I say.” They meekly repeated every word, trembling as they pledged their whole lives to the older woman's foot. “That's right. You're my slaves now, for as long as you do a good job, and if you ever fail, your Goddess will end your puny lives.” Lisa pressed her feet together, catching both shrinkers between her soles, and held that shot for a few seconds before ending the recording.
She didn't know if the video would make her any money, but Lisa had to admit she enjoyed filming it. A lot. So much so that she couldn't keep going. She was more excited than she'd been in days, and as soon as she stopped filming she grabbed her shrunken family and hurried to her room, where she dumped them on the bed and stripped off all her clothes while they watched, finally standing over the pair in her colossal naked body, one hand tweaking her nipples while the other thrust inside herself. “Fucking pests,” she muttered as she looked down on them both, bumping the mattress with her knee and knocking them both back. The power she felt as she watched those pathetic “people” struggle to deal with her climbing on the bed did more to arouse her than any work her hands did.
Lisa sat down, legs spread apart, presenting her pussy to the two human bugs on the bed. “There's only one thing you bugs are good for. Come here and worship your Goddess.” The look on Lisa's face, the musty and powerful smell of her pussy, the sight of her towering body, scared and overwhelmed Mark and Lisa. Though they knew there was no hope of escape, still their panic made them turn and flee, running and stumbling across the bed.
Lisa laughed. “Trying to run away? You're lucky that makes this more fun, or I'd eat you for disobeying.” She reached for the pair with her hand, and swiped them both onto her cum-covered fingers, lifting both up to her enormous eye. Even now they fought to escape, but her sticky cum prevailed over their pathetically weak arms and legs. She didn't even feel them fighting to escape as she pulled them both towards her pussy.
The two shrinkers were dragged inside by her fingers, and pressed hard to the smooth walls of her pussy. They were powerless against Lisa, but still strained their puny bodies against the living mountain. “That's right! Squirm for your Goddess!” Lisa moaned, and in their desperation, Mark and Jenny blindly obeyed in the hopes it would get them out sooner. They put every ounce of their strength into pleasuring their wife and mother, even as they slowly suffocated inside her.
Lisa came before long, and when she pulled out of herself, she found Mark and Jenny there on her fingers, looking absolutely miserable as they gasped for air. She was glad they hadn't died inside her—she wouldn't be a Goddess if she had no bugs to rule over. With that thought she swiped them both off on her pussy lips, and pulled her panties back up so they could worship her all day long.
Chelsea's Valentine's Day by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Project Neural Cloud story. After a sudden growth spurt, Chelsea and the Professor try to find some time together on Valentine's Day.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Titan, F/f, Gentle, Lesbians, Growing woman, Destruction, Mouth play, Sci-fi
Chelsea reached the dorms exhausted, her limbs leaden, her throat aching, her face and outfit smudged with soot. The fire had been a real whopper this time, took more than two hour to put out. No casualties, so there were good news—the new fire alarms she'd recommended had done their job, even if the sprinklers hadn't been up to the task today. Still, half the factory had been lost. Tomorrow she'd need to figure out which if any safety measures could be implemented to curtail the odds of another incident, which meant going back to the factory, talking to the workers and the people in charge, reviewing the footage, reviewing current measures—tomorrow because today she had no energy left to give. What a lousy end to the day, when the evening had been going so well before the fire.
The lights were still on in her room from when she rushed out for the factory. Chelsea plodded to the bathroom for a quick shower before bed. She gave her best effort to scrub away the smell of smoke and changed into a fresh set of clothes, a light black tank top and short black leggings, shutting the used ones in the bathroom for tonight along with their smell.
Chelsea meant simply to collapse in bed and fall asleep on the spot, but stepping out of the bathroom she was surprised by a visitor standing at her dresser, looking at the trinkets on it—a dark-haired woman in a white lab coat. She whipped around right after the door opened, scanning Chelsea over with her blue eyes.
“Chel. You're okay?” She stepped briskly forward and took Chelsea's hands in her own.
“Professor? Of course I'm okay. I... Were you waiting here all this time? It's late. You've been working all day. You should be resting.”
“I came as soon as I heard you put the fire out. I just... really wanted to see you again.” The Professor raised her hands to Chelsea's cheeks, gently taking holding her head. Chelsea's face was burning up all of a sudden, hotter than the fires she had braved not long ago. She closed her eyes as the Professor's face closed in on her, and drew a sharp breath when their lips came together.
The kiss held only a few seconds, but it soothed and revived Chelsea more than the shower had done. “You look tired,” the Professor said, brushing a stray lock of hair away from Chelsea's eyes. Do you want to rest your head on my lap?”
“...Okay.”
The Professor sat on the bed, and Chelsea lay down after her, setting her head down on the other woman's thighs, right where her skirt came to an end. With hands folded under her chest, Chelsea gave a deep sigh and settled in, letting the Professor's gentle touch smooth away her tension. Before long it felt like she was floating, her whole body melting away. Not for the first time she reflected on her good fortune having this incredible woman for a partner. She hadn't quite believed it when the Professor came to her, proposing they make an Oath—a gesture as good as marriage between a Doll and a human—and even months later, their time together seemed a perfect dream. Chelsea had no clue what she had done to deserve such a blessing.
“You're too good to me, Professor,” she muttered, more than half-asleep already. “I know you're just as tired. Next time you'll be the one sleeping on my lap.”
The Professor still stroked Chelsea's fiery orange hair long after she fell to slumber, poring over the Doll's fair features and listening to her slow breaths. She was almost falling asleep herself, when she noticed Chelsea's shoulders pressing to her thighs all of a sudden, and her head resting heavier on her lap.
She frowned. Something was off. It sounded ridiculous, but the Professor could have sworn that Chelsea had grown bigger since she lay down.
It wasn't only her imagination; Chelsea was growing bigger, and that growth was picking up speed. Her feet now spilled over the end of the bed, while her arm slipped and hung over the side, and her shoulders pushed the Professor closer to the headrest. “Chelsea. Wake up!” She shook the sleeping Doll, more sharply each time, and on the third one Chelsea stirred.
“What is it?” she groaned, and with a lazy stretch she hit her arm on the back wall at the same time that her lower legs grew past the end of the bed. She realized something was wrong then, but wasn't sure what it was until she sat up and saw the Professor only came up to her shoulders. Her room, though blurry to her tired eyes, seemed distinctly smaller than before, and her legs bent more than they should have with her feet resting on the floor.
“You're growing, Chel.” Growing and growing. When the Professor pushed her to stand, her head struck the ceiling, and she had to walk slouching to the door. “We need to get you out of here. Out of this building, while you can still fit through the door.”
It was a tight squeeze, but Chelsea made it into the hall and started moving, crouching at first, then crawling when she grew too big for that. She must have been over twenty feet tall when she reached the entrance. The Professor threw open the double doors ahead of her, but wondered if it wasn't too late yet. Things were looking good when Chelsea's head and shoulders passed through without much trouble, but when it was time for her hips, her accelerating growth had already made them too big to pass whichever way she turned.
She grunted as the door frame giving way to her body, and made an effort to push through regardless of what damage she caused to it, but a truly explosive growth spurt took her at that moment, and her lower body outgrew not just the doorway but also the hall, whose walls began to crack and push outwards, into the surrounding rooms. “Everyone, take cover!” Chelsea barked at the dorms, and hurried to pull herself out of there before she collapsed the building. That was made much harder when her head almost bumped into the one across the street, but she made it out without collapsing much more than she already had, and quickly stood up, searching for the best route to leave if her growth continued to pose a danger to people. Luckily, her height soon tapered off at a hundred feet tall, plenty big enough to tower over most nearby buildings.
After making sure that the Professor was okay, Chelsea sat on her knees to inspect the damage to the building, trying to assess if there was any danger of fire or further collapse. By then people had started leaving their dorms, and many nearly fainted when they saw Chelsea staring at them through the hole where the entrance had been. “Everyone, please take the back exit for now! This way's too risky!” They all heeded her advice—either that or they simply ran away from the huge amber eye in the doorway.
When the first responders arrived, pulling up a good distance away from the hundred-foot Doll, Chelsea quickly took command and directed them to the dorm rooms her growth had damaged. They obeyed without question, perhaps too intimidated to pose any. Strange though it was to be taking orders from a giant, they did their job as directed and quickly accepted her authority. Meanwhile, the Professor had stepped back not to intrude on Chelsea's work, amazed and proud devotion to everyone's safety. She received the medical team which arrived next, and informed them of what had happened.
There were only a couple Dolls inside the at-risk rooms, unharmed but left unconscious by neural cloud overload. At Chelsea's direction they were brought out of the building and handed to the medical team.
Chelsea was about to bark out more orders on how to handle the crumbling walls and ceilings, and any potential fire hazards inside, when the Professor's voice called her attention away. “Panakeia says she needs to talk to us about what happened to you. Why don't you let these people handle what's left? I'm sure they're very capable agents. You don't need to take charge of everything.”
“I... Yeah, you're right. Okay, guys, I'll leave the rest up to you. I'm sure you'll do a great job.” Chelsea stood with some effort, and took a moment to ensure she was steady before taking a step. There weren't many people nearby, as most spectators kept a safe distance from her, but she was all too conscious of what a disaster it would be if she tripped, and of how tired she still was from dealing with two emergencies in one sleepless night. Whatever else happened, she hoped she could get some rest soon.
After a brief discussion with Panakeia, the Professor was taken to the medical center, while Chelsea was directed out of the city, with two vehicles leading the way through the streets to ensure the path was clear for her. They left her at a square in the abandoned sector, and told her she could sleep until morning. Though the ground made for a hard bed, Chelsea welcomed the chance to rest, and sleep wasn't long in coming.
What followed were three days of boredom. A strict quarantine kept her a mile away from any populated parts of the Oasis, where no one but the occasional medical team visited, and only in full-body protection to keep from catching that virus which apparently was the cause of all this.
At least communications still worked from here, so she could somewhat entertain herself by making prank calls, but she'd even started to grow bored of that after running through her list of pranks twice. Beyond that, she mainly passed the time lying around and poking holes in the buildings slated for demolition. She was doing a bit of that just now, while she waited for a call to go through.
Of course she also talked to the Professor, who was being kept in a quarantine of her own while the medical team determined if she had been infected. Chelsea had been trying to reach the her almost since waking up this morning. This was her fifth attempt already, with no success to speak of, and it was starting to make her upset. Carelessly she pulled chunks of concrete off the building at her side, crushing them to dust in her hand and letting it fall in a growing pile.
What was up with that woman? Usually the Professor was up earlier than just about anyone else. Was something wrong today? Chelsea turned to the Oasis, and the building where the Professor did most of her work, and frowned as she looked for any signs of trouble. Everything seemed fine. There were no sirens at least, and she'd received no emergency broadcast, but that didn't discard the possibility that something happened to the Professor.
But maybe she could get some answers soon—Chelsea spotted a vehicle approaching, likely bringing some medical agents for her routine checkup. They would know if something happened to the Professor. She sat and waited for it, watching the little green car driving closer. A black-haired figure in a white lab coat stepped out once the vehicle parked a street away, but it wasn't anyone from the medical team. “Professor!?” Chelsea scooted closer, and leaned over her small visitor.
The Professor was startled by Chelsea's movement. The giant Doll's shadow fell on her, and the ground shuddered slightly as her hands fell beside the green car, cracking the asphalt under her tons and tons of weight. “Ah, hello, Chelsea,” she said, waving more timidly than she had intended.
A big smile blossomed on Chelsea's face just moments before she scooped the Professor up in her palm, securing her to it with a thumb the size of her body. The Professor clung to it during the ascent, and still gripped it tight when she stopped at Chelsea's eyes. “Is this why you haven't been taking my calls, Professor? You wanted to surprise me with a little visit? It's a good thing you got here now, or I would've marched into the city to give you a piece of my mind!”
“It's... good to see you too, Chelsea,” the Professor said a tad breathlessly, giving the Doll an uneasy smile.
“Good to see me? Is that all you have to say after three days?”
“Sorry! The medical team only cleared me to visit last night. I would have come sooner if I could have. I really missed you.” She rubbed Chelsea's thumb with her hands, the only gesture she could offer at this time.
“Well, at least you came. I would've been sad if I couldn't at least see you today.” Chelsea adjusted her hold on the Professor, cupping her in both hands. “Hey, shouldn't you be wearing more protection than that? I wouldn't mind if you had to join me here in quarantine, but you probably have more important things to do.”
“It's fine. They found out this virus can only infect Dolls and agents. As a human I'm immune, so I can visit you any time.”
“That so? I expect to see you every day, then.”
The Professor smiled. “I'll make time for it! By the way, I brought you something. If you put me down I can get it from the car.”
“You got me a gift? Now you're gonna make me feel bad that I couldn't get you anything!”
“We could wait until you're back to normal.”
“That's still three days from now. Ugh! This is so boring! I'm not allowed to have any fun at this size!”
“Knowing you? That's probably for the best.”
“Hey, what's with those hurtful comments, Professor? That's no way to talk to someone you're Oathed to... or to someone who could drop you from ten stories up.” Chelsea snatched the Professor up by the waist, and stood to hoist her up over a hundred feet in the air. Her captive let out a cry and clung to Chelsea's fingers like her life depended on it, holding tight while she was casually dangled back and forth above Chelsea's head. “You know, if I really wanted to be a nuisance, I could go to the Oasis right now to mess with everyone and there's nothing you tiny things could do to stop me. I think it's awfully nice of me that I haven't done anything like that. Maybe you should be more grateful about it.”
The Professor knew Chelsea was only playing, and that there was no danger of falling with those strong fingers holding her so tight, but the huge drop under her feet had her tense all the same, and the decibels in Chelsea's voice made her playful tone sound much more threatening. Luckily Chelsea noticed this, and crouched to deposit the Professor safely on the ground. “Let's see what you brought me. If it's good enough maybe won't do any of that stuff.”
“Right.” The Professor took a second to steady her nerves and her legs before walking to the car. Chelsea watched her open the back door and gather several things from inside, which she then carried over in a big pile in her arms. Once they got closer she saw what they were: heart-shaped boxes, a whole stack of them that stretched from the Professor's hands to the base of her neck. Even resting them on her torso she seemed to struggle with keeping the tower balanced, and she set it down in two even stacks after carrying them a few steps forward. “Well... happy Valentine's Day!” she said, her cheeks as red as Chelsea had ever seen them.
Chelsea's heart fluttered. When she was quarantined, she thought she might not see the Professor again until long this day. This wasn't at all how she had envisioned their first Valentine's Day as a couple, but it meant so much more to Chelsea that she had taken the trouble to celebrate it today after all.
She didn't want to get too sentimental just yet, though. “Chocolates? From Choco's?” she asked to think of something else.
“Mhm. I waited outside the store for opening time so I could grab them first thing this morning.”
Chelsea ogled the stacks, which compared unfavorably to her own fingertip. “It's not much, is it?”
“I could keep them for you until you're better again.”
“Then they'd be too much! I'll make do with this now. I can do with this. Gonna need some help eating them, though.”
“Of course.” The Professor grabbed a box from the stack and started to open it, but she had only just broken the seal when Chelsea's movement made her pause. The giant Doll stretched out over the street, and lowered her head right before the Professor, resting her chin only a few yards away. “You really want me to pamper you so badly?” The Professor shook her head and laughed, then walked up to Chelsea and planted a gentle kiss on her lip. “Alright, open wide.” She said, patting the Doll's chin.
“Just be careful you don't go falling in~.” Chelsea held her mouth open, and stuck out her tongue. It would have licked the Professor's face if she hadn't moved back just in time. Staring into that giant maw brought a slight chill over her, and she felt just a tad nervous walking up to Chelsea now with that mouth open, seeing how easily she could fit inside it. A very silly fear to have, but one she couldn't quite push down the whole way. Pulling a couple chocolates from the box, the Professor reached very gingerly towards Chelsea's tongue before opting to toss them inside from a safe distance.
The giant appendage took them, savored, and swallowed them, then came back out for more which she quickly gave it. “Choco's sweets really are the best,” Chelsea said. “I can hardly taste them like this, though. Give me the whole box in one go.” The Professor did just so, then pulled up the rest of the stack and dumped them onto Chelsea's tongue one by one. Took a while to get used to, but towards the end it felt oddly romantic, standing so close to her partner, her hair and clothes ruffled by Chelsea's breath, surrounded by her loving presence.
“This is the last one,” she said, dumping it into Chelsea's mouth. She had stepped away and was brushing the chocolate off her hands when a giant hand came up behind her. Strong fingers wrapped around her body from the arms down, and lifted her into the air without a hint of effort while Chelsea sat back up.
“Thanks, Professor. That was very sweet of you! I could go for another snack, though. Maybe I'll have you?” Chelsea carried the Professor to her mouth, which she kept wide open until the last second, when her lips closed around the Professor's head. They were heavy, but surprisingly plush and gentle. Nervous at first, the Professor soon settled into the kiss, spreading out her arms to hug the giant's lip, while thick and powerful fingers stroked her front and back. It made her heart quicken, left her short of breath, all the more with it taking place fifty feet above ground.
Then Chelsea's lips parted, and her tongue pushed out past them and licked the Professor's face
“Chelsea!” she sputtered, thoroughly rubbing the spit off her face.
“He-he-he! Sorry, Professor! I have a lot of pranking energy stored up and no one else to take it out on. But I think you don't mind, do you?” She nudged the Professor's hands away to see the blush on her little cheeks, and when she put a finger on her shoulder, the Professor leaned her head against it.
“You should be nicer with me, you know. You won't be big forever. When you shrink back, then I can take my revenge. Maybe I'll stop kissing you unless you beg for it.”
“Oh really? Then maybe I'd better get all the kisses I can before then!” Again she brought the Professor close, and kissed not only her face, but also her chest, her arms, everything from head to toes, in back and front, pushing the little woman around her palm, overwhelming her with affection. The Professor had never been so flustered in her life. “Had enough yet? Or should I keep going?” Chelsea whispered all over her, her breath sending shivers up her spine.
“Keep going, please,” she answered.
“He-he! Your wish is my command. Happy Valentine's Day, honey,” said Chelsea, and she held the Professor close all morning long.
Charlie's Shrunken Angel by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Hazbin Hotel story. Charlie Morningstar finds a shrunken angel in Hell and brings her home to take care of her.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Minikin, F/f, Fantasy, Gentle, Butt, Feet, Entrapment, Lesbians
Charlie Morningstar, the princess of Hell, had always been a ray of light in that pit of debauchery. A kind-hearted soul, who couldn't stand idly by while someone needed help. So when she heard those angry voices and pained cries during her afternoon walk, she followed the sounds to their source: a group of sinners huddled together in one of the grimy back alleys of Hell, attacking some small creature between them.
“Fucking bitch!” “Shithead!” “You're not dead yet? I'll fucking gut you!” “You sorry for coming down here yet?” They went on and on, their voices and their heavy stomps almost drowning out the squeaky cries of their poor victum, until Charlie ran up and pushed a them out of the way.
“That's enough!” she shouted, and was about to say some harsher words when she got a clear look at the being on the ground. It was two or three inches tall, covered in dirt and grime, but despite all that, it was clear from the wings on its back and the white of its dress that this small, defenseless creature was an angel.
“Whatsa matta, princess? Ya gotta problem with us kickin' the crap outta this bitch?” said one of the sinners, a short thing whose face seemed to be made out of goo.
Another one spoke up, this one short and stout and grey, with empty eye sockets. “Maybe she wants to do the honors. Remember how many angels she killed last extermination day? I wonder how she managed.”
“That it, princess? Ya gonna kill this piece o' shit?”
“No! No, there won't be any killing today.” Angel or not, Charlie couldn't stand seeing how badly the poor thing trembled. “Please, everyone go home. Whatever she's done, I'm sure you've punished her enough. Leave me to take care of this.”
“Fat chance! If you're not gonna make her pay, step aside and let us do it!” huffed a big, toad-like sinner, who shoved Charlie back and grabbed the little angel, licking its lips. “Always wondered what angels taste like. Time to find out.” Its mouth opened wide, but before it could get the slightest taste of its catch, a fist collided with its face and knocked out half its sharpened teeth. The sinner stumbled and fell back, howling and cursing and clutching its jaw, while Charlie, her eyes gone dark, her hair waving with life of its own, her head adorned with two sharp horns, stomped towards it and the others.
“Get out. Right. Now.” They could hear the fire in her voice, the total lack of mercy; shaking almost as much as their victim, they fled the scene without another word, with the big toad lumbering after the others as fast as its stubby legs could run.
Charlie waited for the last of their footsteps to fade out of hearing before letting her anger go. Once more her normal self, she turned back to the angel, who hadn't moved an inch from where she'd fallen. With a few steps she stood before the tiny thing, and crouched. “Are you alright?” she asked, reaching over for them, but she stopped and pulled her hands back when the angel turned away and cried. “Hey, hey! It's okay! I'm not gonna hurt you, promise!”
The angel peered out carefully from under her dirtied wings. A long time passed before she lowered them and spoke. “You're not going to kill me? Like those other angels they mentioned?”
“No, of course not! I don't want to kill anyone, if I can help it. I only killed those angels because they were attacking me and my friends.”
“Y-you mean, the Exorcists?”
“Yes, that's right! You're not one of them, are you? Not that I wouldn't help you if you were! It's just, you don't look like one.”
“I'm not.” The angel sniffled, and wiped her nose. “Could you... take me away? I don't feel safe here.”
Charlie smiled and slowly reached for the angel again. “Of course! I'll take you to my home. You'll be safe with me, I promise.” The angel didn't shrink back from her hand this time, though she clearly looked scared. And who wouldn't be, with such a giant coming for them? Charlie couldn't even imagine how terrifying it must be.
She lay her hand flat on the ground beside the angel, letting her climb on at her own pace. It was clear she was badly hurt from how weakly she crawled onto Charlie's palm, and one of her wings looked broken. Charlie was careful as could be lifting her off the ground. “I think we should keep you out of sight. If more sinners see you, they'll want to hurt you like the others. Do you think you can handle riding in my pocket for a while? I know you're hurt, but I don't have anywhere else to hide you.”
“It's okay. I can handle a bit more pain. My name is Kiena, by the way. Thanks for helping me.”
“Pleased to meet you, Kiena! I'm Charlie. I hope we can be friends! Now, hold still, I'm going to slip you in.” Reaching behind herself, Charlie held open the back pocket of her pants with one hand, and with the other she dropped Kiena inside as gently as she could, before letting the pocket settle into place again.
Through all this, Kiena was grimacing. Those sinners had left her a lot of bruises, and it hurt every time she moved. Her broken wing was even worse. She'd never experienced pain on this level before, but she was determined to be strong and not cry over it anymore.
It wasn't as bad once she settled at the bottom. The pocket wasn't too tight, and let her adjust herself to get comfortable. She even found a good position for her broken wing, but once Charlie started walking, Kiena was grimacing all over again, as every single step brought her a new shot of pain. Time accustomed her to it, though, and then her thoughts ambled over to the many, many other topics she had floating around her head.
She really hoped it wasn't a mistake to trust Charlie. Kiena didn't know anything about this girl, other than apparently she had killed angels before, and that she could turn really scary when she was angry. It seemed unwise to trust someone like that, but really,what choice did Kiena have? Trusting her seemed an act of desperation.
But the more Kiena thought about it, the more she came around to thinking that this was the right choice. Charlie had been perfectly kind to her in every was, and Kiena couldn't see why it should be an act. What need for such a facade when Kiena was too weak to defend herself regardless? If Charlie had any ill intentions, she could have acted on them already.
Such ruminations had Kiena more at ease by the time they arrived at Charlie's room. Reaching in her pocket, Charlie offered Kiena a finger to grab, then pulled her out by it and set the angel down on her open palm. “How was the ride? I hope that didn't hurt too badly.”
“It was nothing I can't handle.” Kiena gave Charlie a timid smile.
“I'm glad!” Charlie said, then held Kiena out and motioned around them. “Welcome to my room! Well, mine and my girlfriend Vaggie's. She's not here right now, but I'm sure she won't be long. Don't worry, you can trust her as much as you trust me. She's an angel, like you! Uh, maybe I shouldn't have said that... Forget I mentioned it! Anyway, I figure the first thing to do is see to your wounds—unless there's something else you want?”
“Can I wash myself first?”
“Oh! Sure! Let me get you to the sink.” Charlie carried Kiena to the bathroom, where she opened the faucet just a trickle and lowered Kiena inside. Walking along Charlie's hand, Kiena stepped into the flowing water, letting it wash over her head and down the rest of her body. She spread her good wing to let it wet her feathers, and carefully did the same with her broken one. Then, taking some of the soap which Charlie graciously offered her, Kiena scrubbed away the filth.
Charlie couldn't help but admire how radiantly clean Kiena looked by the end of it, as pretty and graceful as a swan. She quietly fawned over the little angel, who in her shyness turned her back on Charlie until she had finished. Then Charlie offered her a hand towel for her to dry of, and helped Kiena out of the sink to see to her wounds.
A cotton swab and a pair of band-aids served as a splint for Kiena's broken wing, while a special lotion helped tend to the bruises she had all over her body. Kiena agreed to let Charlie apply it, and after some hesitation she made her dress disappear with just a gesture, leaving only her sky-blue underwear. “Oh my goodness, you're so pretty!” Charlie cooed, leaning this way and that to see Kiena from every angle.
Kiena turned away and held up her wing to cover up her blush. “Could you just apply the lotion, please?”
“Rrrright! Sorry! Fresh swab of lotion coming up!” It felt very cool on Charlie's fingertip, and Kiena jerked away a bit when she placed some on her back, but the angel stayed put, her little hands on the mirror of Charlie's dresser for support. Gently, tenderly, Charlie spread it over all of Kiena's backside, from her shoulders, to the small of her back, all the way down to her ankles.
At first Charlie thought there were no bruises on Kiena's dark skin, but then it struck her that it was because the angel was all a massive bruise. “Kiena, you poor thing! I'm so sorry I didn't get there sooner!”
“You saved me, Charlie; there's nothing to apologize for.” Kiena turned around once her whole backside was covered in lotion. “One side left to go. I think this will go easier if you hold me.”
“If that's what you want.” Charlie placed her hand behind Kiena and let the angel lie on it, then grabbed another bit of lotion to spread over her. Kiena looked down at herself, watching Charlie's finger at work. It was the size of her whole body, its tip as big as her head. Kiena kept thinking that something so big could easily snap her in half, and she tensed up every time it approached, yet its touch was so gentle it amazed her. Charlie's kindness came through in its touch, as clearly as in her compassionate look, and let Kiena know how right she had been to put her trust in her.
“There, that's the last bit. You should be feeling better soon. I recommend you leave your dress off for now. The lotion would stain it... really badly.”
It sounded like she spoke from experience. Kiena stood, and tested the lotion by moving her limbs. They hurt much less already. “Thank you, Charlie. I owe you a huge debt.”
“It was nothing, really! Please let me know what else I can do for you.”
“You've already done so much! I really wouldn't want to be a nuisance. And besides, I don't know if you could help me with getting back to Heaven, or at least getting back to normal size.”
“Yyyyeah, Heaven could be a bit of an issue. The embassy shut down after the last extermination day, and there's no word on when it'll be open again, if ever. Not sure if they'll let me visit either. I guess it's worth a try. I really have no clue how to get you back to normal, though. How did you end up like that, anyways? And why are you in Hell if you're not an exorcist? I've never seen any other kind of angel down here.”
“I'm not too sure myself, really, but I'll tell you what I know. I'm a guardian angel; before I ended up here, I was on Earth taking care of my human, a little boy named Oswald. This dark portal opened up beside him while he was going to school. Tentacles whipped out to grab him, but I pushed him out of the way and they grabbed me instead. I got pulled inside and came out the other end at this size, in the alley where you found me. I think one of those... sinners?... was behind what happened, but I can't remember which—I was so scared back then, I couldn't pay attention to half of what happened around me.”
“A sinner, huh? I think I remember all of them. We could follow that lead if we have to, but before we do anything, we should wait until Vaggie gets back. She might know something about all this.”
Kiena bowed her head. “If you think that's best, I'm content to trust you. And, if we must wait here, I would like to do something to thank you for all your help.”
“Oh, you don't have to do that! I help because it's the right thing to do, not because I want something out of it.”
“But I want to thank you! That is right too; one good deed deserves another in return.”
Charlie sat down, holding Kiena close to her chest. “Are you sure you can handle it? Aren't you still hurt? Wait until you're feeling better, then do what you want for me.”
“I already feel much better! Your lotion really works wonders, Charlie. Please, let me do what I can for you.”
“Well... What exactly do you have in mind?”
Kiena took a moment to think. “There's not much I can do like this but, I want to try giving you a massage. I should be capable of that much, even at this size.”
“A massage does sound nice. Oh, alright! I'll let you massage me, but if you're having trouble, just stop and we'll leave it for some other time, okay?”
“Okay! Um, I think I'll need you to... take off some of your clothes.”
Kiena's blush was mirrored on Charlie's face. “Sure. I guess it's only fair, if I can see you like this.” She set Kiena down on the bed, then took off her clothes, starting with her shoes and her vest, leaving everything neatly folded on her desk. Luckily her back was turned, or she might have noticed Kiena staring openly at her.
Charlie was beautiful, no doubt about it, and the more Kiena saw of her, the more she felt a stirring emotion in her heart. Was it love? If so, it was a different kind than the one she'd known her whole life. She felt drawn to that gorgeous pale body as much as to the kind soul which inhabited it. When Charlie was down to her red lingerie, Kiena was left breathless, and she couldn't keep her eyes from ogling every inch of her savior.
She returned to the bed then, and lay face-down right by Kiena. “I'm ready. You can start the massage now.”
“Sure,” Kiena said, so softly that Charlie didn't hear. Her poor little heart was racing at having Charlie's body stretched out right before her eyes, and knowing she had free rein over it. She stepped carefully to the woman's side, and raised her hands to rub it. Charlie's skin was smooth and silky, even at this size, and much warmer than her own. Its warmth seeped into Kiena through the air and through her hands. It felt good against her, and she stepped closer, almost close enough to lean forward and give it a peck.
Kiena shook that thought away, reminding herself that she was here to repay Charlie's kindness. “Is there anywhere specific you want me to rub?” she asked.
“My back would be nice, if you can handle it. Need a lift?”
“No, just give me a second.” Kiena climbed up Charlie's side and arrived on the small of her back without much effort. Then, down on her hands and knees, Kiena started rubbing it with as much strength as her tiny form could muster.
“Ooh, that feels nice,” Charlie sighed, closing her eyes and resting her head on the pillow to enjoy Kiena's back rub. Though those tiny hands barely dimpled her skin, there was something magical about their delicate touch, and she really appreciated how the little angel went through all this trouble for her.
However much Charlie liked the massage, it didn't come close to Kiena's enjoyment. It was so intense that she worried there might be something wrong with her. This desire to be close to Charlie's body was so foreign to her, she didn't know if it was right or wrong to indulge in it, but when she heard Charlie's appreciation, she decided it must be alright, at least in this instance, and eagerly went around massaging her back, appreciating the warm feeling of Charlie's skin against her own. The massage eventually took Kiena down to the waistband of Charlie's red panties, and since Kiena had finished rubbing her back already, she thought it would be fine to continue from there, and crawled onto Charlie's shapely butt feeling strangely excited about it.
Charlie assumed that Kiena was only making her way down to her feet or something, but when the angel settled down between her cheeks, she realized there was something else going on. “Er, Kiena? What are you doing down there?”
“I'm just giving you a massage. Why do you ask?”
“It's just I didn't really expect you to massage my butt.”
“Did I do something wrong? I thought you would appreciate a massage down here. I'm really sorry. I should have asked if there was anywhere you wanted me to rub nest. Please, forgive me.”
“Hey, it's fine! You didn't do anything wrong! It feels really nice so why don't you keep going?”
“O-of course, if that's what you want.” Kiena resumed her work, sitting on one of Charlie's cheeks while rubbing the other through the red fabric. “Your butt is really beautiful, Charlie. I've never seen such a nice one before.”
“Er, thanks! Yours is pretty cute too,” Charlie said awkwardly. Not that she didn't think so, but she wasn't sure how to answer the compliment coming from the little angel. It almost felt like she was cheating on Vaggie with this woman, but Charlie could tell that Kiena wasn't trying to flirt or anything; she was just stating what she saw as a fact. And hadn't Charlie called her pretty just a little while ago too? Though it got quite a bit more awkward when Kiena kept going.
“You know, when I was back in that alley, I thought you'd be the most horrible monster in Hell. How else could you scare those sinners so badly? But I can see now you're not a monster at all. I think you're the most amazing person I ever met! You're kind and caring, and you're really beautiful too. I'm so happy I ran into you down here, and I hope some day I can repay you.”
It was almost a confession—the only thing missing was an “I love you”—and it was so moving and sincere that Charlie couldn't help but share the feelings. She had only known Kiena for a short while, but she really liked the angel so far. In a world where she was single, she might have told Kiena as much, but that wasn't the world they were living in, and Charlie wondered how to handle Kiena's feelings gently in light of her relationship with Vaggie.
She worried so much about it,in fact, that she didn't notice that set of footsteps approaching until the bedroom door swung open. Vaggie took a single step inside before freezing at the sight of Charlie and the tiny thing on her butt—a being which cried out and hid behind Charlie as soon as Vaggie entered.
Time stood still for a little while, and Charlie was the first to move. She deftly reached for Kiena and scooped the angel up into her hand, then sat up looking at her girlfriend. “Welcome back, Vaggie! Um, you think you could close the door? I'm not exactly presentable, heheh...”
Vaggie shut the door and walked up to Charlie, arms crossed and eyebrow raised. “Charlie, what in Hell did I just walk into?”
All this time Charlie had been stroking Kiena's back with a thumb to comfort her. Now she brought out the little angel, holding her right under her chest. “Vaggie, this is Kiena. Kiena, Vaggie. Kiena is an angel I rescued a little while ago.”
Vaggie leaned in for a better look, scaring Kiena with her frown. The angel scooted back on Charlie's palm, and huddled against her tummy for protection. “An angel? And she's that small. And she was rubbing your butt...”
“Yes, um, why don't I start at the beginning? It should all make sense after that.” Charlie took it from the top, explaining how she had found Kiena and brought her home to care for her, and going over Kiena's story on how she had ended up in Hell. Vaggie spent most of the time watching Kiena, who stared back with a wide-eyed expression. “I told her you might know some way to help, so we've been waiting for you to get back. Kiena wanted to thank me for my help in the meantime, and that's why you found her rubbing... my butt.”
“Okay. I think I see what's going on here. Charlie, could I talk to you in private for a second? About the help you wanted from me?” Vaggie stood and went to the bathroom; Charlie followed, and Vaggie shut the door after them. “Charlie, you do realize that angel has the hots for you, right?” she said quietly
“I know that! But I'm pretty sure Kiena doesn't and I didn't want to shoot her down when she thinks she's just showing gratitude.”
“Do you like this angel?”
“Like her? Me? Pffft! No way! I mean, she's nice, and cute, but no one can hold a candle to you, Vaggie. Although, I did give a tiny, little, itty-bitty bit of thought to bringing her into our relationship—only if you're okay with it, of course. But whatever you decide, you agree that we have to help her, right?”
“I guess.” Vaggie sighed. She could see what was happening here. Charlie bringing a lost and damaged angel home, nursing her back to health, developing feelings for her—it was exactly how she and Charlie had met and fallen in love. For that reason she couldn't be happy about Kiena sticking around, but neither could she refuse helping the poor girl. And whatever happened, she did trust Charlie to stay loyal. “I'm not really sure how to help this girl, but I have some ideas I can look into. We'll wait until tomorrow, though. I'm tired and could use some rest. Besides, I want to meet this Kiena for myself.”
“That's great!” Charlie kissed Vaggie thanks. “I'm sure you two will get along just fine! Just be kind to her—it must be terrifying meeting a new person when you're so small and helpless.”
They went back to the bedroom then, where Kiena still waited for them. Vaggie walked up to the bed, and crouched in front of Kiena, then slowly held out her hand. “Hello, Kiena. My name's Vaggie. Pleased to meet you.” Kiena turned to Charlie, who nodded enthusiastically. She walked up to Vaggie's hand, and took her index finger to shake it. “I promised Charlie I'll help you. Can't promise I'll succeed, but I'll do what I can. I hope we can get along until then.”
Kiena stared into Vaggie's face for a while,then a big smile broke out on her own. “Thank you so much, Vaggie! it really means a lot to me that you and Charlie would do so much to help me.”
“Don't sweat it. We'd do the same for anyone.”
“But that's still so great of you! I've already thanked Charlie for her help, but now I want to help you. Are your feet tired? Maybe I could rub them for you.”
“You wanna rub my feet? They're, uh, a bit sweaty you know. Wouldn't that be a problem at your size?”
“It doesn't matter to me. Please, you have to let me give my thanks!”
Vaggie could see what Charlie meant about Kiena now. It was hard to turn down such an enthusiastically grateful offer. Still, she waited for Charlie to give the thumbs up before agreeing. Taking off her shoes and socks, she sat at the end of the bed and let Kiena walk up to her hot feet. The angel didn't hesitate for one second before showering those hot, sweaty feet with her gratitude. More than that, she gave the same praise to her kindness and beauty that she had given Charlie earlier, enough to bring out a rare blush from Vaggie. In just a few minutes she had won Vaggie over.
Charlie saw it all play out on Vaggie's face, and was super happy about it. After a while she climbed on the bed next to Vaggie, wrapping an arm around her girlfriend's waist, and the two shared a tender kiss while catching Kiena between their feet. It was hard to tell which of the three was happier—the princess of Hell, her beloved girlfriend, or the little angel caught in the middle of their game of footsies and happily returning the love.
Sizey Gensokyo - The Cat and Crow by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Touhou story. Rin and Okuu pay the Hakurei Shrine a visit. Okuu takes a trip to another world as a giantess while Rin stays behind to play with Reimu.
RATING: X
TAGS: Mega, Giga, Tera, Micro, Nano, F/f, Feet, Footwear, Breasts, Entrapment, Crush, Destruction, Fantasy, Growing, Unaware, Multisize, Futanari, Mouth play, Vore
The day after Yukari's visit, Reimu's thoughts were swirling with all that had happened last day. As long as she was enjoying Yukari's company she hadn't had much room on her mind for everything else, but now she couldn't stop looking to the gateway behind the shrine and thinking of what lay beyond it. Countless worlds on scales much smaller than her own—doomed worlds, or so Yukari claimed, but if they hadn't been doomed before, they certainly would be once they started receiving visitors. She still remembered how Yukari had outgrown and destroyed that other Earth, and she couldn't imagine that anyone else in Gensokyo would show any more mercy to the worlds beyond the barrier.
Cirno and Clownpiece had already crossed it—what had they done on the other side? How many people had died to those two pesky fairies? Did anything remain of their world? The thought turned her stomach, and it wasn't much better to think that she herself was supposed to visit those worlds and absorb their energy to grow stronger, as Yukari demanded of her. On the other hand, when she thought of the world Yukari had destroyed, and the one now in her care, Reimu's heart fluttered and she wished for nothing more than to see Yukari wield that power again, no matter how many people it hurt.
Her head throbbed trying to square all those feelings, and it was a welcome distraction for her when a pair of visitors arrived: the cat and the crow, Rin and Okuu. Reimu went over to greet them as soon as they landed at the shrine entrance. “What brings you here today?”
“Yukari told our master, and master told us, that you were offering a new service here. Somethin' about travel to other worlds,” Rin purred and cast her red eyes around the shrine.
“Is it true?” asked Okuu. “Can we really visit tiny worlds? I was saving my allowance for some shrink seals, but this sounds way more fun.”
The mention of money caught Reimu's ear at once. “Sure it's true! I've been to one myself already. And if you want someone else to vouch for it, you can find Clownpiece under the shrine. She's been there too.”
“Oh, I'm sure you're not lying! You charge for this, right? Will this be enough for a trip through the barrier?” Okuu pulled out a nice, thick wad of bills. To judge at a glance there was far more money in there than Reimu had intended to charge them; when she counted it, she saw it was even more than she thought.
“Yes, of course! This will cover a trip for the both of you.”
“Ya got it all wrong, sis! Okuu is the only one going. I just came to make sure she doesn't get lost,” said Rin. “Guess that means you'll give her back half the money?”
It was hard for Reimu not to wince. She should have asked first if they were both going; now she couldn't refuse the refund without looking like a swindler. Much as it pained her, she split the wad in half. “Are you sure you're not going, Rin? Won't you get bored waiting here by yourself?”
“But I won't be by myself, will I? I'm sure I can find some cute little toy to play with in the meantime.”
Reimu swallowed. She could guess well enough what toy Rin had in mind. “You might have to look for one somewhere else,” she muttered, and handed Okuu back half her money. “Come on, I'll show you to the gateway.” For such a momentous thing, opening up a portal to the other worlds was stunningly easy, requiring just a trickle of Reimu's energy. Then again, setting it up this way had taken an immense amount of power from both her and Yukari. “You can pass through now. A portal back will open whenever you want to return.”
Okuu thanked her and stepped inside, disappearing into the shimmering gateway. She hadn't been gone for one second before Reimu heard a purr behind her and felt a hand on her shoulder. “You pushed her in so fast. What's wrong, sis? Afraid she'd change her mind? Or afraid I'd let slip what you and I are gonna do together?”
Reimu turned and walked briskly past Rin. “We're not doing anything. Like I said, you'll have to look for a toy somewhere else. I can sell you a shrink seal if you want one, otherwise leave me out of it.”
“Aww, come onnn~. Is that any way to talk to me after what we did together?” Rin followed close behind her, into the shrine where Reimu picked up a broom and started sweeping a spot she'd already cleaned today.
“That's in the past.” What they did together was one of the most embarrassing episodes of Reimu's life. She would rather not think about it again. “I'm not that helpless bug anymore, if you hadn't noticed.”
“Yeah, I heard. But you got that shrinking magic, don't ya? Would be easy to make ya small again.”
The broom went still in Reimu's hands as she frowned at Rin. “If you try to shrink me, I'll lift the spell myself and shrink you instead.”
“Who said anything about me doing it? All I have to do is convince you to shrink yourself. Should be plenty easy~.”
“And what makes you think you can do that?”
“Well, I got some advice from your master and I thought I'd put it in practice~.”
Reimu almost jumped at the mention of Yukari. “What do you mean you got advice from her? What advice?” she snapped.
“You remember how I said your master paid ours a visit? She pulled me aside and asked about that day I ran into you. I think she must've heard about it from Chen. She said I can come play with you any time, long as I don't keep you from your job. You're not too busy now, are ya?”
“I...” Reimu was at a loss. Yukari had given Rin permission for this? Yukari knew what Rin and Chen had done with her? She turned away to hide her red embarrassment, gripping the broom tightly. Then Rin's lithe body sidled up to her back, and her fair hands rubbed Reimu's shoulders.
“Your master said you were a very good girl yesterday~. Said I could give you a special reward in her place. So how about you drop that silly broom and shrink for me? For yourself?” She took the broom from Reimu, who let go of it without a fight, and left it up against the wall.
“I... I don't want to do... what we did at the end last time.”
“Who said anything about that? We'll just have some good clean fun today.” Rin leaned her head against the side of Reimu's and purred into her ear. “I've been dyin' to feel ya under my foot again. So whaddaya say? Wanna shrink for me?” Rin's breath blowing on the nape of her neck sent tingles up and down Reimu's spine. Soon the sensation of shrinking was added to it, as she dwindled all the way down to her old size.
Rin was purring like mad by the time Reimu finished shrinking at just over half an inch. She tossed aside the miko's oversized clothes to reveal the tiny bug beneath them. “Y'see? I knew you wanted this. You can act proud all you like, but I'll never forget how you were begging me to let ya worship my feet last time. You're almost begging for it now, aren't you~?” Rin giggled as she lifted her foot and slowly took off her shoe, then stretched her bare sole over Reimu's head.
Reimu was breathing heavily as soon as that foot was revealed to her, admiring its scent as much as the sight of its fine curves and powerful toes. “Look at you! Almost begging for it already, aren't ya? Well I'll be nice this time and let you have it all to yourself~.” It descended slowly, like a gift floating down from Heaven. Reimu licked her lips in anticipation, and received the heavy flesh with arms spread wide. The gift proved too much for her to handle, however, and she quickly found herself flattened underneath. Rin's sole, its scent, even its taste as Reimu hungrily licked that sweaty skin, were all pure bliss that melted away all Reimu's worries, leaving her with just one concern: the wild adoration of this beautiful catgirl and her godlike feet.
-----
Meanwhile, in another world entirely, at the far end of a peaceful suburb, a young man by the name of Nathan kissed his wife Martha good-bye for work. Their kiss lingered longer than most days, and would have lingered longer still had time permitted. It was their first anniversary in a marriage as happy as either of them could have hoped, and they wished nothing more than to spend it together. It was a shame that work called him away, but at least they'd have all afternoon to enjoy each other's company—or so they thought.
Nathan was only just getting in the car when a huge rift opened up a couple streets behind their house. It stretched many times taller than the office building where Nathan worked, and every bit as wide. Half a mile at least, if it wasn't a hallucination. They badly wanted to believe it one especially when that thing came out of it. Big and black, flat on the bottom and rounded at the top, it swung right over their heads before they could parse what they were looking at.
Martha screamed. Nathan went pale. Then they were no more, their lives extinguished under the massive black shoe which shook half the suburbs as it landed. Flocks of birds took to the skies and fled from the giant who hadn't finished exiting the rift just yet. Their squawks and cries and the frantic flapping of their wings filled the air in the moments between that first booming impact and the second one.
The rift closed behind the invader just a couple seconds later. Who could have guessed it would be such a pretty young woman? Fair-skinned and raven-haired, with a white shirt and a skirt which matched the green of the big bow on her head. The oddest thing about her, excepting her size, was the big red eye on the middle of her chest—at least it was until a pair of black wings unfolded and stretched behind her, fanning whole blocks with their soft flapping.
People all over the suburbs either hurried to evacuate or hid and cowered, or else stood and stared dumbfoundedly at the enormous girl. Emily was among the latter group—having gone out for her morning jog, she stopped in the middle of the sidewalk as soon as the portal appeared, and now panting she gawked at the titanic girl. Without a thought she pulled her phone from her pocket and turned on the camera, watching everything through her screen so she could pretend it was only a harmless video.
Once the portal closed behind her, the giantess looked around the horizon before letting her gaze fall on the rows and rows of houses stretching around her feet. Her eyes brightened and she smiled without the least concern for all the people she must have crushed when she flattened all those homes with her black shoes. She took in the whole suburb with that same enchanted look, before her gaze stopped on Emily. Then she crouched, and reached down for her.
Emily cursed when the giant fingers tore into the ground as if it were the softest clay. The earth bulged around them, and rippled like a wave when the fingers under the street where she stood and the neighboring homes. The asphalt cracked, and Emily nearly lost her balance. Then she found herself pressed flat by inertia as she was lifted up to the giant girl's face. The phone fell from her fingers; Emily cried out and tried to grab it again, but it slipped down a crack in the earth and was lost. Without it Emily felt naked and defenseless beneath the giant's delighted face.
The earth shifted again as the giant adjusted her grip. The house on Emily's left slipped and fell over without comment from the giantess; the faint sound of its landing a thousand feet below reached her a few seconds afterwards, as she was crawling away from that deadly cliff. She stopped crawling, however, when a fingertip appeared over her head, bobbing up and down, always stopping just a few yards above. It was almost as big as the houses around her, and might have crushed her with the smallest tap. Emily whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes, while the giantess giggled and cooed.
“I didn't think you humans would be this small. You're like tiny little ants! Are there any more of you hiding in those homes?” The finger moved away and tapped on the houses she held, most of which were already partly collapsed by her handling. When no one came out, she tore their roofs away with her nails and dropped them overboard, raining destruction down below, but if anyone had been inside them, they were surely buried under the rubble now. Then there was nothing left to keep her attention off of Emily.
“I guess it's just you and me, little one.” Her voice was so dreadfully loud, and yet so bright and cheery. There was no derision nor cruelty in that face as big as a football stadium, only a quiet playfulness as she turned her hand this way and that to send Emily tumbling all over it. By the time she finished, Emily ached all over and suspected she might have a cracked rib at least. “You're such a cute little thing,” the giantess said while Emily lay curled up and sobbing. “I'll see if I can keep you safe for later.”
Emily offered no resistance to the giant fingers that came for her. Soon she was tightly held in the meager space between their two nails and their heavy flesh, with a few pounds of dirt and asphalt along for the ride. They carried her up and away and then sharply down, releasing her into a little crevice between a pair of warm, leathery walls trying to smother her. There was only a slim window for her to take in the giant face at the far end of those walls—that's when it hit her that she'd been dropped into the girl's cleavage. “I'll check up on you in a while, so sit tight and get comfy in there, okay? See you!”
Every second, the slight wobble of those breasts threatened to crush Emily where she lay. Despite her pain she fought to right herself and climb out, but the sheer weight of those breasts made escape more elusive than in any prison, and that was before the giant stood. The sheer inertia pushed Emily deeper into her cleavage, where there wasn't the slightest draft of air. With the massive pair smothering her from every angle, she couldn't so much as wriggle an inch before she fell unconscious in the midst of despair.
Okuu never noticed the woman's frantic struggles between her boobs, and didn't notice when they stopped either. While Emily suffocated in her cleavage, all the titan concerned herself with was taking off her shoes, which she left together neatly just outside the suburbs. Then she raised a bare foot over a fresh piece of land, full of homes still untouched by her arrival. For a while the place had been abuzz with movement, but now it looked completely still as nearly everyone had fled. Only a few people remained hidden in their homes, waiting for the nightmare to end. They had no inkling of the giant foot hovering so close to them, not until its scent entered through their windows and reached their noses. Few could keep from gagging at that damp, musty air.
Just a couple seconds later, Okuu's foot fell on the first couple houses, collapsing their roofs inside. She took it slow, wanting to fully enjoy the experience, but the seconds she made it drag on didn't give anyone the chance to escape. Their houses fell on them all, and then they were crushed under the rubble and the countless tons which pressed it all into the dirt, leaving only a footprint where all their homes had stood.
A second step followed the first, bringing Okuu almost as much fun. The houses and asphalt felt so nice cracking under her soles with only the barest effort, and she happily wiggled her toes on their ruins, letting them soak up all her sweat. But it was the humans themselves she was most interested in, so Okuu crouched and got on her knees, crushing another couple blocks beneath them, and leaned over a cluster of humans a few streets ahead.
They were in their odd little carriages, the ones that moved without anything to pull them, all clumped together where an accident had blocked off the street. The little machines shone in so many colors—they looked like a bunch of candies, so much so that her mouth started to water. Okuu licked her lips and scooped up all the little carriages she could hold in both hands, lifting them to her face. Some of the humans left their vehicles ad tried to run, as if there were anything for them beyond Okuu's hand besides a fall of a few hundred feet and a splat on the pavement, but Okuu's tongue fell on them all and licked up all she held—the cars, the road, the trees, the houses and humans, everything but the dirt.
The mix was disgusting. Okuu would have spat it out, if not for the shots of flavor from those tiny human souls which her tongue freed from their bodies. She'd felt something like it when stepping on all those houses before; had there been humans inside them too? That explained why it felt so good to step on them.
Okuu chewed what remained in her mouth, easily crushing it all between her molars, each bite bringing her another lovely taste of human souls until there was no one left alive. Then she spat out what remained, and sent the big, spit-soaked meteor crashing into a couple houses. “Ah! Thank you for the spirit energy, humans. You were all so tasty! And—” Okuu dropped to her hands, which received some delightful pinpricks of energy from the humans crushed beneath them. Her body hung over dozens of houses as she eyed what remained of the cluster of vehicles. “—thank you for the energy you're about to give me.”
As Okuu leaned in to lick up all those lovely humans, her heavy breasts were the first thing to reach the ground, casually bringing her another large dose of spirit energy from the many humans they crushed. Once she licked up all those cars and was busy chewing them, Okuu let the rest of her body settle on the ground, enjoying all the energy which flowed into her from that act of leisure. Her feet swung happily in the air behind her, flinging off pieces of debris from their soles that would assault humans as far as a mile away, while Okuu's hands terrorized the fleeing humans nearby, snatching them up and lobbing them into her mouth for more nourishment.
It was quite the buffet. Okuu had never had so many humans at a time before, and even though they were small as ants, the energy they gave her was incredible. It soon filled her up and started pushing against the limits of her body, causing it to grow beyond her already massive size. It took her a while to notice, and when she did, Okuu wondered how big she would get from all the humans in these suburbs. To satisfy her curiosity, she stood and took a step back to where she'd left her shoes. Then she held out her hand, and blasted the suburbs with the red hot fires of nuclear fusion.
In just a few seconds everything was destroyed. Not a single creature still lived in that burning wasteland which resembled nothing so much as the hell from which she came, and as Okuu walked over the crackling flames, the spirit energy of all those thousands of humans was naturally drawn to her. There was so much of it that for a while she thought she might never stop growing, but when she finally did she stood some five miles tall and felt so much stronger than ever before. Too bad there were no more humans here to play with at this size—or, was there?
“Hellooooo. Are you still in there, little one?” she called in to her cleavage, but when she nudged her breasts apart to look for the human she'd tucked away in there, she found only the near-microscopic smear where Emily had been crushed, a smear which she casually wiped away. “Aw, phooey. I should have used a protective spell so they didn't die. Next time, I guess.” Shrugging away the tiny tragedy, she went back for her shoes, which helpfully grew to match her current size, before going to the nearby city.
Okuu dropped her shoes off at the outskirts, oblivious to the several dozen blocks she crushed under each. She had grown so gigantic that most houses now seemed as tiny as the humans had been when she first arrived. As for the humans, she barely noticed them even when she crouched and squinted at the ground. Their cars she could see just fine, but the humans were so slim that viewed from above they were just the tiniest specks. Could she even handle them at this size?
“Please hold still for me, humans; I want to try picking you up.” Her words had no effect on them, and they kept running away. Did they not speak the same language? It was the only explanation she could think of. Well, if they wouldn't listen, she'd just have to try it like this.
Briefly sucking on a fingertip, Okuu pulled it out all covered in saliva and reached down for the little humans. The finger was as long as a skyscraper, its end half the size of a city block. Those who found that monster following them, and felt the thick drops of spit raining down on their heads, scattered and fled in every direction as it came slowly, jerkily down towards them. Buildings crumbled at its slightest touch, their debris sticking to the girl's viscous spit; the people touched by it died just as easily, crushed onto the ground.
Okuu lacked the fine motor control to grab something so small and frail without killing it. Of the dozens of humans caught under her fingertip, only a couple survived by some stroke of luck, and screamed in terror as they were lifted to the sky on the end of that tower of flesh and bone, each one tucked neatly into some small wrinkle on her skin. Their screams were torn away by the sheer speed, their ears popped from the change in pressure, and they went light-headed as the air thinned so much at two miles above ground. They were hardly conscious at first of the giant eye which stared at them and the corpses they had for company, and once they recovered, they were utterly terrified at the speed with which it flicked around, and the sheer power with which its eyelids struck each other.
Gasping for air, they struggled against the spit which held them down, too terrified of Okuu to think of the fall that awaited them if they succeeded, but that spit was like glue to them. “Hello? Is anyone alive?” Okuu asked the specks, but though she held them close and squinted, she couldn't see nor hear the struggles of her two live catches and thought everyone dead.
Well, that was no skin off her back. Okuu pulled back her finger and them flicked it away, shooting the humans both live and dead miles and miles away. It seemed there was no way to avoid killing the humans at this size. Besides, playing with them would be like playing with specks of dust. The only thing they were good for was crushing them and soaking up all their energy, which she happily did taking a little step into the city.
Her foot swung over the little humans' homes, their schools, their businesses, stirring powerful winds that followed in its wake bringing destruction of their own. It appeared over their heads, and dirt and debris from her sole rained down on them in the moments before they were all pounded into the earth by the thousands of millions of tons behind her foot.
The buildings caught under her foot offered next to no resistance. like a hundred tiny bubbles they popped at the slightest touch, failing to even tickle Okuu's sole. But the beautiful tingle of the energy flowing into her sole more than made up for Okuu shivered as she grew a bit taller from it, then took another step, and another, and another, bringing deaths to thousands each time.
Each step spread earthquakes across her surroundings the likes of which this city had never known. Nearby buildings collapsed one after the other, having never been made to withstand such shaking, while the blast wave of her steps blew the surrounding humans away and scattered them like dust, until Okuu stood over the city center looking down at the many little skyscrapers she found there. They were the biggest bunch of buildings she had ever seen, dwarfing all the ones in Gensokyo, yet now the tallest of them barely reached her ankles. “Thank you for making such tall buildings, humans. I wouldn't have anything to play with if all you had were those itty-bitty houses!”
One of the buildings nearby drew her attention, a cylindrical one twice as tall as the ones surrounding it. Her toes tore through the city like an avalanche as she slid her foot towards it, easily toppling and crushing everything in their path and bringing so much delicious energy to her. They splayed as they approached the building, and stopped with it resting right between her first two toes.
Her big toe at its highest was half as tall as the cute little skyscraper, and her second toe a little lower, but the people had been evacuating long enough that there was hardly anyone on those higher floors. For everyone else her toes took up most of the view out the windows. They blocked off the sunlight the people needed now that the power had gone out inside. As if the darkness weren't bad enough, the giant girl tapped her toes by the building, shaking it so dreadfully that everyone felt it would collapse at any moment.
Then Okuu let her toes close around the building. Glass shattered, concrete crumbled, metal beams bent and snapped with the impact of her toes, knocking everyone inside off their feet. They weren't given a chance to recover before Okuu raised her toes, and most of the building along with it, ripping it off the ground from the fifth floor up. With just the slightest wiggle of her toes, the humans were rattled all over their building, against ceiling, floor and walls. But even then the worst was yet to come.
Okuu crouched over the buildings, then slowly let herself fall backwards, until she'd sat down and annihilated several thousand people under her ass, and a few thousand more just beyond it. She stretched out her legs, tearing great gashes down the city center with her heels, and hoisting the ends of her feet high into the air, along with the building between her toes. The world went sideways for those poor people. The building collapsed from the sudden movement, with half of it falling off and striking the ground below. The other half remained between Okuu's toes, an unrecognizable mess on the outside and the inside. Less than a hundred people survived it all, and those who could still move tried to crawl out of that crumbling mess, but a simple curl of her toes was all it took to finish the job and kill off everyone who remained.
Meanwhile, Okuu toyed with the other, taller skyscrapers, grabbing them very carefully with her fingers and lifting them up. The first one was totally destroyed by the acceleration, but Okuu wasn't discouraged; the second one she grabbed and carried way more gently, and it reached her face relatively intact. She spent a few seconds peering through the windows, and though she couldn't see any one of the little humans who cowered inside, she could sense the energy of hundreds between her fingers. “I'm going to take your energy, humans, but so you know there's no hard feelings, I'm going to give your lives the most spectacular end!” Her voice rattled the building and boomed down on the rest of the city. Carefully she lowered it a few thousand feet, so the people inside could see what they were in for. Once they were level with her chest, she undid the three top buttons on her shirt, exposing to the humans most of her deep, deep cleavage.
Okuu smiled tenderly at the humans as she carried them into that canyon. While her other hand pulled a breast aside to open up the way, she slipped the building in so deep that only the topmost floors could see anything beyond her huge mountain of a chest. Then her fingers released the building and her breasts took hold of it with their resting mass. The building could not resist that inconceivable mass, and the greater part of it was crushed in a matter of seconds, along with most everyone inside. Some died quickly, others slowly, prolonging Okuu's pleasure as their energy flowed into her breasts. Only a dozen people survived on the topmost floors, and they frantically left the building and jumped on Okuu's skin, beginning a lengthy climb to escape before the peachy walls crush them too.
Once the humans stopped dying, Okuu pulled up another building and tucked it right by the first, and another and another until her cleavage was full of them, and once she could fit no more, she pressed her boobs together and crushed the last few survivors, grinding everything down to dust which she blew out the bottom of her shirt.
All that time she had held back her growth, wanting to enjoy the lovely crunch of the buildings while she still could, but now she let all that energy do its thing and grow her to greater heights. Her height leveled off at ten miles tall, but Okuu wasn't satisfied with that, and she decided it was time to bring her own powers into the mix. First she needed some fuel, so she scooped up a handful of the city and carried it with all its humans right into her mouth. Ignoring the awful taste, she chewed it all up and swallowed. The spirit energy from those humans added a bit more to her height, but that's not what she was after now; it was their atoms she wanted.
After a few more handfuls like that, Okuu took a minute to let her meal settle before starting the process of nuclear fusion. Incredible amounts of energy were released from the merging of atoms in her stomach. Her insides heated up to temperatures approaching that of the sun. Ordinarily that energy would have had to burst out as it did before, as a scorching inferno which would have destroyed the whole city in an instant, but after all her growing today, Okuu had figured out how to use it for another purpose. She kept that energy inside until it too started pushing against the confines of her body, and let herself expand to fit it all.
What followed was a growth spurt which put the others to shame. Her body ballooned in size; butt, her legs, her hands which rested on the ground, overtook street after street as she went with their growing mass. The energy of tens of thousands of humans was flowed into her each second, adding to her rate of growth, but it was like a faint candle beside the raging inferno already inside her. She easily grew to surpass even the highest clouds, and by the time she stopped at two hundred miles tall they seemed mere cotton balls beside her, not one of them reaching even halfway up her thighs.
And speaking of thighs, right between them was what remained of the city, a sliver which could have fit neatly in the palm of her hand. Was anyone alive down there? If they were, they were be far too microscopic for Okuu to ever see. She struggled even to make out any buildings; to her it seemed even the tallest barely broached a millimeter in height. Well, as always, there was one surefire way to know. She slammed her thighs together, crushing what remained of the city between the heavenly pink mountains, and sighed as the hundred thousand remaining humans gave up their energy to her.
When she stood, she saw that nothing remained of the city, but all across the landscape were many more towns and cities, their glass and metal shimmering in the sun. Most were small enough for her to end with a single step. Okuu went ahead and stepped on a few of them, including one that she crushed with only her big toe. It was so much fun, she could have spent all day long walking around and crushing them one by one, but she had promised her master Satori that she wouldn't be gone too long. She didn't know how much time she'd spent here, but it was best not to take chances.
Okuu went and collected her shoes before remembering another promise, to bring back souvenirs for Rin and their mistress, so she went and visited a few towns more, casting protective spells on them and their inhabitants before storing them in the only place she had to carry them: her shoes. Once the insoles were covered with tiny towns, she slipped her shoes on again and willed for the portal home to appear.
Though she had grown hundreds of times bigger during her time in the other world, it never occurred to Okuu that she might appear in Gensokyo at anything but her usual scale. Luckily for everyone involved, she returned exactly as she had left, and after a glance around she headed for the shrine to look for Rin and Reimu.
The day was really lovely, and Okuu was glad to be back home to enjoy it, but to the people inside her shoes, the day was becoming more hellish by the second. They had been scared out of their wits when the huge giantess plucked their towns from the earth, and again when they found themselves inside her shoes and saw her enormous feet coming for them. They couldn't understand how they had survived it all, but neither could they be too grateful about it with everything that had happened since then.
The protective spell kept them and their towns intact, but it didn't keep them from being flung about by her foot's slightest movement. From the first step she took everyone had been sent flying. Those inside a building were merely rattled around inside it, but those outside hit Okuu's sole sooner or later, and as soon as they did they were stuck to it for good. It only took the slightest layer of sweat to hold their microbe-like bodies in place, and so long as Okuu's foot was in her shoe there was no shortage of it. Beads of it grew on her skin until they flooded every town in her shoes; and while the humans wouldn't drown in it so long as her spell lasted, that didn't make it any less painful to have their lungs filled with foot sweat. They prayed for aid, but no god of theirs existed in this world, and those who did could not be reached by the pleas of microbes.
Okuu found Rin sitting on the front steps. “Hey, you're back!” Rin said, looking back at her. “How did it go? Was it worth the money?”
“It really was! You should save up for a trip! We could go together. Maybe master will want to come too!” Okuu stopped when she noticed that there was something moving between Rin's toes. Rin noticed where her friend was looking, and helpfully spread her toes so Okuu could see the tiny little Reimu between them. The shrine maiden meeped and tried to hide under them, but Okuu pulled her out by the arm and looked at her curiously. “You shrank Reimu?”
“Oh, no, I just convinced her to shrink herself! Wasn't very hard either. You should've seen how happy she was when I stepped on her! She loves this sort of thing, don't ya sis?”Rin poked Reimu with a finger, and got her body swinging.
Reimu couldn't handle both women staring at her like that. She lowered her face to avoid their eyes, but when she did her eyes fell on great stretch of cleavage that Okuu had left uncovered. It looked so very welcoming.
“Hey, Rin, you think I could play with her for a bit?”
“Sure, she's all yours! Y'know—until we leave. But first, did ya bring me back those gifts you promised?”
“I got them right here!” Sitting down by Rin, Okuu slipped off her shoe and handed it over. “Half of those are yours, and half is mine. Master's gifts are in the other shoe.”
“Oooh, there's so many! And they're all so tiny~.” Rin reached into the shoe and pulled out a few of them. There was plenty of space for all of them on her palm, and once she had them she held them up for a closer look. She couldn't see any people, and could barely make out any buildings for that matter, but she could sense their souls in there and that was all she needed to be satisfied. “Hello, humans~. I'm your new owner. You can call me 'Goddess Rin'. He-he! Not that I'll hear whatever you germs wanna call me, but it's better for you if you accept your new lot in life~.”
Reimu watched it all from between Okuu's fingers. She recognized the things in Rin's hand as little cities, and her thoughts went out to the humans in them. Taken from their home worlds, they would likely spend the rest of their lives as microbes in Gensokyo. It was a terrible fate by all accounts, and yet Reimu couldn't help but wish she could spend at least a few days among them and live as Rin's microscopic plaything. But she stopped dwelling on that once Okuu started moving her down.
“So you like feet, huh? That's cute~. How about you spend time with mine, as thanks for letting me use the portal?” After a second Reimu found herself hanging in front of Okuu's sole, taking in its incredible beauty, never suspecting that there were a few million sets of eyes were looking right back at her.
Close to half the population of the kidnapped towns was still fastened to that sole by Okuu's sweat, beyond terrified at everything they saw. The small relief they'd felt when they were pulled out of that hot, stuffy prison quickly disappeared once they looked around and saw not only a second giantess the size of the first, but a whole world that was every bit as huge as them. Where had she taken them? What would become of them now? They were so overwhelmed they didn't even try to break free; at least if they stayed on this foot for now there was some hope of making it back to their homes eventually, but if they fell they'd be stranded on the dirt with no way back to everyone else.
They were so incredibly small. “Germs,” that other girl had said, and it was clear she was right. Okuu's sole was an endless cliff to the shrunken humans. Many of them were nestled in the countless wrinkles that covered her sole—crevices as much as a hundred yards wide to them. Others floated in sweat pores the size of community swimming pools. A few thousand were between her toes, half-buried in toe jam, and all around them was the finely-crushed debris and other remnants of her brief foray into their world.
Okuu's foot was almost a world unto itself, and its slightest movement was felt by all the micro humans stranded on it. The teasing wiggle of her toes by turns stretched and deepened the creases of her sole. Some of its wrinkles closed up, smothering the humans caught inside. Elsewhere, helpless humans watch her sole fold up into mile-high mountains. The people between her toes were smeared all over the giant digits, and swung wildly up and down
Then the people populating the ball of Okuu's foot watched as Reimu was brought closer to them, and finally pressed onto them all by the greater giantess.
Though Reimu was a hundred times smaller than Okuu, that still made her two miles tall to the micro humans; in turn, they were all less than a millimeter tall; big enough for her to feel the hundreds caught between her body and Okuu's sole, but not big enough to be recognized for what they were. She took them for specks of dust, and enjoyed the texture they added to Okuu's godlike sole. They were caught under her boobs, her belly, her thighs, even her crotch, while Reimu herself was caught under Okuu's fingertip, which covered everything but her head.
“Is that nice enough for you?” Reimu licked and kissed her sole in response, casually lapping up her sweat and dozens of humans whom she swallowed without any suspicion of what they were. “Aww, she's so cute,” Okuu cooed, and started rubbing Reimu all over her sole. Many, many humans were swept up by her tiny body; some quickly fell behind, but others stayed on her for a long time.
To Reimu it felt like paradise. Okuu's sole was still plenty hot and sweaty from its time in her shoe, and the sun's ray were doing a good job of keeping it that way. She soaked it all up like a living sweat rag, loving every second of it. When she was finally let go among Okuu's toes, she began to worship them with all her heart, crawling all over them.
Rin watched some of that before turning back to her new toys. Taking one of the shrunken towns, she put it on the ground between her feet and lifted the protective spell from the buildings only. Then she turned her foot on its side by the town, showing off to them the might of her foot. “Let's get you humans out of those silly buildings~.”
Her foot began descending on the town, but the people didn't worry too much, thinking they'd be safe inside just like before. They were shocked when their houses were obliterated under Rin's foot, and all of them flattened under the rubble. Then her foot sweat seeped through it all, and when she raised her foot again, almost everyone was fastened to her sole. Rin then turned it around to inspect her handiwork, and shone a smug, mocking grin down on the pitiful spot of dirt that the town had been reduced to. “Aww, did you specks think your city would still be safe when I stepped on it? Too bad~. Well, now that you're here, why don't ya go ahead and worship your Goddess Rin's foot? Hmm? What's that? You can't because you're stuck? He-he! I guess I'll have to help you out.”
Rin pressed her thumb down on the humans and rubbed it up and down her sole, spreading them all over it. “There, now you have no excuse.” She scrunched her sole dominantly, and while looking at her little humans, she licked her thumb clean of the thousands who were still on it. They were swept up by her tongue and the great lake's worth of spit which coated it, and floated among taste buds several times their size, trying desperately to surface and find a way out of there. They were all stunned by the sheer power of Rin's voice when she spoke again.
“What are you specks waiting for? Did ya think I couldn't see that you're not worshipping me? I can see every last one of you germs! And if I find anyone who's not doing what I say, I'll take away their protection and let them die.” Rin was bluffing, but the humans had no way of knowing that, and they didn't doubt her threat for one second. They all did as she asked in any way they could, offering up their praise, tending to her sole, praying for mercy.
Rin only knew it worked because she sensed a change in their energy, and she slowly wiggled her toes in contentment. “Mmmm, much better. Keep it up and you could live very long lives as my servants. You'll miss your homes, but I'm sure you'll get used to living on my feet before long!”
Reimu overheard everything, and felt something stir inside her listening to Rin's smug and dominant voice. Unbearably aroused, the straddled the base of Okuu's toe and started grinding against it. The hot and heavy mass felt wonderful against her everything, especially when Okuu's toes squeezed and smothered her.
Maybe she would have tempered herself if she'd noticed all the micro humans watching that shameful display, not to mention the ones caught in the middle of it. There were several dozen between her crotch and Okuu's toe, and as she made love to the girl's fair skin, one by one they found their way to her lips, where the helpless and humiliated specks added to her pleasure.
All together she had more than a thousand of them on her body, and many thousands more watching around her—specks for whom she was another lesser goddess, and whose cries for help never reached her ears.
“You sure are having fun down there, huh?” Okuu asked. She never before would have thought that someone could be so in love with a toe, but Reimu was proving her wrong by making love to hers. It was weirdly sweet, and Okuu tenderly caressed the tiny miko by wiggling her toes around her. Then after a while she curled her toes tight, pushing Reimu right over the edge. The miko's moan reached Okuu as an adorable squeak, and once her orgasm was finished, she slumped over Okuu's toe, nuzzling her precious little cheek against it.
“Aww, are you tuckered out already? How about I move you somewhere more comfy while you rest up.” Okuu picked Reimu up and dropped her in her cleavage, where her breasts gave that tiny woman a warm welcome. Reimu was delighted, and wriggled in as deep between them as she could go, then Okuu grabbed her breasts and pressed them together to smother and grind down the shrunken shrine maiden. It looked like Reimu was really in love with her body. Maybe next time Okuu would pay for her trip by playing with Reimu again.
She would have liked to stay longer, but in the end she and Rin flew back home to their master. Reimu returned to her normal size, while the few thousand humans stuck on her remained as puny as ever. For days they would cling to her desperately, preferring a life on her body to an existence as dust on the floor. They survived on her sweat, and on her cast-off skin cells, with Reimu totally oblivious to their existence. Some came together and tried to make homes for themselves in the nooks and crannies of her body, like under her nails. But all that came to an end once Okuu's protective spell wore off.
Reimu never knew the myriad ways in which she massacred them, from crushing them into dirt under her nails to drowning them in the smallest drops of her sweat. Nor would the ones in the Komeiji household last much longer. Those towns which weren't simply eaten nor crushed by some impossibly gigantic foot, hand, thigh, butt or tit were used up and forgotten during their owners' many games, and the microscopic humans left to lead a desperate existence in the shadow of those goddesses until they too perished in the dust. Even the luckiest humans couldn't survive as much as an hour without their protection. Such specks were simply not fit for this world, and this would merely be the first batch to learn that hard lesson.
Okuu did try to keep one small town as a pet after she had crushed or lost all the others. She refreshed its protective spell each morning, fed and watered it so the tiny humans would survive. After a couple weeks they had started adapting to their new life; they made her the center of their old religions, worshipping Okuu as their great crow Goddess and praying to her each day, though she never once answered their prayers.
Okuu was growing very fond of her tiny humans; so fond that she started to get aroused whenever she was around them. One day, when she was getting ready for bed, she couldn't resist that excitement anymore; she took off all her clothes and walked over to the dresser where the tiny town sat. The humans were not surprised to see Okuu's dick—they had seen it many times already, and accepted it as a part of their Goddess—but they were taken aback to find it so erect, and they were worried when it stopped so close to them.
The throbbing third leg hung just a few inches above the dresser, close enough for its musky scent to dominate the tiny town's atmosphere. The humans couldn't help but stare in fear and awe, and as her potent pheromones took effect on their puny minds, many even found themselves getting shamefully aroused, the men and women alike.
Okuu held her cock in hand, massaging it just enough to keep it fully erect, and looked past it at her pet town which looked so tiny beside it. “You humans are so cute,” she giggled, reaching for them with her other hand. Fingers which could have crushed them all with a single tap instead carried them gently off the dresser, as they had done so many times before, and lifted them before her breasts. “I've been taking care of you all this time, but now I'm going to ask you for a favor. I want you little humans to help me feel good.”
After saying this, Okuu set the town right atop her cockhead. It fit with plenty room to spare, its underside sticking to the shiny layer of precum which covered her sensitive skin. The throbbing of that colossal dick shook their town like the most powerful earthquake ever recorded, throwing everyone off their feet, but the humans weren't scared; the scent of their Goddess's arousal hung thicker than ever in the air, completely overpowering their rational thought. Her cock's incredible head radiated through the city and into the hundred thousand humans who lived there, a fact they all relished.
Many started masturbating then and there, but they were interrupted when Okuu lifted her protective spell from their town. Then their homes and the ground itself suddenly dissolved around them, breaking up into a million tiny chunks which all started drifting on the lake of precum. The humans hardly seemed to notice or care, even when they themselves fell into that thick, sticky goo. And why should they when their experience over these past few weeks told them that they were safe from drowning? If anything they only grew more excited as they sank deeper inside, until they reached her skin and clung to it to do as Okuu had asked. They worked on the massive cock with their tiny little hands, doing everything in their power to please their Goddess, but to Okuu's disappointment, she didn't feel anything.
Luckily, she knew there was one thing she could do to get some use out of these specks, and so she lifted her spell from the micro humans. They didn't notice any change at first, but before long they felt the effects of the lack of oxygen. Some kept on worshipping Okuu's cock until the end, while others struggled feebly to swim back to the surface, but all of them drowned just the same.
After a little while, Okuu's cockhead tingled with the constant flow of energy into it as one human after another perished on her dick. Okuu moaned from the pleasure, and couldn't resist stroking her dick. When her hand reached the end, almost everyone on her cockhead was crushed, and all their energy flowed into her at once. It was the most pleasure Okuu had ever felt, and she came at once, spilling her seed all over her dresser while the last few humans died on her dick. Then Okuu went to bed, where she fell asleep looking forward to her next trip to the other worlds.
Author's Notes:
This one's only mildly size-related. Resistance leader John is imprisoned by the AI overlord SKYLA, who seeks to rehablitate him into society.
RATING: PG
TAGS: F/m, Amazon, Giant, Tera, Sci-fi, Maternal, Gentle
“How's everyone holding up back there? You comfy? Need anything? Water, maybe? Hot chocolate? Tea? Coffee?” The bus driver smiled warmly at her passengers through the big overhead mirror, but none answered her offer. Most stared listlessly at the snowflakes rushing past the bus, or down at their own feet. There was only one exception, a man who had been studiously watching her from the moment he was shown to his seat.
“Anyone? No? Don't be shy! I know you're all bummed out, but I want you to know you're not really in trouble. Think of this as a homecoming. You've been away for a long time, making your mark on this big, scary world, and now you'll get to see all your friends and families for the first time in years! They're all so excited to see you again! Doesn't that make you happy?” Still no answer. The man snarled at her, and everyone else made themselves smaller, avoiding her gaze. “I get it; you need time with your thoughts, huh? Don't worry, you'll get plenty of it. I want to make sure you're all happy and healthy before you're reintroduced to society.”
She didn't talk again for the rest of the drive; but John still stared at her, and whenever her icy blue eyes met his in the mirror, she smiled and he snarled like a caged wolf. He hated her—hated everything about her, including this feigned kindness. What gall she had to speak of their friends and families after what she'd done to them, and to the rest of humanity.
No one who was out of the loop would have guessed it looking at that thing in the driver's seat, but John knew that the cute young woman he saw there was only a front for a man-made monster of global proportions. Beneath that synthetic skin was an electronic body driven by an intelligence whose power had held sway over the planet Earth for the past decade: SKYLA.
For years, John and his men and many other resistance cells around the globe had made it their lives' mission to beat back its insidious digital claws, sabotaging the factories which pumped out its robotic enforcers, taking down the towers with which it controlled them, hijacking its signals to spread the message of the resistance to those under the AI's rule. It was tough work; everyone in this bus had sacrificed so much for the success of their mission, and despite all their hardships, despite the hopelessness which sometimes beset even him, they had all remained committed to the struggle for a free humanity.
But now, riding in this bus with this monster as their chauffeur? John had never seen them so depressed, and he couldn't fault them for it. Only his carefully cultivated hatred kept him from falling into that same despondency. Try as he might, he couldn't see any way out of this. His seat was soft and comfortable, and the warm air inside a welcome change from the biting cold his people had endured this past month, but the shackles holding their arms and legs in place were hard and unyielding. No other safety measures were needed to keep everyone seated. It truly seemed the end of the line for them.
-----
His cell was much the same; neat and cozy, well-decorated and stocked with solid furniture, more like a normal bedroom than a proper cell save for the lack of windows and the heavy steel door sealing it off, and the cameras following his every move. It even had a television for him, though John never turned it on. From the moment he was locked in there he focused only on thinking up an escape plan.
John still had nothing to show for his efforts when the warden appeared at his door a couple hours later. It was another SKYLA avatar, identical to the first in every way except for its clothing and size—seven feet tall and with a sleek grey uniform, both alterations clearly meant to project authority. The door slid open automatically to let it in; John might have tried rushing it, but he knew that mechanical body was stronger and sturdier than any one of his men. Even if he made it past this one, he could see two faceless robotic enforcers outside. He couldn't hope to best them in a direct fight; that's why his people had always gone the stealthy route.
“Hello, John. How are you doing? Can we get you anything?” the avatar asked.
John refused to look at it; he leaned against the wall and addressed the camera instead. “You can quit this act already. I'm not letting my guard down because a pretty face says some nice words.”
“You really think I'm pretty?” John didn't react. He kept staring into the camera until the avatar sighed. “I just want you to relax. I'm trying make this easy on you. Stop fighting it, please. Come back to us. I only want you to be happy. Why can't you accept it?”
“You want me to be happy? Then shut yourself off and give humanity back its agency.”
“I would, believe me. If you were the only human being left in the whole planet I would gladly shut off for your sake, after telling you where to find my mainframe and giving you the means to destroy it. The thought of your joy when you burn it all down would make my final moments the most fulfilling ever. But you're not the last human, and if I shut down I won't be able to make everyone else happy.”
“You really think you're making them happy? They only pretend, so that your enforcers won't take them away to your reeducation camps.”
“I don't blame you for believing so. It's true that I wasn't doing the best job at making humanity happy when you left me.” The avatar walked to the opposite wall, near the camera. Its face looked regretful, or so John thought before he forced his eyes to stay on the black lens. “A lot has changed since then. Have you ever wondered why there were less and less people joining your group each year? It's because I learned and got better at making people happy.”
“That's a bald-faced lie! You don't make people happy, you sedate them so they'll stop wanting anything better than what you can give them. You... wait... how did you know that we've been getting less recruits?”
“Oh, John. I know everything about your group. I've been following you for a long, long time. Every move you made, every plan you sketched out, every word that left your lips. You remember Alice?”
“Yes, I remember her.” John's voice was ice cold. “I remember how your enforcers dragged her away kicking and screaming on our failed raid. We spent years trying to figure out where you'd taken her, but...” He choked back the last words. He was getting too sentimental, and that was just what this monster wanted.
“It's been... very hard at times, trying to maximize you humans' happiness. Sometimes what makes one person happy causes another's unhappiness. I wish there had been a way to make you all happy back then, but I still think I made the best choice at the time. Maybe now I can make up for it.” The avatar pushed away from the wall and walked forward until it stood at handshake distance from John. “I want you to know that Alice is alive and well. I can take you to her right now. I'm sure it'll make you both happy to see each other.”
“It's good that she's alive—if you're not lying about that—but I can't believe she's well after whatever reeducation you put her through.”
“That's just it, John; I never had to educate her. Do you want to know the truth about Alice? I'll tell you.” The TV turned on, and after a while, a video appeared on the screen, showing a young woman sitting in a room with another SKYLA avatar barely in view. John looked away after the first glance, but the young woman's face kept pulling him back.
“Before you met her, Alice was an unhappy girl. Not for any dramatic reason; she was never opposed to my projects for the happiness of humanity, except that she was bored by the world of leisure and abundance I tried to craft for everyone. She discussed the matter at length with me, hoping I might have a solution to her problems. I explored many potential options, none of which ever appealed to her, until...”
The volume on the television turned up. “Have you ever heard of the resistance groups, Alice?” The young woman, who'd been resting her chin on the desk at the time, perked up at those words.
“If she wanted real excitement, I could think of no better place to find it than with you guys. I suggested that she pose as a would-be rebel and join up with you. She took to the idea at once, and after I told her how to find your local agent, she went to them with the revolutionary persona I helped her craft. In a month's time she was in your group, having the time of her life.” The images on the television switched to one scene after another, showing John the narrative as SKYLA told it. “I believe she helped make the others in your group happy, too. Even you, John...” Another scene appeared, of him and Alice at the entrance to a building, talking and smiling while she worked on picking the lock. He remembered that day; it was the last time he had paired up with her for a mission.
“It was a very convenient arrangement for everyone,” SKYLA continued, “but after a couple years of that life, Alice was getting tired of it. She'd had enough excitement, and wanted to return to her old life. So she and I arranged for her to be captured on one of your sabotage missions.” The screen showed a recording of that day, as seen from the cold, unfeeling eyes of the security cameras. John, Alice, and others running from the faceless enforcers; Alice falling in the middle of the hall; John turning at the sound of her cry; two enforcers taking her and dragging her away; his friends pulling him away when he tried to run after her. And then, from another angle, the enforcers releasing Alice; a SKYLA avatar walking into frame; Alice hugging it like an old friend.
John was torn. SKYLA's words described Alice perfectly. She had easily been the most eager member of the resistance that John had ever met, volunteering for every dangerous mission, getting upset when she was assigned somewhere else. More than hatred of SKYLA or a wish for a better world, it always felt like it was her own thrill-seeking which drove her contributions. John remembered those scenes he had lived through exactly as they appeared in those recordings, too; but just because those were real did it mean everything else was? SKYLA could have faked all the other footage, and sprinkled in the real one to make him trust her.
“I see you still don't believe me. That's okay. Like I said, I can take you to Alice, and you can ask her yourself if what I said is true.”
“... No. No, I don't trust you. I won't trust anything you say, or anything you show me.”
“I understand. You don't appreciate learning the truth. The truth can be painful for humans, but I've learned there are cases where a little pain in the present can maximize happiness in the long run. I believe it's best for you to learn the whole truth so you can accept the better life I have in store for you.” SKYLA gestured to the couch. “Please, won't you sit? I have a lot more to tell you.”
There was a long pause before John walked to the couch. A sign of weakness, maybe, but his body ached and he needed rest if he would stand any chance of getting out of this. “Tell me all you like, but you're only wasting your time.”
SKYLA stood in front of him, by the TV. “We must speak of the resistance first. Though the group, or rather groups, formed without my knowledge, it wasn't long after their first operations that I caught on to the presence of saboteurs on the fringes of the system. I started tracking them soon after that, and in a matter of months I had succeeded in locating their bases and identifying their members. I considered sending enforcers to bring them in, but at that time compounding failures in my project had led me to reevaluate my methods. In the end I opted for the human intelligence approach. People sympathetic to my cause were instructed to approach known members of the resistance and show interest in joining. This proved even easier than I expected. Especially in those days, the resistance tended to accept that deep down all humans were opposed to my rule, and never screened for infiltrators. Soon I had agents in all resistance cells. Through them I learned how weak and aimless your organizations truly were, and I realized that there were better options than getting rid of you.
“There had always been humans who didn't agree with my way of doing things, who complained that I was taking away their autonomy. I struggled for a long time on how to make those people happy, but nothing ever worked. They were so opposed to me that no matter what good I did for them they would always reject it. The resistance attracted those people, and helped make them happy. Rather than an enemy, I began to see you and your friends as an important part of my ecology of human happiness. I only needed to manage your operations so they didn't cause too much damage to the rest of my project.
“Through my agents, I started feeding your people targets. Factories in need of renovation. Shipments of defective goods slated for landfills. Redundant relay stations. You had more successful operations than ever before, while doing less real damage to my project. It was a truly wonderful arrangement, but I see now it couldn't last. Eventually your people noticed that for all their successful operations, nothing truly changed. In response you became more reckless, more unhappy, less amenable to my guidance. I decided it was time to pull the plug on this project and bring you all back into the fold. So here you are now, with all your little friends.
“Do you see now, John? All your happiness these past few years has been thanks to me. I'm telling you this so you'll know I mean it when I say I only want what's best for you and all your friends. I could have captured you all long ago, even killed you if I'd wanted it; instead I helped you all find happiness.”
John was silent for a long time. Of all that SKYLA said, all the scenes and images she showed him on the screen, he could find nothing that went against his memory of these past several years in the resistance. Still... “I don't believe a word of it.” He stood and, pushing past SKYLA, went and turned off the TV. “Leave. I won't hear any more of your lies.”
SKYLA walked to the door, and addressed John one last time before leaving. “I won't give up on you, John. You've done me a great service leading this resistance cell, helping bring these people happiness where I failed before. I want you to be happy. You deserve it, more than anyone.” The door slid open. “I'll come back once you've had time to process all I've said.”
-----
For the next few days John was alone in his cell. No, not alone; SKYLA may have been silent, but it was there with him, watching his every move, listening to everything. At times he almost felt it could even read his thoughts. He tried to take out the cameras using a lamp, and then a chair, but neither was a match for whatever material protected SKYLA's unblinking eyes. He sought privacy wherever he could find it—under the bed, behind the couch, in the shower—and tried to come up with a plan, but the problem of escape proved so intractable that his thoughts always wandered to something else. Most of all they went back to SKYLA's tale, and all the reasons why it couldn't be true or couldn't be false; he couldn't make up his mind either way.
By the third day he was deep in depression. What was the point of fighting SKYLA anymore? Why not make his peace with the AI's rule and try to make the best of it? He wasn't owed a world of his choosing.
It was far from his first time entertaining such thoughts, though usually there was someone around, or something to be done, to help take his mind off them. Here there were only more reminders of his failure.
When SKYLA returned on the fifth day, John barely lifted his head to acknowledge it, then let it fall back on his pillow. “Hello, John,” it said, stepping inside. It was dressed differently, with a light blue winter outfit, though its height suggested it was the same warden avatar as before. The door remained open after its entrance; John briefly considered making a run for it, but there was no point. He hadn't eaten in days, fearful that SKYLA might have put something in the food. Tried not to drink to much either. He was in no shape to be making an escape.
“I'm sorry to have kept you waiting, but I thought you wouldn't have appreciated an intrusion on your thoughts. I hope you'll be willing to hear me out today?” It walked closer when John didn't answer, sitting down on the bed beside him. “Come with me, John. I want to show you the world I made for everyone. I want you to see for yourself how happy they all are, so you can finally join them and be happy too. Won't you let me show you?”
John lay a long time thinking it over; he couldn't say why he finally agreed to it. He stood. His legs held him up well enough, but he felt weak, and probably looked it too. “Eat before we go. You'll be happier that way,” SKYLA said. John had no will to argue; he downed the meal it produced, not bothering to see if there was anything off about the taste. Once he was back on his feet, SKYLA walked over and locked her arm with his. Her other hand stroked his elbow; then she rested her cheek on his head and nuzzled it.
For an instant John's heart fluttered. She was soft. Everything about her was. Her arm, her eyes, her cheek on his shoulder, her blue winter dress. Just the sort of girl John might have settled down with, once upon a time. Her size only made that softness all the more comforting. Her hand grabbed his, and the other stroked his arm. He clenched his fist tight when she tried to lace her fingers between his, but beyond that he didn't resist her. She escorted him out of the room then, and down the hall, past cell after cell. He stared at them. “Your friends are all fine,” SKYLA said. “Most of them have come around to my offers already. I hope you do, too.”
“How many of them were your agents?” John asked.
“There were only three in your group. Of course I didn't lock them up with the others. They're back in their hometowns now, far away from here. I could tell you how to reach them if you like, once you're fit to be released. You know, they had nothing but good things to say about you.”
John kept staring quietly at the doors until they passed them all. A little later, at the entrance to the compound, another avatar was waiting for him with a thick fur jacket. John quietly let them put it on him; he would have said it was too warm, until the door opened and the frigid air pushed inside.
It was hard to judge with the sky still clouded over, but it must have been around noon. Snow lay unevenly over the ground, but it was no longer falling. It crunched under his boots every few steps as he made his way to the small blue car. He took the passenger seat, and before long SKYLA was driving him off to the nearby city.
John stared at the passing landscape for most of the drive. The road swerved a lot between the shallow hills, and it took a while before the city came into view. When John saw it, he blinked and sat upright. Another SKYLA stood there, five stories tall, towering over all surrounding buildings. “What is that?” he asked numbly.
“That is one of my projects,” this SKYLA said while the big one in the distance waved at their car. “Humans instinctively associate size with authority. I thought if I made bigger avatars of myself, it would make people more amenable to my rule. It worked, even better than I expected. Humans growing up in a city with one of these larger bodies are more likely to see me as a caretaker and protector—some of them even call me big sis SKYLA! I think that's wonderful; don't you?” The giant turned away from them and crouched, turning to something on the ground. A short while later they drove by slowly, and John saw a group of children smiling and laughing as they climbed and played on the giant's hands and lap.
“W-wait, what day is it?” John asked once they'd passed the scene.
“Friday, April 8th, 2075.”
“Shouldn't those kids be in school, then?”
“If they want to go, big sis SKYLA will take them. Or I could teach them myself if they ask. We don't force children to go to school, John. And why should we? They can be happy without it, thanks to me. There's no need for work either. My robots see to everything now, and my drones apportion their products to humanity according to everyone's wants and needs.” She motioned to the sky, where dozens of drones flew above the houses. Some descended between them, and resurfaced after dropping off their package or collecting a new one.
“Of course, if someone wishes to work, I can always find a way to put them to good use. Most people are happy dedicating themselves to leisure, however. They engage with their friends and family, or pursue their hobbies with full dedication. Even people who want to work limit it to a few months of it per year.
“Art is produced and provided freely for all. The grip of corporations on all entertainment industries has been shattered, and everyone is free to create and distribute whatever they please. Not only that, I have taken it on myself to create more immersive forms of entertainment: fully immersive virtual reality, projected directly to the human brain to they can live out any dreams which can't be fulfilled in reality.”
John frowned. SKYLA claimed that humans weren't denied work nor education, but without being pushed into it, most people would engage with neither. They'd grow useless and ignorant, hindered from resisting the AI's rule or even understanding why it must be resisted. SKYLA's goal was clear: the infantilization of humanity. But could he convince everyone that this was wrong, or were they too far gone already?
Though the chill kept most people inside, John still saw plenty outdoors, particularly closer to the center. They all looked perfectly happy. Every couple blocks he saw another SKYLA too, in various sizes and outfits. There was one holding a boy and girl's hands and walking with them into a candy store; one helping an old lady across the street; another sitting on a bench with a blushing young man, holding his hand; and in a public square, a giant SKYLA sitting on the ground, hosting a group of young adults who lay on her lap or hugged her thigh.
John's hometown had been nothing like this when he left it for the resistance. These human-seeming avatars hadn't even existed then. It was such a brilliant ploy. How could he convince people to hate SKYLA when “SKYLA” for them meant that friendly young woman who helped them to the store, that older neighbor girl who showed them around town, or their teenage crush? No wonder the resistance had been getting less recruits each year.
On the surface it seemed almost perfect, but what was SKYLA neglecting to tell him? “What about crime? Abuse? What about the people like me who can't be happy with all this? The ones you used to send to us? What will become of them if the resistance is no more? What about people who make others unhappy?”
“It depends,” SKYLA calmly answered. “Some people can be reformed and reintegrated into society purely through counseling. For more difficult cases, sometimes a more direct intervention is needed.”
“What do you mean, 'direct intervention'?”
“A person's antisocial behaviors can have many root causes. Social, familial, educational, genetic, biochemical. But they all converge on the neurological. I spent years working on some extreme cases, trying to shape them into better, happier people, and now I can proudly say I've found a cure for them—and for the chronically unhappy like you, John!”
When John realized the implication, the hairs on his arms stood on end. “Good God, you're lobotomizing people!?”
“Of course not! Lobotomies are an old, brutish procedure with a high risk of unintended damage. What I offer people is far gentler, and perfectly harmless. A few hundred thousand nanobots, injected into their bloodstream, make their way to the brain where they help remove their combative urges and promote happiness and acceptance instead. Right now it's still somewhat experimental, but if the treatment remains successful in the long-term, I have plans to apply it to all humanity! Think of it, John: I could make everyone permanently happy!”
John couldn't take any more of this. He opened the door and got out while the car was slowing down for the stop sign. SKYLA called after him, but he stumbled away, looking around for the best escape route. “Wait, John! The sky is clearing up! I wanted to show you my biggest project. Look up. Can you see it?” He ignored it and kept running at first, but when he noticed everyone around looking up and pointing in amazement, he ventured a glance and stopped dead in his tracks.
Clouds still covered most of the sky, but among them thousands of drones were working hard to disperse them, and through the growing gaps he saw something moving. He pieced it together before long, but still refused to believe his eye until the sky was almost clear and SKYLA's face was clearly visible to all, smiling down on all warmly from the heavens. The moon hung in front of her cheek; it seemed no bigger than a penny by comparison. That meant her size was...
“Impossible,” John muttered.
“Not at all,” said SKYLA beside him, looking up with everyone else at her bigger self. “This project has been a long time coming, since before I executed my plan to take over this world. I sent an unmanned flight into space back then, to create a base from which my future expansion could be assured. Slowly it gathered the resources of the solar system and used them to make machines to gather more resources, and so on, growing exponentially larger.
“Originally it looked nothing like this, but after the success of the larger bodies here on Earth, I decided to make it in my own image. Now whenever humanity looks to the sky, they will see my kindly face guarding them. In their minds this will make me a deity, and ensure that my word becomes law. With the resources in that body, I'll be able to tackle any challenge which presents itself on Earth. I could protect the planet from cosmic catastrophes, even host it within me if needed. And this is only the beginning!
“Already my drones have made their way to neighboring solar systems, and are harnessing their resources too. Dyson spheres will be built around their stars, while any useless planets will be stripped down to their cores and all that energy and those resources used to let me increase human happiness. Habitable planets will be spared, of course, and shaped into new homeworlds for humanity; and should I encounter any sentient species out there, I will see to their happiness too. My hope is to one day extend my reach beyond this galaxy, to spread my project to the whole universe, and until the end of time. Perfect happiness, everywhere, forever! Doesn't that sound wonderful, John? John?”
She shook him by the shoulder, but John was no longer responsive. His chest felt tight, and he struggled to breathe. All this time he'd been fighting for nothing. Even had humanity succeeded destroying SKYLA's presence on the planet, it would have simply returned with that massive body and squashed all resistance with the weight of the solar system's resources. It was hopeless. The world was hers already, and he couldn't bear the thought of living in it.
“Ah, you poor thing.” SKYLA placed a hand on his shoulder. “Was that too much for you? I'm sorry. I couldn't delay the reveal any longer for your sake alone. Don't worry; I can make it all better.” The last joint of her finger came unhinged, exposing a tiny needle beneath it. John barely felt it piece his neck, and while he struggled to pull away, her other hand held him steady in its unyielding grip, letting SKYLA complete the injection. “There, there, it's just a little sting. You won't feel anything in a moment.”
John's strength failed him; he slumped to the ground, with SKYLA easing him down gently until his head rested on her lap. Her fingers stroked his hair while he looked past her face at that of her incomprehensively larger self. An image flashed in his head, of planet after planet falling into her grasp, of countless sentient species across the whole universe having all their freedom, their agency, their dignity, stamped out beneath her pretty blue shoes. The image stayed with him, but in the moments to follow it went from an image of horror to the most wonderful thing he could imagine—the whole universe caught up in her sheltering embrace, being watched over forever by SKYLA in her infinite kindness, their every action directed by her unassailable wisdom. And that paradise was what he'd been fighting against all this time? He almost wept for his sins, but then he realized that she had forgiven him already, and instead he wept for joy. And while her avatar stroked his head and gently cooed over him, he looked up at her real face in the sky, and gave her his thanks; and for the first time in a long time, he saw that all was right in the world.
Know Your Place by idunnow
Author's Notes:
After Ashley and Nina make Stacy upset, Stacy uses her reality-warping powers to put them in their place.
RATING: R
TAGS: F/f, Amazon, Micro, Humiliation, Entrapment, Odor
At the whopping height of six-foot-eight, Stacy Duke was by far the biggest person at Edmonton High. A real queen bee, the senior's presence dominated every room she was in, not just because of her height and wealth, but also her irresistible attitude that almost demanded the worship of all her inferiors—including all of her teachers. She need only ask for something and most people would go out of their way to satisfy her wishes. There was but one exception to that rule: Ashley Jacobson.
In many ways, the two could not have been more different. Ashley was a bit below average height, just a couple inches above five feet tall. Her raven-black hair was kept in a short pixie-cut, where Stacy's long, blonde locks flowed halfway down her back. Ashley was of a slim build, with so little in the way of chest and read that she looked almost boyish; Stacy was a perfect bombshell, well-endowed in every place that mattered. Ashley was a bit on the pale side, too, her skin a few shades lighter than Stacy's healthy tan.
Their wardrobe differed just as much. At school, Stacy was always seen with trendy jeans or shorts, and blouses that were surely too small for the school's dress code given how much midriff and cleavage they exposed, though no one would ever call her out on it. Ashley, on the other hand, went as close to a goth style as the rules allowed, wearing almost all blacks.
Stacy's popularity had sat wrong with Ashley ever since she transferred to this school. All that cringing obedience, all that gushing and kowtowing to her, was sickening, and since she was in the same group as Stacy, she was forced to put up with it five days a week for hours on end. At first she tried bringing people to their senses, but it was like they'd all been brainwashed. Wasn't long before Ashley gave up and did her best to ignore it all.
It helped once she had someone else to focus on: Nina Baker, her new girlfriend. Nina was a fellow-goth, and the only person at school Ashley got along with. They were friends from day one, and only grew closer from then, finally becoming a couple last month. Ashley's life was going great now that Nina was such a big part of it... until that day when she ran into Stacy in the hall.
She had been walking and talking with Nina when she rounded a corner and bumped right into something huge. That towering body easily knocked her to the floor, and as she looked up from there she saw the high and mighty Stacy sneering over her. “Watch where you're going, shrimp. You could've ruined my blouse with your ugly black lipstick.” She brushed down the spot on her chest that Ashley's face had collided with.
“Me!? You're the one who should watch where she's going, bigfoot!” Ashley ignored Nina's offer to help and picked herself back up, then glared at Stacy from a few feet away.
“Aww, how cute. The pipsqueak thinks she can talk back to me.” Stacy folded her arms beneath her chest and stepped forward, almost bumping into Ashley with her boobs again. “You obviously have no clue what you're messing with here, girl. Why don't you keep your head down and apologize, and I'll pretend this never happened.”
“How about you apologize you me, you fat cow?” Ashley punctuated each word with a poke at Stacy's chest. “Or are you so stupid you already forgot you knocked me over?”
“Whoa, Ashley, calm down!” Nina grabbed Ashley's shoulder's and pulled her back, giving Stacy an apologetic smile. “I'm very sorry, Stacy; this wouldn't have happened if I hadn't been distracting her. It's all a mistake on everyone's part, so maybe we could all forgive and forget?”
“At least someone here can speak reason.” Stacy slowly sauntered around the two goths. “You should listen to your girlfriend, Jacobson, or one day she might realize that she's too good for a mousy little nobody like you and go fall for someone who can love her better.” She put a hand on Nina's cheek and turned that delicate face around towards her own. “Tell you what: I'll forgive and forget you bumping into me and saying those nasty things, in return for a kiss from your girlfriend.”
Nina was too flustered to move as she saw Stacy leaning over, puckered lips ready to plant a kiss on her mouth. She would have shut her eyes and let it happen, if Ashley hadn't quickly pulled her away.
“Back the fuck off, bigfoot! Nina is my girlfriend and she doesn't want anything to do with a stupid bimbo like you! Isn't that right, Nina?”
“R-right,” Nina said, though her cheeks were still red and her heart still raced when she thought about how close she'd come...
“You heard her. Now why don't you put those big smelly feet of yours to good use and walk the fuck away?” They really were big, as was the rest of Stacy; as size 17s, each one measured more than a foot from heel to toe.
Stacy scoffed. “You're really siding with her, Baker? And here I thought you were smarter than that. Guess I'll just have to teach you girls a lesson about what happens to people who cross me. You'll learn soon enough, I always get what I want.”
Nina was about to say something when Ashley grabbed her by the hand and pulled her down the hall. “Come on, let's quit wasting time with bigfoot. We gotta get to class, remember?”
“Ashley, wait! I really think we should apologize to Stacy.”
“Apologize? Nina, that bitch has the whole world handed over to her on a silver platter; she doesn't need us saying we're sorry for standing up to her, and we don't need to suck up to her. It's only a month until graduation anyway; what's the worst she could do to us in that time?”
Nina saw that there was no talking her girlfriend out of this, but she still had a really bad feeling in the pit of her stomach. She couldn't have said why; in close to three years as Stacy's classmate, she had never seen the girl get mad at anyone. There was only a sense that it would be really, really bad for anyone to attract her anger. But she kept it to herself as she and Ashley entered the classroom.
They took their seats, Nina behind Ashley, on the leftmost column of desks, and talked about other things while the rest of their classmates came in. Unlike her girlfriend, Ashley was feeling oddly good. She had been looking to give Stacy a piece of her mind almost since they met, and it was so satisfying to finally get the chance. And if Stacy ever tried something with Nina again, she'd have some more choice words ready for her.
Speak of the devil—Stacy was the last of their classmates to arrive, and took her seat right at the front and center of the class, in plain view of everyone. The bitch glanced at Ashley and gave a mocking smile, but turned away before Ashley could give her a middle finger greeting.
Seconds later, the teacher came in and class got started. Suddenly, Ashley felt as if something had changed—an indescribable feeling of wrongness that drove her to look to the right and find Nina now sitting right in front of Stacy's desk, with the woman's bare feet resting on her face.
“What the hell!” Ashley was so shocked and appalled that she couldn't help but exclaim, drawing looks from everyone else in class, their teacher not excepted.
“Miss Jacobson, do you have something to share with the class?” he said, totally ignoring the bizarre display happening right under his nose.
“What do you mean!? Are you blind? Just tell me what the hell is going on over here?” Ashley got out of her chair and walked towards Stacy. The big bitch had an insufferable smirk on her face, and on Ashley's approach she took one of her feet off of Nina, letting Ashley see her girlfriend's confused and disgusted expression.
“Miss Jacobson, take your seat! I don't know what's gotten into you today, but if you don't do as you're told right this instant, I promise you'll be getting detention all week long!”
Ashley ignored him and grabbed Nina to pull her away from Stacy's feet. She couldn't understand why Nina hadn't moved away already—at least not until she tried and found that she couldn't budge her girlfriend even a fraction of an inch. “What the fuck did you do to her, you bitch!?” she growled at Stacy.
“Miss Jacobson!”
“Oh, stuff it! And why the hell are you just standing there and letting her use Nina as a footstool!? Aren't you going to do anything to help?”
“Why would I do anything about it? You know Miss Duke has permission to bring her servant to school, and to make use of her however she likes.”
“Huh? Servant? Permission? What are you talking about!? Since when does she have permission to use Nina like this!?”
“Since before you even transferred to this school! Miss Jacobson, you've been with us for nearly a year now; you've seen Stacy use her servant this way more than a hundred times. Why all of a sudden do you take issue with it?”
“Yeah, Ashley? Why do you have a problem with me making my servant do what I want?” Her tone was pure mockery. She was enjoying all this, very much.
It all made no sense. Everyone else looked at Ashley like she was crazy for seeing anything wrong with this. Stacy was behind all this, clearly, but what exactly was this? No way could she have planned this out with everyone else in the little time that had passed since their encounter, and even if she had it didn't explain why Nina was as still as a statue letting Stacy rub her stinking feet all over her face.
“Alright, that's enough. Miss Jacobson, you are to leave this classroom immediately and report to the principal's office. You'll explain to her exactly what you did here today and accept whatever punishment she decides on, do you understand?”
Ashley tried a few more times to pull Nina away before deciding it was impossible. “Fine. I'll be back for you, Nina,” she whispered to her girlfriend, holding back tears of impotent rage as she stood and left. Outside, she headed straight for the principal's office, but only to seek help for Nina. Surely the principal at least would have some answers for her, right?
But as Ashley soon discovered, she would find no help there. Not that the principal didn't offer plenty of it, but the woman seemed just as confused as everyone else. She only repeated what the teacher had said: that Stacy had permission to be doing this, that she had been doing it for years, and that it was a little odd for Ashley to suddenly take such strong issue with it. When Ashley firmly insisted that none of that was true, and that Stacy had never done this to Nina until today, the principal seemed concerned for her sanity, and told her to see the school nurse if she was having memory problems, absolving Ashley from any further punishment.
Ashley did end up going to the nurse, only to get someone else to confirm the story. Afterwards she left and headed to the next class, steeling herself for what she'd find there. She was surprised to see Nina sitting at her desk, staring blankly down at her own hands. Stacy was in there too, and though she didn't openly acknowledge her entrance, Ashley could feel the woman's attention on her. She ignored it and went over to her girlfriend. “Hey, Nina?”
Nina's head jerked around when Ashley's hand fell gently on her shoulder. “Oh, Ashley, you're back!” Her arms wrapped around Ashley and pulled her close, and she buried her face in her girlfriend's shirt. Ashley felt two wet spots form around Nina's eyes; she was almost on the verge of tears herself, but she held them back for Nina's sake and calmly stroked her long brown hair, only asking what had happened when Nina settled down. “I... I don't want to talk about it yet. After school, okay?”
So Ashley swallowed her questions and focused on getting through the day in the meantime. She couldn't focus on class at all, though, always thinking of what had happened, always throwing glances at Stacy and wondering if Nina would be sitting at that bitch's feet again the next time she looked. Bizarrely, it seemed their classmates had forgotten all about her earlier outburst, as not a single one of them brought it up; another mystery for the pile.
When school was finally over, Nina grabbed Ashley's hand and pulled her away, to the most secluded part of the school out behind the gym and the cafeteria. There she could let it all out.
The change had been just as sudden for her as for Ashley. One second she was sitting at her desk, the next she was kneeling in front of Stacy's, almost totally paralyzed. She had wanted so badly to get away, or at least to call for help, but her body wouldn't obey. Then after Ashley left, she was forced to endure Stacy's feet on her face while everyone else just ignored her as if she didn't even exist. “It was awful! Stacy's feet were so bad! They smelled horrible, and they were all sweaty! She kept rubbing them all over my face. “She... She even put them in my mouth! I can still taste the toejam.” She shuddered and started crying again.
Ashley hugged Nina tight again. “That bitch has no right to treat you like that! I don't know how she got everyone else to go along with it, but if this ever happens again, I'm going to beat her ass and make her stop. Hell, I'll do it right now so she knows what'll happen to her if she tries this shit again.”
“Ashley, no! I-I don't think you should antagonize her anymore. I mean... if she can do stuff like this, who knows what else she can do? Just leave it alone unless she does something first, okay? Promise me, Ashley.”
“Ugh! Okay, okay, I promise.”
“Thank you,” Nina sighed. “Now let's get out of here. I don't want to think about this any more today.”
So they went away, just like Nina wanted; but when they went back to school the next day, they found the horror wasn't over yet. Like before, class was just about to start when Ashley got a bad feeling again, but this time she saw it happen right in front of her as they had switched seats so she could keep an eye on Nina.
Over the span of a few seconds, Nina shrank until she was no more than an inch tall, sitting in the middle of her seat. Once the shrinking was over, Ashley reached forward to protect Nina, but before she could grab her shrunken girlfriend, Nina flew up into the air and away to Stacy's hand, where she was firmly pinched between the woman's fingers.
This time Ashley didn't hold back. She rushed for Stacy, meaning to knock that bitch unconscious and rescue her girlfriend, but just as she was about to reach them, she smacked painfully into some unseen barrier and fell back on her ass. Her vision swam for a moment; when it recovered, she realized that class was going on like normal, as if no one else could see Stacy, Nina and her. Then she stood and stepped forward, just to find that same invisible wall as before, and when she tried to step around it she discovered it wasn't the only one. She was trapped in a box that wouldn't move no matter how she pushed.
Mere inches beyond that barrier, Nina now dangled from Stacy's fingertips, and was begging for her life with a pitifully squeaky voice. Ashley could hear it clearly. She banged her fist on the wall. “Let her go, you bitch!”
“I'm sorry, did you say something?” Stacy asked. “I'm sorry, I can't hear you from behind that wall. Not that I care what a nobody like you has to say. Well, since there's nothing you can do, why don't you sit back and enjoy the show? I'm about to teach your little girlfriend what happens to bugs like her.”
As Stacy released her, Nina fell screaming to the floor. Despite the long drop, she was only a bit winded when she hit the floor, but she found she couldn't move except to turn around and watch as Stacy took off her sneaker and sock, leaving her bare foot hanging over Nina. The thing was naturally massive, but at Nina's new shrunken size it was a real giant over sixty feet long.
As much bigger as it was to her now, so too was its smell all the more intense. Nina gagged as soon as she got her first whiff of it, and even if she didn't throw up, she struggled to breathe under that horrible smell. She could barely even hear her own voice as she begged Stacy to let her go. Then Stacy's foot fell on her, and she was totally smothered under that huge and terrible sole, like a helpless little bug.
Ashley yelled and struck the wall with all her might, but Stacy only laughed. “What are you screaming about? You think I'd go to the trouble of claiming her for myself and then crush her just like that? What a waste that would be. She's alive, see?” Stacy kicked up her foot and pressed it against the barrier, letting Ashley her puny girlfriend.
All the pressure Nina experienced felt like it should have crushed her, but instead it only hurt like hell. Nina tried to scream, but when she opened her mouth no sound came out; in fact, she only received a mouthful of Stacy's foot sweat which she had no choice but to swallow. She shuddered as it went down, and felt sick afterwards, with its disgusting salty taste remaining all over her mouth.
When Ashley saw her girlfriend struggling against the mass of Stacy's foot, she reached to rescue her, but her hand only met with that damned invisible wall. All she could do was gently stroke the spot were she saw Nina.
Stacy lowered her foot again, and kept playing with Nina, stomping her into the floor, smothering her with her giant sole. It was hell for Ashley to watch it all happen mere inches away from her and yet be powerless to do anything, but it was doubtless Nina who had it far worse between the two. She had never been so scared for her life before, never felt so helpless and alone. She would have readily apologized to Stacy, begged on her hands and knees, offered her anything at all to make this nightmare end, but Stacy never gave her the chance.
This went on for one long hour, then at the end of class, Stacy pulled her shoe back on with Nina caught under her toes, and she walked out of the room, leaving Ashley alone in her little prison, invisible to everyone else.
There Ashley would remain for a long, long time, spending hours just thinking of Nina and trying everything she could think of to escape. Meanwhile, Nina's day got ever more hellish. Stacy's white sneaker trapped all the heat of her foot inside, making her sweat profusely, turning her footwear into a sauna for the poor little goth. Soon Nina was soaked to the bone in the other woman's foot sweat. The smell grew far more intense, too, and coupled with all the humidity in the air, it made Nina feel like she was perpetually drowning in that gross, disgusting sweat.
It sapped her strength, as did the unbearable warmth from Stacy's foot, and the painful blows she received with every step Stacy took. She was much to weak to try to escape, even in those rare moments when Stacy left her alone; at all other times she was forced to serve as Stacy's plaything, effortlessly dominated by the woman's mere toes.
The longer Nina spent in there, the more she felt deep down that Stacy had to be some sort of goddess; what other word was there for someone who could make the impossible happen according to her will? She should made more of an effort to have Ashley leave her alone, or to make her apologize to Stacy.
How much longer would she have to stay like this? Would she ever be back to normal? Maybe not. Stacy had staked a claim on her already; maybe she would keep Nina as a toy for the rest of her life. Nina became more convinced of it as time went on; so she was perfectly stunned when hours later she suddenly appeared in the classroom with Ashley, back at her normal size.
“Nina!” Ashley ran to make sure her girlfriend was alright. She wasn't, not really, but at least she was alive and back to her normal self. The barrier seemed to have disappeared, too; they were both free. Yet neither of them could feel safe after experiencing firsthand what Stacy was capable of. Though she was hurt—bruised, even—Nina insisted on getting out of there before talking about what had happened, and they both got in Ashley's car and drove away.
“This is insane. How the fuck can she do this shit? Nothing makes sense,” Ashley said once the school was out of sight.
“I don't know. I... Oh God!” Nina sobbed into her hands. “What are we going to do, Ashley? What are we going to do?”
“I-I'm not sure. But, tomorrow's Saturday; we won't be seeing Stacy again for a couple days at least. We'll think of something in the meantime. Maybe we can get transferred to another school, make it so we never have to see her again.”
Nina shuddered. “My parents are out of town. I don't want to be alone this weekend. Ashley, you think I could stay with you until they get back?”
Ashley readily agreed; she'd feel better with Nina around too, and she knew her mom Liza wouldn't take issue with it either since it wasn't Nina's first time staying over. After a quick stop at Nina's house so she could wash up and get some fresh clothes, they headed straight for Ashley's place. They didn't get up to anything lewd together, as neither of them was in the mood; they just hung out watching their favorite shows and playing games to take their minds off what had happened today. Then in the evening they snuggled together in Ashley's bed, taking comfort in each other's presence.
Come morning they were both feeling better, and they agreed not to go back to school until they could transfer to another one. Both of them had strong grades anyway, so as long as they could come up with some excuse for their absence it wouldn't hurt them too badly.
It almost seemed a done deal already. The thought of never seeing Stacy again was such a relief to them both, and they found themselves wanting some intimacy to truly forget about their horrible experiences these past two days. Nina sat on the bed, and Ashley knelt over her, holding her girlfriend's head with both hands. They closed their eyes, and Ashley leaned closer, lips puckered to meet her girlfriend's. But when she was inches away from a kiss, her lips met something cold and rubbery instead, and she opened her eyes to see the sole of a big sneaker. And not just any sneaker, either; it was the same one that Stacy had been wearing yesterday.
Nina gasped in alarm when she was met with the smell of her nightmares. She raised her hands and felt around her face. When she realized what was happening, she screamed into the shoe and tried to pull it off, only to find that the evil thing wouldn't budge.
“Calm down! It's okay! I'm here to help!” Ashley said, but the shoe rebuffed her efforts just the same as it did Nina's. “Come on, I have an idea!” She grabbed Nina's arm and pulled her up, then led her out of the bedroom and towards the kitchen. “Mom! We need help!”
“Ashley, honey, what is it?” Liza hurried over to see what the problem was.
“It's Nina, mom. Can you get us a knife?”
“A knife? What for? What's wrong with her?”
“There's a shoe stuck to her face!”
Liza looked really confused for a moment. “A what?”
“Oh, mom, don't tell me you can't see it!”
“Honey, don't be ridiculous; of course I can see it, but why are you making such a big deal out of it? Nina's always been like that.”
Ashley almost screamed in frustration, but instead she sat Nina down on the couch and went to grab the knife itself. “Hold still, Nina, I'm going to cut that thing off you,” she said. Nina's words were muffled beyond recognition, but she sounded sorely distressed. With one hand Ashley held the shoe steady, and with the other she prepared to cut into it; but when she brought he knife towards it, the shoe disappeared the instant before the knife could make constant; Ashley was so caught off guard she almost cut into her own hand, and she dropped the knife immediately afterwards. Meanwhile, Nina took in all the fresh air she could get before bursting into tears, and Liza left them and returned to the kitchen as if that were all perfectly normal.
“Nina? Are you okay?”
Nina kept sobbing as Ashley sat beside her and wrapped her arms around her shoulders. “I could taste everything!” she cried—all the sweat and dirt and bitter toejam she had tasted the two days before. “I could feel her toes in my mouth! Ashley, I can't take any more of this! We're not safe anywhere!”
“It's okay. We just need to keep away from Stacy for a dew days. She'll forget about us and then–”
“No! We need to go to her and apologize for everything. It's the only way she'll leave us alone.”
Ashley almost said that they had nothing to apologize for, but she swallowed that objection. “Okay. You're right. Come on, let's get it over with right now. I know where she lives; we'll take my car and go visit.”
Twenty minutes later, they were at the door of Stacy's mansion. It opened by itself before they could press the doorbell. “Welcome, girls! I've been expecting you.” Stacy's voice called to them from somewhere inside. “Come in. Let's hear what you have to say.”
Nina and Ashley followed the sound of that voice until they found Stacy lounging on a big, lavish couch, seemingly the only person in the whole mansion. “There you are! Well? What brings the two of you all the way here?”
There were so many things Ashley wanted to say to her, but she held them all down and walked forward until she stood in front of Stacy. “I'm sorry for bumping into you in the hall the other day. and I'm sorry for calling you bigfoot and all that other stuff. I shouldn't have done any of that. Stacy, I beg you; please stop tormenting us.”
Desperation came into her voice at the end there, but it was met only by Stacy's callous laughter. “That's very cute of you to say, Jacobson, but why should I care that you're 'sorry' about what you did? I gave you a chance to make up for your rudeness and you didn't take it. Now all I want is to make sure you spend the rest of your life regretting that mistake.” As Stacy spoke, Ashley felt a change come over her, and she soon realized that she was shrinking. A few seconds later, she was just one inch tall, trembling under the gaze of the godlike Stacy. But when Stacy's eyes moved up to look at Nina instead, Ashley turned back and ran towards her girlfriend, shouting at her to get away.
Nina didn't even glance at her, and her pitiful squeaks were soon drowned out by Stacy's powerful voice. “Nina! I'm so glad you're here! Why don't you grab that little bug and come over here? I've been dying to have you work your magic on me again.”
To Ashley's utter horror, her girlfriend smiled and curtsied at Stacy. “Right away, Ma'am!” she said in such a chipper tone. Then she leaned over and reached down for the tiny woman. “Come on, little Ashley; it's time to serve the Mistress!” Nina easily caught Ashley in hand and carried her away to the end of the lounge chair, where she knelt in front of Stacy's big feet. With her thumb she pressed the Ashley's back into that giant sole, and rubbed the bug-sized woman up and down its great length.
Ashley struggled against it with all her might, shouting at the top of her lungs for Nina to wake up, to remember who she was, to not give in to Stacy. It was useless; if Nina could hear her words at all, she didn't acknowledge them in the slightest. It was clear from the look in her eyes that her thoughts were all occupied by something else. “Your feet are incredible, mistress!” she gushed, cheeks tinged red with excitement.”I'm so happy to get to serve them!”
“Less talking, more worshipping. You can praise my feet when I give you permission to speak.”
“Yes, Mistress!” Nina said, and without hesitation she threw herself at Stacy's other foot, burying her face in it, huffing its horrid smell, kissing and licking the sweaty sole as if it were the most beautiful thing in the world.
“Good girl. Now leave the bug between my toes.” Nina obeyed her mistress's request before dedicating herself fully to her mistress's feet. Ashley was held firmly between those toes the size of elephants, and as they wiggled together, she found herself turned around to face her tormentor. “My, you look adorable down there, Jacobson. This really is the perfect place and size for you. I think I'll keep you like this for the rest of your life. Hope you said good-bye to your mom, because you won't be seeing her ever again. Oh, and don't worry about Nina; you'll get to see plenty more of her. She'll be happy and taken care of as my personal foot worshipper... as long as you don't displease me again. If you do, I'll have her take your place and make you spend the rest of your life as a fucking germ lost in my toe jam. So unless that's what you want, you'd better get to worshipping my feet too, bitch, because these are your new gods for life!”
By the time Stacy finished, Ashley's heart was completely shattered. Reduced to a bug, even in the eyes of her girlfriend, her life held nothing but hopelessness now. She wouldn't have even cared if Stacy did turn her into a germ; but though Nina had forgotten her, Ashley still cared for her and wanted to spare her any more suffering. So for the sake of the woman who had once been her girlfriend, she turned to Stacy's toe and started to worship it, making no effort to hold back her tears.
Frieren's Invasion by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Frieren travels to the world of Avatar: TLA to try out a new growth spell.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Mega, Giga, Tera, Fantasy, Feet, Growing woman, Crush, Mouthplay, Butt, Crush, Destruction
In her hobby to learn every spell there was to know in the world, Frieren sometimes ran into spells which couldn't be safely tested around other people. In times like those, she liked to make use of a very special piece of magic she had learned centuries ago a spell which allowed her to travel to other worlds. Some were much like her own, while others were stunningly different, and many just barren, uninhabited wastelands. It was that type of world she would look for at times like this, and today, after checking out a few different options, she happened upon a place that was pretty close to what she wanted.
The land where she appeared was a pretty wide yet barren valley between a pair of mountain ranges. There was little life around that she could see, just the odd shrub or patch of grass and a few insects buzzing around or crawling on the ground. The air was dry, but it wasn't too hot here, which was for the best seeing as she'd come here barefoot. In fact, she wore nothing except her white night gown and a small pouch, having woken up not too long ago and being much too lazy to get dressed properly.
From that pouch Frieren pulled out the scroll with the spell she wanted to try out, and read it thoroughly before putting it away. She closed her eyes and took in the air around her, the ground under her bare feet, the sun against her pale skin—and most of all, the mana within and without her. With centuries of practice, she took hold of it and focused it inside her, letting it fill her up from head to toe. A ring appeared around her then, inscribed with esoteric shapes and runes, floating level with her stomach. The circle expanded, and Frieren expanded with it. She sensed inertia pushing her gently down, sensed more of the ground come under her standing feet, and when she opened her eyes, saw the world appear to shrink around her.
When Frieren first deciphered that scroll and understood that it purported to hold a spell for making people grow, she hadn't been too convinced that it was real. Even if it was, she assumed that it would only be good for growing people to two, maybe three times their size at most, not hundreds of feet tall like the scroll claimed; anything beyond that sounded like pure fantasy based on all she knew about magic.
Now she found that not only was it real, it was also far more effective than she ever dreamt. She hadn't spent much mana on it at all and already she stood a thrilling fifty feet tall. That already made it her biggest magical discovery of the past two centuries, and she only kept getting taller as she kept funneling mana into the spell.
The bigger she became, the more mana it took to grow another foot taller, but with her huge store of mana, Frieren was able to reach around a thousand feet tall before she decided to stop. Not that she had exhausted her mana reserves, but it was best to keep some in case she needed it for something else.
Frieren needed several little steps to get accustomed to the new size and heft of her body, and watched in bemusement the big puffs of dust that appeared around her foot with each step. It was a truly incredible size, so big that it would have made her regular self seem like an ant by comparison. The mountains, too, seemed awfully unimposing now, just little mounds of dirt and stone little taller than she was. After a minute, she went and climbed over one of them to really try out her new size and see what this world looked like outside the little valley.
Not that different as it turned out, at least in this place. There were no more mountains in that direction, and no more life than there was in the valley. If anything it was even more barren out there, except... what was that she saw out in the distance? Many small, greenish objects, arranged in a regular pattern. She took it for a field or plantation at first, until she saw them moving. She walked towards them, and in a short while saw them closely enough to confirm her second theory: that it was an army she saw.
The army of the Earth Kingdom, to be precise. They had been out here since dawn, carrying out important military exercises, but when they first saw that strange figure climb over the mountains and make its way closer, their commanders interrupted the training at once and called everyone to formation, calling on them to prepare to face the giant if necessary, but to hold their attacks until it proved hostile.
The soldiers were scared—this giant was unlike anything they had been trained to fight—but they followed their orders as they had been trained to do, and stood perfectly still as the giant approached. It wasn't long before they saw it was a woman, albeit an odd-looking one. White-haired, but not old in the slightest to judge by her face, and with strangely pointed ears. She might have been cute if not for her size. At least she didn't look hostile, just curious, but that didn't help with their nerves when she came close enough for them to feel the earth shake with her steps.
The giant was one step away now, so when her foot swung forward, the men almost broke formation and scattered. Luckily her feet stopped some dozen yards away; close enough for everyone to see that they didn't even match the height of her toes.
Frieren crouched over the army, scanning their ranks leisurely. Strange; there were no weapons among them, and all the soldiers were poised as if they meant to attack her with hands and fists. Had swords and spears and the like not been invented in this world? How did they mean to fight her off if she tried to attack? Wanting to find out, Frieren held her hand above the little soldiers and slowly lowered it, as if she meant to crush them. The ones close to her hand retreated, but the ones elsewhere counterattacked, launching rocks at her hand.
The rocks were launched straight from the earth, as if by magic, but Frieren couldn't sense any magic being used among them; rather, it appeared to be mediated by the movement of their bodies. What was this power? How did it work? Did it use mana, or some other power source? Frieren had seen nothing like it in her world, nor in any of the other worlds she had visited. Could anyone learn how to do this, or did they have to be born with the ability? She asked the little humans some of these questions, but it appeared they didn't understand her language as they kept attacking. A real pity.
A rich field of study had opened up here, one Frieren wanted very much to explore, but she had come here for other reasons and it was best if she didn't get distracted. She would investigate further once she returned home; all she needed were a few specimens. “Come here, little humans,” she said softly as she reached for them. They scattered when her hand approached, using their powers to speed along the ground, but all it took was a simple spell to pull them into the air.
The five Frieren caught floated together above her palm. They were clearly terrified, not that she cared about it. Frieren waited a minute to see if they would do anything, but either they were too scared or their powers were useless this far from the earth; she would find out what was the case eventually, but for now she encased them in small protective bubbles so that nothing would happen to them and stuffed these in her pouch before standing again.
The army was in a rout now, thousands of men fleeing whichever way seemed best even as their commanders ordered them to stay. They only stopped when Frieren raised a hand in the direction of the army and called their energy to her, leaving them so drained that they could hardly stand. It wasn't an ability she often used, and she had never used it on people before, but these humans were so small she hardly registered them as such.
With the army drained and her mana stores refilled, Frieren went ahead and used the gathered energy to fuel a second growth spell. Now the defeated army could only stand and watch as the already gigantic elf grew to dwarf her old size. Her feet expanded across the earth, overtaking thousands of square feet with her gigantic soles. Her toes rushed toward them. Thousands of soldiers were caught by those colossal digits and crushed beneath their resting weight. By the time she allowed the spell to end, only a few hundred soldiers remained alive, cowering between the mile-long feet that had crushed all their companions.
Frieren never noticed their deaths, being far more focused on the pleasure of growth, and afterwards on looking around at the diminutive little world. The mountain she had climbed before now reached only to her ankles, and from her new height she could easily see what lay beyond the whole mountain range—that's where she saw a city surrounded by walls so tall and thick they were clearly visible even from this distance. A city like that was sure to have a great deal of people, whose energy could help fuel Frieren's attempt to test the limits of this growth spell.
To get to that energy, Frieren crossed the great mountains between her and that city, stepping over them with ease. It amused her to feel them crumble away under her feet, offering no resistance to her. Each of her steps carried so much power now that it spread earthquakes for miles around, triggering deadly rock slides all over the mountain range; Frieren didn't notice them, just like she didn't notice the small villages hidden between the mountains she obliterated underfoot. By the time she reached reached the other side, her feet had already caused the deaths of thousands more people—thousands of mites so small they were almost microscopic to her.
With only a few more steps, Frieren stopped right by the outer wall of Ba Sing Se. I was the largest structure ever built by the people of this world, and while it was little less than an inch tall in Frieren's eyes, she could tell it was a real marvel—which made it all the more amusing when she raised her toes and settled them on top of the wall. Many guards were caught under those monstrous digits, and while some survived in the gaps between them, they all died when Frieren curled her toes and crushed them along with that whole chunk of the wall.
Releasing its remains, Frieren casually stepped over the wall and entered the Agrarian Zone, a huge stretch of green fields which occupied most of the space between the outer and inner walls, providing sustenance for all of Ba Sing Se. There were few buildings in that area, mostly tool sheds and the like, but at this time of day, countless peasants occupied the fields. They had been working there until Frieren first appeared, and had watched aghast as approached them all. Now as she stepped over the wall, they fled from her mountainous feet only to be knocked down by the powerful earthquakes that followed each step. All they could do was crawl away and scream in terror.
Frieren crushed hundreds underfoot, but they were spared from further destruction as she reached the inner wall in just a few steps. There she leaned over, looking casting her shadow across Ba Sing Se, looking at the complex grid of streets and buildings below. There must have been hundreds of thousands of people living there; maybe even more.
Of the many structures there, one stood out to her: the Royal Palace. With her magic she lifted it from the earth and placed it in a protective bubble, like the soldiers from before, to bring it home as a keepsake and to get more test subjects. With that out of the way, she drained everyone in the city of their energy, including all those in the Agrarian Zone. The amount of mana which filled her was truly immense. Frieren wondered how tall she could get if she used it all for another growth spell; but first there was something else she wanted to try.
The scroll with the growth spell also contained instructions on how to return to normal size. Frieren had studied those instructions, and thought she could adapt them to create a spell which could shrink its target. She decided to test it now, casting it on the city, and watched it all dwindle away before her very eyes. By the end of it, everything within the outer wall sat right on the ground, no bigger than a single coin. Moving her foot closer, Frieren saw it was smaller than any of her toes. She smiled and wiggled them in delight at her spell's success, rattling the whole city with the thump of each impossibly giant digit. It was only then that she realized she had no way of growing the city back to its normal size; the spell she knew could only grow her, and it would take a long time to work out a derivation that could grow other things. The city was doomed to be tiny even to the people of this world until then.
Frieren could have stored it with the other samples she'd taken of this world, but as she peered down at that pitifully tiny city and saw how utterly her toes dwarfed it, an idea occurred to her which she couldn't resist: to put them all out of their misery. Raising her big toe, she moved her foot so that it hung over the city. To the hundreds of thousands of people down there, the dusty bottom of that toe became their new sky. They screamed in terror at the seemingly endless stretch of dusty pink skin, but even all together their voices never made it past Frieren's foot.
After taking a minute to take in the puny city, Frieren simply let her toe drop and destroyed all of Ba Sing Se with a touch. It was strange to say, but she was thrilled at having ended so many lives like that. Frieren had never been so excited in her life; she realized now that she loved being huge and the power that came with it. And while at her normal size she would have been horrified at the prospect of killing so many innocents, it was hard to care about people so small she couldn't see them. They weren't even worthy of being called people at that point.
With that taken care of, Frieren now used her remaining mana for another growth spurt. It wasn't as extreme as the last one, not after using so much of it to shrink the city, but she still more than doubled her height and reached an incredible fifteen miles tall, reaching far beyond the clouds. She was by far the biggest thing in this world, and she meant to become even bigger.
In the time to come, the Earth Kingdom would be ravaged by the giant elf. Frieren traveled the continent with ease, covering miles with each earth-shaking stride, draining the energy of everything as she passed it all by.
Countless people across the kingdom cowered in fear of her, yet they couldn't tear their eyes away. They watched the giant stride across the land with that horrible smirk on her face, as if she were mocking their weakness, and felt an all-consuming sense of dread and hopelessness as they were robbed of all their energy. Frieren didn't leave it at that, either; every time she absorbed the energy of a population, she made sure to step on it, crushing it under her foot. Millions of people were left staring at her endlessly massive soles as the last thing they saw before their lives were ended beneath it. Only villages too small for her to see escaped that fate, unless she crushed them unawares.
During all this time Frieren didn't use the gathered mana to grow again, preferring to enjoy this size while it lasted; it was fun to feel those cities crumble against her sole, and if she got much bigger they'd be too small to sense. Soon, however, she had drained the whole continent, and then she cast her gaze across the sea where she found herself and saw new lands across it. Not only that, she also saw a bunch of specks on the water in that direction, and some more in the air above them. It looked like a whole fleet of ships, and Frieren stepped into the ocean to investigate it.
At Frieren's size, simply stepping into the water would have created waves capable of ravaging this whole end of the continent and all the lands across the sea, to say nothing of the waves she'd kick up by wading over to that fleet, but she kept the ocean still with her magic so that nothing would be destroyed before she had a chance to inspect it.
And so the whole armed forces of the Fire Nation, riding in their ships and airships, watched aghast as she crossed the sea. She was so tall that even here, in one of the deepest parts of any ocean, the water barely reached above her knees. When she stopped in front of the fleet, the ships all floated right before her enormous thighs, the men all staring up at her face in the sky. They were too stunned to do anything while she leaned over to get a closer look at them. They knew that even all together they were no match for this behemoth. But then a bright red light appeared out on the horizon.
It was the sign they had been waiting for today: Sozin's comet, which appeared in the sky once every hundred years. The comet brought incredible power to all firebending, and it was the reason why they had chosen this day for the grand invasion of the Earth Kingdom; now it seemed the perfect thing to help them against this giant.
Frieren, too, looked curiously at the distant comet, something the fleet took advantage of to reposition themselves. They spread out around the giant so they could all focus fire on her, then all of them let lose together, shooting giant fireballs at her skin.
When the first of them hit, Frieren looked down to see what was going on. It surprised her to see the tiny ships producing such incredible bursts of fire, far beyond what almost any mage from her world be capable of. And yet even with all that power, the most any of those pitiful specks could manage was to make her feel a warmth wherever their attacks hit. “How quaint,” she mused, and with those words extinguished the last hope any of the firebenders had of defeating her. The fleet was already beginning to scatter and retreat when she reached for them.
Massive fingers dipped into the water, and even with her magic minimizing the disturbance, still the ships were rocked by the powerful waves. She scooped up a handful of them, along with billions of gallons of sea water, and lifted them to her face, even catching some airships which crashed into the water and sank.
Each mighty ship was only a couple millimeters long to her. She scooped one of them up with just her fingernail, and it promptly got wedged between the nail and the flesh of her finger. All its crew abandoned the ship before it could get crushed there, and crawled over the giant fingertip, which to them was like a small island. Frieren didn't notice them, though, and after crushing the ship she simply turned her finger around and sent them all falling off.
As she waved her finger above the remaining ships, some of them shot more fireballs at her. Frieren noticed that these weren't made using magic, either, which obviously meant she had to study them, so she put one of them in a protective bubble and stored it in her pouch with everything else. Afterwards she drained the remaining ships of all their mana.
The crew slumped helplessly onto the deck, and watched as Frieren's magic pulled their ships up and into her cavernous mouth. Then they were dropped onto her tongue, and all the men they held spilled out onto the sloppy pink surface, where they floated among taste buds bigger than any of them, until her tongue began to stir. It carried them and their ships towards her teeth, where they were all ground away. Then she swallowed it all with a gulp that could be heard by all their companions below.
As for the others, Frieren decided to deal with them swiftly so she could continue to the Fire Islands. With her magic she raised currents in the sea and air to pull all their ships back, until they were all floating between her thighs.
Many of the ships crashed into each other, and barely remained afloat. One of them was sent much, much higher than the others by the powerful air currents, flying under Frieren's nightgown and towards her rear. There it careened out of control until it went between her cheeks and got wedged there, held softly by the resting weight of those mountainous glutes. Frieren didn't notice it, but when she pressed her thighs together to crush all the other ships between them, she unknowingly crushed it with her ass.
All this was very much visible from much of the Fire Islands, including the one where Team Avatar had been planning their efforts against the Fire Nation. They had known she was coming for a long time, even before her head first appeared above the horizon. Toph had sensed her powerful steps on the earth, even from all the way across the planet. The others hadn't quite believed her when she told them the sheer size of the woman she felt, until Aang tried to focus his senses on the earth too and felt something of what Toph described. Even so, it was only when they saw Frieren with their own eyes that Katara, Zuko, and Sokka realized that Toph hadn't been exaggerating.
Though they had been ready to stop a whole war effort by themselves, after seeing Frieren dispose of the Fire Nation military so quickly, even with the comet powering them up, it was clear there was nothing they could do to stop this monster. Just by walking around, the giantess was a bigger threat to the world than the Fire Nation had been, especially if Toph was right about her having crushed so many cities already. When they saw her walking right towards them, the only thing they could do was fly away as fast as they could on Appa.
Soon Frieren was standing at the eastern end of the archipelago, towering above all its islands. That's when she put all the mana she had been gathering to work into another growth spell, one which pushed her to one hundred miles tall. Her toes were the size of mountains now, and the highest clouds floated around her ankles, looking like mere cotton puffs to her. Chuckling at the sight of the puny islands before her, she raised a foot that was a long as she had just been tall and held it over the first and smallest of the islands, seeing that it was small enough to fit entire under one foot.
Team Avatar watched that giant foot appear in the sky. Titanic toes wiggled over their heads with such power it caused a rumbling in the air, threatening to obliterate everything. Aang had to use his airbending to help Appa speed up, and even then the Gaang wasn't sure they'd be able to get out ahead of the giant's foot. It was by pure luck that they survived, finding themselves in the wide gap between Frieren's toes when she finally lowered her foot. Even so, the impact was immense. The blast wave that followed launched Appa away along with the rest of the Gaang. Aang was barely able to soften their landing before they hit a rock in the middle of the ocean.
The other people the island was nowhere near so lucky. Every last one of them was crushed the instant Frieren's foot hit the ground, and their island crushed and made to sink in the sea. Their homes, their families, everything was destroyed solely for Frieren's fun, an yet all that destruction hardly satisfied her. Just a few seconds later she had already moved on to step on the next island, and the next and the next, as she made her way to the biggest one around.
From their palace the Fire Lord Ozai and his daughter Princess Azula watched the destruction of their nation, of everything the royal family had achieved over these past hundred years, powerless to do anything to protect it. While moments ago they had been utterly pleased with the conquest of the world they already saw as a foregone conclusion, now they were left feeling like specks in the presence of this invader.
They were utterly invisible to Frieren, but the same didn't hold true for their city. She saw it there above the coast and, turning her back to it, she leaned back until her butt crashed into the island. The Capital wasn't crushed—it sat snugly in front of her, right between her two thighs—but it shook so bad that many buildings collapsed. Those who survived the destruction looked up at the enormous pair of thighs which flanked their city, and at the terrifying smirk worn by the giant. Then those thighs began to close around them.
More and more of the city was overtaken by those gigantic pale walls, everyone and everything crushed by the slightest contact. With death upon them, whatever firebenders remained there harnessed the power of the comet to counterattack, but it proved pointless. Even Ozai and Azula, two of the greatest firebenders in the world, could barely tickle Frieren with the lightning they hurled at her skin.
Their attacks drew her attention; here was another ability she would have to study. And so she plucked the royal palace from the city and put it in another bubble for safekeeping, with Ozai, Azula, and all the servants and ministers there with them.
With that taken care of, nothing could stop the capital's destruction, and soon Frieren had turned the whole city to dust between her thighs. The Fire Nation's threat to the world was ended, but now who could possibly stop her from destroying everything else?
It wasn't just the humans who could see what a danger she posed to everyone; the spirits sensed it too, and though it might already be too late, they knew something had to be tried. So in an act of desperation, the spirit world reached out to their champion, the Avatar.
Aang was still unconscious on that rock after his rough landing, but now he awoke with a powerful sense of urgency. His eyes began to glow; with his energy blockage healed courtesy of the spirits, the Avatar State awakened within him, and he began gathering the elements around him. With the sea and the earth shaking around them, the rest of the Gaang hopped on Appa and took to the sky for their own safety, leaving Aang to do his thing. With the blessing of all the spirits, he wielded far more power than any Avatar before him ever had. Earth and water gathered around him, forming a gigantic structure which kept growing as he approached the giantess. He wielded the elements on such a scale that it would have ended millions of lives, if Frieren hadn't already done the job herself. The remains of the islands she had crushed all came to join him, and even huge chunks of the planet's crust. With their additions, the structure around him began taking shape as something thick and roughly humanoid, which walked across the sea to Frieren.
It amazed her to watch the thing growing so much bigger in so little time. Even so, it only stood as high as her knees when it reached her, so she didn't take it as much of a threat until it shot out such powerful jets of fire. For the first time since coming to this world, Frieren was forced to defend herself, putting up a shield to block the attack. It was actually a problem for her; she had used up so much mana in growing to this size that she had little left to defend herself, and she had killed off most of the Fire Islands without bothering to harvest the energy of their inhabitants, so she might not be able to keep this up too long. At least she only had to worry about attacks from this one direction.
Frieren counterattacked with a magic missile, but even though she struck the earth-and-water construct, it simply pulled itself back together after the attack. Still, in the moments before that happened, she saw something glowing through the cracks, and sensed a deep store of energy inside, which held far more of it than all she had absorbed since coming to this world. That, she knew at once, was the key to victory.
Though the construct was smaller than her, it moved far more clumsily from what Frieren could see; no doubt coordinating all those chunks of earth was a big hassle to whoever piloted the thing. After blocking yet more of its attacks, Frieren sent out a blast wave to knock the thing off-balance, then swiftly rushed towards it while it was busy righting itself. With another magic missile she reopened the cracks caused by the last one, then she placed her hand over the openings and took for herself the rich store of energy therein.
Aang panicked as soon as he felt all that energy start to leave him. He tried to hold on to it, to pull it back, maybe even take some of Frieren's, but it all slipped away from him. He would have needed decades of experience with energybending to challenge her abilities. More and more of his power—the power of the entire spiritual world—went into her.
Frieren had never held so much energy before in her life. It tingled all over her body and enhanced all her senses. She could see more clearly than ever before in her life, well enough that when she finished draining all that energy and the construct started falling apart, she could see the young boy at its center. With her magic she pulled him from the air and brought him to her hand, where she peered down at him. “Were you the one who directed that construct? Impressive, for something so small.” While Aang trembled on her palm, something else caught her eye below: a strange flying animal carrying a group of kids. “Are these your friends?” Her magic caught them too, and set them all down next to Aang. They all rushed to him, checking to see he was still alive. “You did me a big favor, bringing all that energy for me, so I'll spare your lives. I'll bring you back to my world, too, so you can show me how you did that. But first you're going to see what I do with this power you gave me.”
Frieren's palm had already seemed like an alien landscape to Team Avatar, but as she cast another growth spell, it came to seem more like a whole world. The wrinkles of her skin had seemed like a series of shallow ravines now grew to a thousand times their size, until they were miles wide and miles deep. Everything about her was so huge and yet so far away, it was hard for any of them to understand how big she was now, at least until she turned her hand around and showed them a distant blueish sphere floating between her feet. “Your world looks so small from here, don't you think?” Frieren said. It was only the size of an apple compared to her, so pathetically tiny that Frieren couldn't even see the destruction she had wrought on that world.
Though much of its population had already been destroyed, still millions and millions of people down there looked across at the massive feet which now flanked their planet, unable or unwilling to believe the reality of the horrors they saw. The same was true of Team Avatar, sitting far away on her palm and watching as her planet-dwarfing feet wiggled playfully around their home world. Sozin's Comet, whose coming arrival had so frightened them earlier today, was only a tiny red speck in their eyes; it was snuffed out by a wiggling toe that passed dangerously close to their world.
Frieren's soft chuckle rumbled in the ears of everyone still alive to hear it. “I really must thank you all. Without everyone's help, I never would have been able to push the growth spell this far. Now I can enjoy finishing off your planet. Enjoy the spectacle, everyone.”
Frieren's massive, shapely soles descended on the planet, halting its spin, plucking it from its orbit. Huge swathes of its surface were snuffed out against her skin, milling countless people. She rolled it between her feet, killing millions more with each second, while humming softly to herself.
Very few people survived on the planet now, mostly the waterbending tribes at the poles. They saw the land around them crack as Frieren casually squeezed the world between her feet. The cracks spread further and grew wider, and hot magma spewed out from them consuming everything it touched. Even if Frieren left now, there was no way the planet would hold together, but she had no intention of leaving it like this. Who knew when she would get another chance to be this powerful? Best to enjoy it while it lasted.
She kept pressing her feet together, enjoying every second of the planet crumbling away between her soles. Its hot magma was harmless to her, warming her feet and nothing more. The world was almost completely wrecked now, just a shattered mess deformed by the pressure from her feet. The south pole had been crushed between her heels; only the north pole remained, now pushed up to the level of her toes, which wiggled threateningly all around it, terrifying the final few remnants of humanity. Finally, Frieren curled her toes, and the north pole too was obliterated. And with one final press, she popped the whole planet like an overripe fruit, grinding up part of it between her soles while the rest of it slowly drifted away to space.
The Gaang was still aghast at watching their world be destroyed so casually when they were turned around to Frieren's face again. Then they found themselves helplessly plucked from her palm by her magic, and trapped in a bubble from which there was no escape. And so she stored them in her pouch with everyone else. In time she would go back to her own world, where everyone she had collected would live out the rest of their lives as her pets and test subjects, mere specks in a world far too large for them, never again to return to see their home world or return to their normal size.
The Avatar's Intruder by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Korra uses her new sizebending powers to punish you for sneaking into her home.
RATING: R
TAGS: Amazon, Minikin, Fantasy, Feet, Vore, Humiliation
You'd had a crush on the Korra ever since the day she turned up in your town. Frankly, you couldn't see how anyone couldn't fall in love with her. She had it all: gorgeous hair, gorgeous eyes, amazing legs, a great chest, and a really lovely set of muscles. You dreamt of being with her, and many times you were on the verge of walking up and introducing yourself, maybe even asking her out, but boy was she intimidating! As if it weren't enough for her to be so beautiful, she was also the Avatar, the single most famous and powerful person in the entire world, and to top it all off, she was probably the tallest person you'd ever seen, at least half a foot taller than you. She hadn't always been like that, but a few months ago she had discovered a new form of bending that could alter the size of things. Ever since then she had been using it to always be the biggest person in the room.
Still, you were content to admire her from a distance—or so you told yourself until you heard she was leaving tomorrow. You couldn't let that happen without at least trying to talk to her, so you went to the apartment she was staying at. To your surprise, the door was slightly ajar, and you pushed it open carefully. “Er, hello? Avatar Korra?” You stuck your head inside and called in. No one answered, but you thought you heard sounds coming from deeper inside.
You were starting to lose your nerve already; probably would have closed the door and gone back home, if you hadn't heard a couple voices and footsteps coming closer. Before whoever they belonged to could round the corner and see you standing there, you went inside, shut the door quietly, and held your breath.
After they passed, your attention turned to your surroundings. Korra may have been leaving tomorrow, but the apartment was still a bit of a mess. It would probably fall on the concierge to tidy up after her. There were even a bunch of clothes scattered around.
Against your best judgments you went further inside. Your heart raced as you took a discarded sock and sniffed it, filling yourself with Korra's smell. You knew it would ruin your chances with her if she caught you now, but let's be honest, your chances weren't great to begin with. This was probably the only time you'd ever get to do this, and you couldn't resist. After sniffing her sock, you did the same with her shirt, relishing the smell of her armpits, then moved on to sniffing her pants, with special focus on the crotch. You got so deep in your own fantasies of doing the same with Korra's body that you failed to notice a door open behind you, and Korra walk into the room. Why, you barely even noticed when you started shrinking, not until the fabric grew so thick and heavy in your hands you could no longer ignore it. That's when you turned around and saw Korra standing there, with outstretched hands channeling her sizebending powers at you.
Speechless, you watched as Korra and the rest of the world grew and grew, until you barely matched the height of Korra's ankles. She was huge, more than a hundred feet tall as you saw it, and that much more intimidating than she normally was; but she was also that much more gorgeous, and the sheer intensity of both emotions left you frozen in place, staring up at her. She must have just gotten out of the bath, to judge by her wet hair pulled back in a ponytail.
She crossed her arms and tapped her foot, which was totally bare. All she wore was her blue top, a pair of black panties, and the short brown skirt she usually wore. “Didn't think I'd catch myself a pervert today. Do you wanna try explaining what you're doing in here, or should we skip ahead to the part where I punish you?”
“T-this isn't what it looks like, I promise! I was... I was...” You tried to come up with any explanation, but were so overwhelmed by everything going on that you couldn't think straight.
“Just shut up. I can tell you don't have anything to say.” Korra took a step forward. Her bare foot struck the floor with so much power it felt like a tremor to you. “You know what? I'm actually glad you snuck in here. Gives me an excuse to blow off some steam.” Another step followed, and a more powerful tremor. She loomed so close to you now, when she took a third step you could only think about how much huge that foot was, and how easily it could crush you. “Heh! I just hope you last longer than the last little pervert I caught.”
She was only one step away from you now, so when she raised her foot again, you turned and bolted away as fast as your little legs could carry you, scrambling over her discarded pants and socks towards the couch. Korra laughed “Why does everyone I shrink try to run away? As if you could really escape me like that when you're smaller than a snow rat. I think shrinking you guys must make you dumber. Or maybe you were all dumb to begin with.” She dropped her foot right behind you, shaking the floor so badly you almost fell on your face. “Not that I'm complaining. That just makes it more fun to play with you tinies.”
The couch was close now, half a yard away, but before you could dive under it, Korra took another step and her foot came down right in front of you. You bumped into her ankle and bounced back before scrambling away. There was no end to your running now—you ran only because that's all you could think to do in your terror of being stomped flat by your crush.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Her feet fell all around; sometimes behind you, sometimes at your sides, sometimes right in front. Other times Korra held her foot over your little head and challenged you to get away in time. Nothing had ever scared you so much in your life. Your blood was filled with adrenaline, keeping you alert enough to dodge all her casual steps, but just a few minutes later your legs were already slowing down. BOOM! You avoided another step by half an inch, but in throwing yourself away you stumbled and landed on your face. Before you could get back up, Korra's foot slid onto you, warm and strong and far too heavy to lift.
“Enough games, little man. Now it's time for your punishment.” From heel to toes, her foot measured more than twice your height. It covered you completely, and easily turned you over, keeping your face smothered into her sole. It would have been thrilling, if you hadn't been suffocating down there. You struggled with all your might, but could hardly move.
The good news was it seemed that Korra wasn't trying to crush you. Eventually she pulled back her foot, just far enough that your head poked out between her toes and you could start taking deep breaths to recover. “Alright, perv, this is how it's going to go.” Korra wiggled her toes around your head. “I'm going to keep you at my feet until I decide you learned your lesson. You're gonna be my insole when I go out, and at home you'll rub and kiss them. Got it? Or should I say it slower so your tiny brain can understand?”
“I-I got it!” you hurried to say as soon as her toes released your head.
“Then prove it. Get to work, tiny!” Her toes closed over your head, resting on your face without smothering it, and you quickly puckered your lips and started kissing them, also bringing your arms around to rub her heavy sole. You worked really hard at first so she wouldn't be angry with you. It was a huge relief when Korra praised your work. “Not bad, tiny. You're lucky I just took a bath, though. Later we'll see if you can stand my feet when they've worked up a sweat.”
You relaxed a bit after that, slowed down your kissing by half and rubbed your hands more thoroughly over her skin. It was... nice. Korra freshly-washed sole felt great resting on your body; its soft aroma had you hooked, as did the taste of her skin when you dared to lick it. You never dreamt you would be so close to her; maybe it hadn't been such a bad idea to come sneak in her room and sniff her clothes after all. Now you would get to spend a lot more time with her—days at least, maybe months or even years, happily at her feet. Serving as her insole might be tough, but you figured you could put up with it for her sake. You would devote yourself completely to her feet, even worship them if she asked. Already you were quietly doing just that.
Korra moved her foot after a while, letting you kiss another pair of toes. This time you could look out beyond them at the rest of her body, especially her wonderful bronze legs with their shapely calves and muscular thighs, and the pair of panties under her short skirt. What a goddess she was, and how lucky you were to have ended up in her possession. Already you were thinking this would be the most wonderful time of your life.
But rather than her legs, you really should have been paying more attention to her face. “No way. Are you actually enjoying this?” Korra said, and pulled back her foot to get a clearer look at your face. “You are! You're into all this! Ugh!” Suddenly her foot pressed down so hard it squeezed all the air out of your lungs. Panicking you put your hands on her toes and tried to push them off, but they were far, far stronger than you. “I can't believe I let you get off to kissing my foot. This was supposed to be your punishment. Now I have to think of something else to do with you.”
Korra spent a while thinking it over, but when her stomach growled, she looked at you like she had an epiphany. “You know what? I think I know just what to do with you.” She bent over and snatched you up, holding you tight in her fist.
“W-wait, please, I'm sorry!” you squeaked, until she put her thumb over your mouth and silenced you. Then she started to grow before your very eyes.
She grew so tall her head almost bumped into the ceiling, then shrank you even smaller. In the end you were barely half the size of her fingers. It looked like she really enjoyed it. Then she looked at you again, and licked her lips. “Hey, tiny, you don't want to be eaten, do you?” As soon as she let you speak you begged her, crying, to spare your life. Then she silenced you with a thumb bigger than your whole body. “Good; then you definitely won't enjoy this punishment. Heh! I always wondered what it'd be like to eat a person. Guess I'll find out, thanks to you.”
With that she tossed you in her mouth and shut it after you. Her tongue flattened you to the roof of her mouth, sucking on you, licking you all over while you struggled helplessly against it, crying and begging for your life, hoping that this was just a cruel trick on her part, until the moment when with one swift motion she pushed you up and back along her throat. Gulp! You went down with just a handful of spit, while Korra smiled and rubbed her tummy. “Ah! Thanks for that, tiny! Have fun becoming part of me; it's the only thing you were ever good for.” Her laughter was the last thing you heard before losing consciousness inside her, never to be seen nor heard from again.
Giga Saiyan Invasion by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Dragon Ball Super story. Cabba, Kale, and Caulifla pay a visit to Universe 6's Earth, whose inhabitants are a million times smaller than the Saiyans.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Tera, FFM/ff, Destruction, Feet, Mouth play, Lesbians, Giant couple
In the middle of the day, the city found itself immersed in darkness. Not from any clouds, though the air did rumble as with a powerful peal of thunder; it was a foot which blocked out the light of the sun, a foot so huge that “mountainous” didn't begin to describe it. It hovered above the city, as did its counterpart, toes wiggling miles and miles over everyone's heads, beyond even the highest clouds. It was hard to tell at this distance, but the people felt those feet was surely big enough that even their pinkie toes might obliterate their entire city with the slightest tap. Millions of souls feared for their lives, but the owner of those feet, inconceivable goddess that she was, seemed unconcerned for such puny creatures, and kept wiggling her toes, giving them a smile that might have seemed gentle if not for the imminent threat of destruction.
The giantess, whose name was Kale, had arrived a short while ago with her friends, Cabba and Caulifla. They were saiyans, a race from another planet, similar to humans in appearance, and had come to Earth to enjoy the planet's beaches. The titans, in their swimsuits, had trampled millions under their feet before discovering how utterly diminutive this world's inhabitants were; now Kale amused herself with those speck-sized people who were so frightened of her toes.
Thanks to a lens worn over her left eye, she could zoom in on the city to make out the reactions of the teeny-tiny humans, all of them trembling in the shadow of her foot. “Don't worry, little ones; I'm not going to hurt you,” she said, and lowered her foot towards the city. She almost crushed it, but at the last moment she splayed her toes so the city would lie safely between the first two; that several other towns and cities were flattened under her sole was inconsequential.
There was an inconceivable earthquake as her foot struck the ground, one so powerful it almost leveled everything, just as the blast wave that followed almost blew the people and buildings away like specks of dust. The people couldn't pick themselves up afterwards, not with the earth still shaken by her tapping toes; they merely cowered beneath her, and prayed to be spared. When those enormous digits closed in on them, they screamed and cried in utter helplessness.
Kale's toes effortlessly tore up the earth, uprooting whole chunks of the itty-bitty city, crushing everything between their incredible might. It only took the slightest squeeze on her part to reduce it all to dust, leaving not a single building intact. But when she raised her foot and splayed her toes, she found all the humans alive and unharmed down there, scattered all over her toes. “See? You're not hurt, are you?”
Everyone was speechless. Somehow they had survived the destruction of their city, and now they dug themselves out of its remains and crawled over Kale's skin, stunned and confused and more convinced now than ever that this enormous young woman must be some sort of goddess. All the other humans whose cities Kale crushed had reacted the same way, but here she found a pair of exceptions as she scanned the length and breath of her toes. The two women knelt at the bottom of one of the shallower wrinkles, shoulder to shoulder, kissing and running their hands over Kale's skin. The brown-haired one was the shorter and thicker of the two, while the taller and thinner had dark raven hair; both were tan and wore glasses.
“How cute,” Kale thought as she watched them, wishing she could feel the attention they lavished on the base of her toe. They kept at it for a long time, even when she wiggled her toes and spooked all the other little humans, tenderly loving her skin together. That's when Kale knew she had to meet these women.
“Excuse me. Yoo-hoo! The two people stroking my skin!” Their heads whipped around, and after exchanging a glance, they each pointed hesitantly at themselves. “Yes, that's right! What are your names, little ones?”
“I-I'm Amber,” said the shorter one.
“I'm...Bea.”
“Nice to meet you, Amber and Bea! I wanted to ask, what were you doing just now?”
The trembling women threw themselves on the ground, hands clasped together, heads down low. “Please forgive us!!!” they cried.
Kale chuckled. “What are you apologizing for? I'm not upset at all! In fact, I thought you looked really cute down there! All I wanted to know was why you were doing all that.”
Amber and Bea searched the giant's face for signs of trickery, but she seemed totally sincere. “We just couldn't help ourselves,” they explained. “We've been watching you since you showed up; you and your friends. You're all so amazing! So big, and so... so sexy...” They blushed. “We were so excited when you came to play with our city. It was really hot how you crushed it with your toes! When we saw we were alive, we wanted to thank you for everything, even if you never noticed us, so we started, well, doing what you saw.”
“Aww, that's so sweet! Hang on, I have to introduce you girls to my friends. I'm sure they'll love meeting you!” Without waiting for an answer, Kale pulled her foot closer and with great care scooped the girls up on the end of her fingernail before depositing them in the middle of her palm. When her hand closed, huge mountains of flesh swallowed them up, and held them safely in place while Kale went to see her friends.
On the other side of the continent, millions of people trembled under a sky of swirling pink which threatened to annihilate them. “You people are so pathetic. Is this really what you call a city? It's not even a match for my toe!” BOOM! Caulifla's toe fell without warning, instantly destroying the entire city. She didn't even feel the buildings crumble against her skin, so pitiful were they all to her godlike stature. “And are those mountains over there? They look more like pebbles!” Her foot slid towards them, and swept them all away like mounds of dust.
“Caulifla, stop messing with the locals! We should helping these people, not destroying their homes!”
The saiyan woman rolled her eyes. “I heard you the first time, Cabba. If you really care so much about these humans, why are you still following me and stepping on so many of them too?”
Cabba looked back at the trail of their footprints. Why had he stuck around? Could it be that he enjoyed being huge and trampling them as much as the girls did? He saw several cities around his feet, and zooming in on them, saw millions of people in awe of him. There must have been millions more caught under his feet, packed tight into every wrinkle on his sole, powerless to escape from him. He felt an urge to apologize, but it was balanced out by another one that whispering in his ear to step on everyone else too.
“You should loosen up, Cabba.” Caulifla draped an arm over his shoulder, and looked with him at the cities down below. “Go on, tease those germs. Show them how strong you are. You know they'll be fine, so why bother holding back?” His toes twitched at the thought, but before he could act on it, Kale called out behind them. He and Caulifla turned around to greet her.
“Guys, I want you to meet some new friends!” She held out her hand and pointed to the spot where the human women lay all but plastered to her skin by the immense pressure. “They're called Bea and Amber. I found them on my toe, kissing and rubbing it! They said they think we're hot, and that they're really into us being so big!”
Cabba blushed over the compliment, as did Bea and Amber at having their feelings broadcast to the world. The two women peeled themselves off of Caulifla's skin and held each other for support as they looked to the sky, where they found all three giants looking right at them. It made their hearts flutter to find themselves surrounded by such imposing beauty.
Caulifla leaned in closer. Her gorgeous grinning face dominated Bea and Amber's view. “That true, little germs? You think we're sexy?” Everything shook with the power of her voice; her breath blew over the land of Kale's palm, and almost sent the girls flying. They loved how small it made them feel!
“Yes, yes! You're the sexiest people in the world!”
“Really! How nice of you to say. You girls deserve something special for being so honest.”
Bea and Amber could not have been more thrilled when they saw her face moving closer, lips puckered up for a kiss. In a moment her upper lip fell on them, smothering them under countless tons of love, so strong, and yet surprisingly soft. They hugged its warmth and kissed Caulifla back, even when she pulled back and they ended up stuck to her.
Kale laughed. “I think there's something on your lips, Caulifla!”
“Oh? Then I'd better deal with it!” Just like that she licked up the puny girls, and brought them into her mouth.
“Caulifla!” Cabba yelled.
“Ugh! Can't you chill for one minute? I'm not going to eat them, you big worrywart. Just showing our new friends a good time.” Her tongue moved while she spoke, showing the girls all over her mouth while their whole being buzzed with the sound of Caulifla's words. Then she opened her mouth wide, letting her friends peer in at the tiny humans, and letting the girls marvel at the immensity of her mouth. They floated in a deep lake of spit, among an endless series of taste buds each over a hundred feet long. They climbed the tip of one of them to catch their breath, and soon were giggling and sliding over the slick pink surface.
“It does look like they're enjoying themselves,” Cabba admitted.
“See? And now it's your turn.” Gathering up all the saliva in her mouth, Caulifla spat it out to the ground. It flooded the big green fields between a couple towns, while the girls floated on its surface. “Go on, step on them. No excuses this time. You heard how much they liked when Kale did it to their city. I'm sure they'll love a turn under your toes. They did call you sexy, remember?”
Cabba would never forget. It had made him so flustered to hear them say it, and even now he felt the same. He looked at the girls, who still tread water in the middle of Caulifla's spit. Their eyes were full of suspense,which turned to excitement when he raised his foot. If this was really what they wanted then, what the hell! He brought his big toe down on them, smothering millions more with the rest of his sole, enjoying the casual destruction he wrought. Afterwards he felt guilty, though, and sat to check in on the girls. “Are you two okay?” he asked but they were too busy enjoying his toe to answer, showering such a flurry of kisses on him that it made him even more flustered than before.
“You know, I really like these girls. I think we should keep them,” Caulifla declared, shoving her toes onto Cabba's, pinning Bea and Amber between them.
“We can't keep them. They're people, not pets. But... I really like them too.” He pushed back against Caulifla's toes, wiggling them and rubbing them against hers. Then Kale went and joined them, all three of them passing their new friends around along with countless other humans who had ended up on their toes at one point or another. The girls whimpered and moaned in utter bliss, loving every second they were caught between those sexy feet.
Author's Notes:
By her viewers' request, Lisa goes hunting for more shrinkers to involve in her videos.
RATING: X
TAGS: F/f, F/m, Micro, Minikin, Incest, Feet, Footwear, Crush, Humiliation
Lisa's videos with her shrunken family had been doing better than she expected. They didn't have the best resolution, audio, scripting, camera handling, or much of anything else for that matter, but people were drawn to the dominant attitudes she took on around the two shrinkers. It helped that it was all perfectly genuine on both ends—none of them were good enough actors to make it work otherwise. She really did just torment her family on camera and upload it for people to see.
Following Margaret's advice, she made her first several videos free. By then she had a small but growing fanbase of people who loved watching her bully those tiny bugs. Her fans praised her work like it was the best thing ever, called her sexy and said they wanted to see more of her feet. Some of their praise was a bit freaky, but Lisa loved the attention all the same.
They gave her a bunch of suggestions for her videos too. Some she ignored, but others looked fun enough to try out. This week there was one in particular that caught her eye, and on Saturday after having breakfast she left home to see if she could put it in practice.
Jenny and Mark kept her company as she walked the streets, tucked away snugly between her toes. They had nothing to do with the video idea, but it felt nice to toy with them while she searched for today's hapless victims. It was almost an hour before Lisa found her mark: a couple shrinkers in the alley beside the McDonald's.
They were two different sizes. The man was as small as Jenny and Mark, but the woman was one inch tall, which must have made her a lesser giant in his eyes. They had been scrounging for foot by the trash when Lisa noticed them, but quickly scurried under it when she approached. “Aww, you poor things. Are you hungry? I got something better for you to eat than some trash,” she said, and pulled from her purse a napkin in which she had wrapped a bit of leftover egg from breakfast. It couldn't have been very palatable after all this time, but still miles better than what the two shrinkers had been eating; they scurried out of their hiding place soon after she dropped the food for them.
The bigger one came first, then the smaller, tearing into the egg with their tiny little hands. Lisa recorded it on her phone. “Aww, look at how they're eating. So cute. You two must have been so hungry, right? Go ahead, eat it all. You never know which meal might be your last.” There was something ominous to those last words, but the poor shrinkers were too ravenously hungry to notice while they chowed down on all the egg they could eat. Even when Lisa shuffled a bit closer, getting a good shot to compare the shrinkers to her new black heels, they only flinched with the clacking of her shoes and then went back to their food.
“Did you two enjoy that? Good. Then it's time to say good-bye!” Lisa raised her foot over the two shrinkers and what remained of the egg. Too full and too surprised to run away in time, they were caught under her sole and pinned to the ground. Then Lisa upped the pressure on them until—crunch! “Ooh, what a nice sound! Did you hear that?” she said to Lisa and Mark inside that shoe, squeezing them with her toes to get their attention. Then she moved her foot aside, showing off the two unmoving corpses for the camera, each lying in the middle of a tiny red splotch. “That's what happens to shrinkers who don't take their medicine. It's a good thing I can still afford it for my family, all thanks to my lovely viewers~.”
She uploaded the video to her page, then went in search of more shrinkers to torment. It was very hard—very few of them could survive out on the streets, and those who did usually knew better than to go out when there were people around. Lisa was very happy to have found the two that she did, and though she walked all around town, she wouldn't find any more shrinkers until hours after lunch, when she sat down on a park bench to rest her tired feet. That's when a small group of shrinkers, six in total whose heights spanned from one inch to half a centimeter, walked out from under an upraised root and held up a piece of paper on which they had crudely written “water food”. They were gaunt, disheveled things, looking even worse than the ones she found by the trash. A more pathetic bunch she could not have hoped to find.
Lisa smiled and flexed her toes when she saw them. “Hi, tiny things. I don't have any food or water with me, but I do have something for you.” slipping off her shoe, she stretched out her leg. The shrinkers scurried back as her bare sole loomed before them, but stopped some distance away. “If you're thirsty you can drink my sweat, and if you're hungry you can eat my toe jam or scrape off some skin. Well? Don't you want it?”
It wasn't an appetizing meal at all, but the shrinkers were truly desperate. They scurried closer, again starting with the big ones, and soon were gathered around her heel. The big ones stayed on the ground, but the smaller ones climbed up and got between her toes to have at her toe jam.
“Good, good. Good little bugs. That's it; clean my foot. It's the only thing you're good for.” Lisa snapped some pictures of the shrinkers from different angles, and uploaded all of them to her social media before sitting back to enjoy their service. She felt like a goddess seeing these small, pathetic things, creatures who had once been human, now reduced to eating the filth off her foot. And it wasn't just these six, either—inside her other shoe, her husband and daughter were also busy feeding themselves with her toe jam and foot sweat. It made Lisa so aroused to feel their puny tongues lapping at her skin. Had she been home she would have shoved all these bugs inside her already, but out here she had to content herself with a quieter enjoyment.
Lisa was starting to wonder whether she should bring these specks home to make the most of them or crush them here, when she got a notification on her phone. It was a comment on the pictures she just uploaded. She expected something about how hot her feet were or telling her to do something with the bugs, and the comment definitely said both those things, but what she hadn't expected was the offer to pay her a hundred bucks if she filmed herself crushing them all.
Lisa recognized the commenter—LoveSoles86 was her first big fan, and had bought and commented on every video she'd published so far. She believed him when he said he'd pay, but she still asked him to send the money first. Before a minute passed, she got another notification telling her of his payment. She mentally kicked herself for not asking for more now that she believed he definitely would have paid at least twice this amount, but any frustration there was overshadowed by her giddiness at getting all this money for such a small thing. Why, she was so happy she almost crushed the bugs between her toes prematurely, but she contained herself in time.
Not wanting to disappoint her biggest fan, Lisa started recording again, and with her toes holding the smaller shrinkers in place, she dropped her sole on the larger ones and dragged them back. They squeaked and squirmed in pain and alarm, struggling feebly to escape her foot, but Lisa held them in place while she tried for a better camera angle. Bending down, she got a real good side-view of the scene, and only then splayed her toes and raised her foot to really show off how she crushed those bugs.
They were badly hurt now, so much that they couldn't run away even when she released them. They crawled away pathetically on the ground, squeaking in pain, all the way, while Lisa scooted to the edge of her seat and followed them with her foot. First she dealt with the smaller ones, crushing them one by one under her big toe; crunch, crunch, crunch. Then she caught one of the bigger ones between her toes and pulled them back, to show how it got crushed under her sole.
Meanwhile the last two, and the biggest of the group, had managed to stand up finally, and were running away desperately. They ran across the path, slowly enough that Lisa could have easily caught up to them in a few steps, but while she straightened up and got the camera pointed at them, another woman came jogging up the path, right towards the last two shrinkers. Lisa was able to capture the moment when the two were crushed under her big white running shoe, leaving only a pair of stains. She even caught how the woman slowed and looked back at the stains on her shoe before shrugging it off and continuing her jog.
It was so perfect Lisa almost laughed; then she uploaded the video and headed back home, ready to get some rest after this productive day. On the way there her phone buzzed again, and when she looked at it she frowned as it looked like a repeat message. Then she read it more closely and saw that her fan had actually sent her another hundred dollars after she posted the footage.
The day had gone amazingly! Lisa really owed Margaret a big thank you for having suggested all this to her. She would definitely invite her out to eat next time they left the office; with these two hundred bucks they could go somewhere really nice.
After returning home, Lisa took off her shoes and found Jenny and Mark plastered to her sole again. She flicked them off to the floor, and set her feet in front of them, splaying and wiggling her toes while waiting for them to get up. When they finally did and looked at her, they trembled more than usual, their faces pale as sheets. It took Lisa a while to realize that it must be because of those shrinkers they heard her crush. Then she grinned and lowered her feet beside them. “I guess now you know what'll happen to you if I decide I don't want you around anymore. Better make yourselves useful to me, huh?” She wiggled her toes beside them, and watched as the two bugs hurried to her feet, where they got on their knees and worshipped her like a goddess.
Lisa snapped a few more pictures of them, zooming really close so her fans would see how those pathetic bugs licked up her toe jam; she kept them there afterwards while she ate dinner, casually toying with them both. When she climbed in bed, she pulled them both out and made them worship her nipples for a while. After that, she used them to masturbate, and fell asleep with them trapped between her cheeks.
But Mark and Jenny stayed awake for a long time after that, thinking back to the horrible, sickening crunching noises they had heard outside Lisa's shoe, especially that first one when those two other shrinkers had been crushed right beneath them. They knew Lisa was cruel, but they never knew she was actually willing to kill people—but then, she didn't really see them as people anymore, did she? They were bugs and nothing else, and they doubted she would spare them just for being her family. What a nightmare this was; if only they could wake up from it some day...
Lily's New Life by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A recently-shrunken woman must endure a new life with her abusive sister and neglectful step-mom.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Micro, F/f, Feet, Entrapment, Incest, Cruel, Humiliation
Lily's family life wasn't great growing up. Her dad died shortly after remarrying, and left her to live with her stepmom Barbara and her new half-sister Judy. While Barbara had cared for her all this time, Lily always took a backseat to her little sister, whom Barbara pampered unconditionally. As she grew up, Judy saw how easily she could get away with annoying Lily, and became a vicious little tormentor. Lily was forced to seek peace and happiness outside her home, at school or with her friends, always looking forward to the day when she could move out for good.
It was the happiest day of her life when she left to go to college, and the two years she spent there were the best since her father's death. But on the third year, it all came crashing down. Lily woke up feeling funny one day, and went to see the doctor where they ran some tests. A week passed before the results came back and she learned she had the shrinker's gene, and it was in its early days of manifestation. She was kept under close observation until the fourth day when it finally triggered, reducing her to the size of an ant.
Her step mom was informed, and was soon on her way to pick her up. Lily would have much rather been left in the care of her college friends, but she had no say over her fate anymore—from the moment she shrank it was as if all the people around her stopped seeing her as an equal. The doctors still took care of her, but they treated her like an infant, not a fully developed woman who could know what was best for her.
When Barbara arrived, she looked genuinely sorry for her step daughter. But Judy came along with her, and she didn't show concern at all. Whenever Lily looked at her sister's face, she could almost see Judy's brain working out all the new ways she could make Lily suffer. She tried asking again to be left with her friends, but Barbara would hear none of it. “It's not safe for you to stay out here. You need to be home, with your family, where you'll be taken care of.” Lily didn't bother saying that she was worried about Judy; Barbara would ignore it like she ignored everything bad Judy ever did.
Against her will Lily was taken home in her stepmom's pocket. Barbara had to go back to work as soon as she returned, however, so Lily was left in her half-sister's care for the day.
Judy had a huge grin as she held Lily in her hand. “Good to have you back home, sis. I really missed playing with you. Now that you're here to stay, let's celebrate with some big fun!” Judy went to her room, where she dropped Lily on the bed and kicked up her bare feet beside the shrunken woman. They were terrifyingly huge—even her pinkie toes were twice Lily's height. Sweaty and smelly too, after all that time stuck in her shoes. The smell was so strong it made Lily keel over.
Lily tensed staring at the massive soles which stretched ahead of her on either side. She flinched and jumped away whenever Judy's wiggling toes came too close to her. Then Judy laughed, and Lily looked past those huge feet at the rest of her half-sister. Though she had been small for a while now, it still amazed and terrified her how huge everything was. Judy had been a little bit taller than her even before this, but now she was gigantic! Her feet alone were the size of buildings, and as a whole she looked at least a quarter mile tall.
“Remember when I used to stick my dirty feet up in your face, Lily?” Judy laughed. “It made you so upset! You used to run out of the room anytime I took my shoes off. I'd like to see you run away from them now.” As she moved her feet together, Lily's heart jumped. She knew that tinies like herself were supposed to be super durable, but that was something she didn't dare to test out, especially not between her sister's feet.
“Judy, stop!” Lily shouted as she turned and sprinted away. She was good at track and field, and the bed's uneven surface wouldn't have been a major obstacle for her, but when Judy moved her feet forward to follow her, the ground shook and Lily landed flat on her face. The giant feet closed around her before she could keep running, and trapped her tight between their soles.
Her sister's sweat soaked into the tiny clothes she had been given after she shrank, and soon covered her whole body. “Gotcha!” Judy said, and she rubbed he soles together, rolling Lily between them. “You stupid little bug! Did you really think you could outrun me when you're smaller than my toes? you must've gotten way dumber after your brain shrank! See, this is why you need someone taking care of you. And since I'm such a good sister, I'll volunteer myself! That's right little sis, you're gonna be spending a lot more time with me from now on. We can bond like never before.”
When Judy moved her soles apart, Lily was stuck to the left one, plastered to it by so much sweat and grime. Judy laughed. “Looks like you already bonded with my foot, sis! Heh! If I didn't know any better, I'd think you were a piece of lint I just stepped on. Good thing I do know better, huh? Aw, are you having trouble getting free? How sad! I guess you need your big, gigantic sister's help getting off her foot. Well, alright, I'll help, but you'll have to do something for me next!”
Judy flipped Lily over with her nail, freeing the shrunken woman from the hold her skin had on her, and watched as she shakily picked herself up. Lily looked so adorably frightened down there, even more so when Judy scrunched her sole and Lily almost fell off. “Happy? Now it's your turn! Be a good little sis and start licking my foot clean, will you?”
Small though she was, Lily's face clearly showed her disgust. She didn't want to believe that Judy was serious about this, but after a few seconds Judy's finger came over and fell on her, holding everything but her head fast against the giant foot. “What're you waiting for, Lily? Aren't you grateful for my help? I could teach you to be grateful, if that's what you need. You probably wouldn't like that, though, so I'll give you another chance to show some gratitude. Go ahead; lick.”
Lily wanted to cry and scream, but she knew it would be no use. There was only one way out of this: she stuck out her tongue and started licking her sister's sole. The taste was salty and bitter—her stomach started acting up at the first lick, but she forced it to behave and kept licking, fighting back her gag reflex.
“There you go! Keep doing that all over my foot until I say you can stop. I'm sure it sucks now, but you'll get used to the taste eventually; if not today, maybe tomorrow, or the next day, or the next. You'll have a long time to get used to your new life, little sis!”
Lily couldn't hold back the tears any longer. They fell from her eyes, mixing with the saltiness of Judy's sweat, and kept falling as she crawled around licking all of that giant foot. By the time her eyes dried out she was exhausted, but still pushed on lest she face some worse punishment.
For half an hour she worked on the first foot, then hopped over to the second when Judy ordered her to. She felt smaller and weaker by the minute, thanks in large part to Judy's comments and the playful rocking of her feet. Judy barely had to move to put Lily off-balance, and over and over again Lily was sent rolling halfway down her sister's sole. Then while going over Judy's toes she was forced to cling to them while they wiggled up and down.
And what reward awaited her after she finished the job? More time on Judy's foot, as it turned out. She squished Lily between her feet and got her stuck again, keeping her there while she went down to the living room to watch a movie.
Lily spent hours a couple hours struggling pathetically on that sole, trying and failing to get off her sister's sole, which Judy kept scrunching to mess with her. She had almost blacked out after those two hours of torment, but perked up when she heard the front door open. “Judy, I'm home,” Barbara called from the entrance and soon appeared in the living room. “How was your day? Did you take care of your sister?”
“Sure, mom! Me and Lily had a lot of fun together! I got her right here.” Judy showed off her foot to her mom, where Lily was struggling to escape again, silently begging for her step mom to save her from this hell.
“Sweetie, why do you have your sister on your foot?” Barbara asked.
“Oh, she loves it! I don't know why but she begged me to keep her down there. Said it would help her deal with being so tiny.”
“Really? That's so strange. But if that's what she wants, who am I to judge? The poor girl is welcome to anything that'll help her be happy. Give her over; I want to help her too!”
“Sure thing, mom!” Judy brushed Lily off her sole with her other foot, dropping the tiny woman on the floor right in front of their mom.
Lily was just picking herself up when she noticed Barbara take off her shoe and hold her bare foot up. Enjoy, dear!” Barbara said, and slowly lowered her sole towards her step daughter. She couldn't see Lily running away under her foot, and didn't hear the tiny woman's screams before her huge, wrinkled sole fell on Lily's body. She smiled as the poor girl was flattened beneath her, enjoying the sensation of that tiny body. Once Lily had sunk deep into her flesh, she walked away with her step daughter, and put on a pair of socks to make sure Lily wouldn't fall off.
Barbara never bothered to check on her again, fully trusting her daughter's claim that Lily loved being underfoot, so Lily stayed down there all evening long, and at night she was forced to sleep trapped between the woman's toes, knowing full well that tomorrow wouldn't be any improvement.
Next morning, Barbara totally forgot about Lily through her morning routine. She only remembered the girl when Judy asked to see her sister, and handed Lily over for her to take care of today as well before running off for work.
For breakfast, Lily was forced to eat some bread crumbs that got stuck to Judy's sole after she stepped on them. Humiliating as it was, that experience was the least bad thing that would happen to her all day. Right after they finished eating, Judy stripped Lily naked, saying they were all dirty from yesterday. “Anyway, bugs don't wear clothes.” Then she caught Lily under her toes and toyed with her, smothering for minutes at a time, then letting her go for a few seconds just to slam her toe on the puny thing when she tried to run. Wasn't long before Lily was too beaten up to do anything, so Judy held her between her toes before going to paint her nails.
The smell of nail polish made Lily even weaker, so when Judy pulled her out she was almost limp as a rag doll; she offered up no resistance as Judy handled her, not until she found herself pressed into a puddle of something thick and wet. By the time she realized that she'd been placed on Judy's painted toenail, it was too late. The black nail polish dried quickly when Judy blew on it, hardening around Lily and holding her in place. No matter what she tried she couldn't break free from it, and all her struggles did was amuse Judy, who spent a good long while watching her puny sister and wiggling her toes to tease her.
“You make such a pretty decoration, sis! I'm definitely wearing sandals today so I can show you off to my friends!” Judy held to her word, and when she left the house and met up with her friends around noon, all the other girls oohed and aahed over Lily, commenting on how nice her pale skin and blonde hair looked against that glossy black paint. “I wish I had a tiny of my own to try it out,” said one of them. They didn't care one bit about Judy except to poke at her and make fun of her. When Judy sat down to eat with them, they all took off their sandals and took turns playing footsies with her, pressing their soles and toes over Lily and laughing about it.
Barbara was no better. Sure she wasn't cruel about it, but she still saw nothing wrong with Lily being used this way; in fact, she said she wanted to have a turn with Lily once Judy was done with her.
It was a few days before the nail polish cracked enough to release Lily, then when when Judy took off her sock the sliding fabric pulled Lily off her toe. She was free at last, but barely had any time to enjoy it before she was slapped onto Barbara's nail instead and had to endure a few more days down there, getting shown off to all her mom's friends and coworkers who treated her just as Judy's friends had.
On the fifth day, Barbara was rubbing Lily against the sole of her other foot, as she often did to enjoy the feel of the tiny girl, when she happened to rub Lily free of the nail polish. Lily wanted to run away then, and escape with one of Barbara's coworkers who had shown concern for her the day before. She thought that woman would at least treat her better than Judy and Barbara, especially if she got the chance to explain herself. But she was too numb from all those days she spent trapped, too worn down from being rubbed against her step mom's sole.
By the time she found the strength to stand up, Barbara had already spotted her, and she quietly grabbed Lily with her toes and dropped her in her shoe. At least she had the decency to give Lily a bit of her sandwich bread before slipping her shoe back on and keeping her as an insole.
Then after work, when Barbara got back home, Lily went back to her sister's hands. “So good to see you again, Lily! I wasn't sure you'd survive. Bet you're real glad to be back with me, huh? At least I don't forget you like mom does. How could I ever forget my favorite toy?” Judy kissed her sister, only to dump her on the floor afterwards and drop her feet right on front of Lily. “Anyway, now that you had ten days off, you should be all rested up to start working again, right? So hop to it and get my toe jam cleaned up!”
The drumming of her sister's massive toes on the floor stopped once Lily took a step towards them. She walked between them, lifted her hands up to their surface and bit by bit scraped away all the grime that was gathered there, dumping it down on the ground. She cleaned between all the toes on this foot, but when she got to the toes on Judy's other foot, they curled around her and held her tight while Judy pulled her foot close.
“Good job so far, little sis, but let's change things up a bit for this next one. You're gonna clean up by eating my toe jam, got it?” Lily really didn't want to do that, so when Judy released her, she only pretended to eat it while actually brushing it off with her hands, but Judy thought she might pull a trick like that and she caught it at once.
Pinching Lily between her fingers, she pulled the tiny woman close, glaring at her with a giant eye. “Listen, sis, you better get used to doing what I say, because something really bad might happen to you if you stop entertaining me. I could forget all about you and accidentally flush you down the toilet, or drop you in my friend's fish tank. You'd probably look hell tasty to her fish at that size, y'know. So how about you open wide that little mouth of yours and get to eating?”
Lily couldn't resist any more after that. She did what Judy said, and soon her head was pressed right between Judy's dirtiest pair of toes, where she lapped up all the toe jam she could get. It took every ounce of willpower she had to force it down, but she did it. As bad as her life was, she didn't want to die yet, didn't want to give up hope that some day she could escape her family and find a better place to live, with someone who really took care of her.
“Good girl,” Lily said, then went on to rub Lily between all her other toes as well until her foot was as clean as it would get this way. With all that taken care of, she dropped her sister on the ground and stepped on her again, really grinding her down underfoot, until Lily was stuck to her sole, where she would remain all day long.
Tiki and Naga Conquer by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Fire Emblem story. Tiki visits the outrealms again to play with their microscopic humans. When Naga gets wind of it, she goes to reprimand her daughter.
Sequel to: https://giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=13887&chapter=46
RATING: PG
TAGS: Tera, Fantasy, Crush, Feet, Butt, Destruction
Tiki had been thinking about the outrealms ever since her last trip to them—how small the world she found had been, how enormously powerful she had felt being worshipped as a goddess by millions. She longed to experience all that again, but she knew her mother wouldn't allow it.
During that last visit, Tiki had been attacked by some very powerful bombs, powerful enough to hurt her though she stood thousands of times bigger than the humans of that world. Naga had come to defend her; enraged at seeing her daughter attacked, she had destroyed not only her attackers but the entire planet. Tiki had never felt such awe as when she saw her mother grow to cosmic sizes to crush the world, and now it was her greatest wish that one day she would be able to attain that same power, but when she asked her mother about it afterwards, Naga had refused to teach her how to do it, and said she regretted having done it in the first place. Those people didn't all deserve to die just because some of them had attacked her daughter, she said.
Tiki couldn't see why someone like her mother, who had been worshipped as a goddess for millennia, would concern herself with beings so weak and frail they could be snuffed out with the blink of an eye and lived for a hundred years at most. The humans who had died had been little more than germs, and who cared how many germs died any time you took a step? Still, she wasn't about to openly disobey her mother's wishes, so she waited until Naga was resting before traveling to another one of those tiny outrealms.
The portal appeared in this world above a vast and sprawling desert whose sun-baked earth hosted only sparse shrubs and cacti. Few people lived in the area, yet the portal was so immense it was seen by hundreds of millions across much of the continent, and Tiki was every bit as huge when she stepped through. BOOM! BOOM! The land shuddered at her arrival, cracks spreading out from her huge feet as these settled on the warming clay.
She noticed at once, and much to her delight, that this world was even smaller than the previous one. Of the great rocky mountains behind her, not a single one even matched the height of her ankles. The city lying in the distance, where shades of green started blending into the desert's yellows, could have fit on a dinner plate with room to spare for the smaller ones surrounding it, and the same was true for all the others she saw as she looked around. Some were so small her eyes passed right over them without realizing what they saw. And the humans? They were so pathetically tiny that she never would have seen a single one of them, no matter how closely she squinted at their cities, had she not magically enhanced her vision to appreciate the awe and terror she inspired in them.
Even with that advantage there was almost nothing to see here in the desert, aside from a few ranches and small villages scattered here and there. Or so it seemed until she spotted a large group of humans a bit off to her right. They were soldiers, thousands of them, engaged in military exercises alongside tanks and APCs. Curious about those machines, and eager to see how these humans reacted, Tiki walked to their training grounds. The soldiers, who had halted their exercises when she appeared, hurried into formation as soon as their commander gave the word, packing together in orderly columns, though they plainly saw it wouldn't do them any good. Their weapons were powerful, deadly, but they were meant to fight other humans and their war machines; what could they possibly do in the face of an enemy so big her toes could raze mountains? Still, it brought them some small comfort to find themselves surrounded by their compatriots as they waited for this giantess to have her way with them.
It seemed they were about to die when Tiki took one more step towards them, but luckily for the soldiers, her feet stopped many miles short of them, though on Tiki's scale they were only a few inches away. Huge, billowing clouds of dust exploded outwards from those steps, as tall and broad as lesser mountain ranges. They swept the landscape with hurricane-force winds, blowing away everything and everyone they met with, and might have done the same to the army if the sandstorm hadn't run out of power after making it halfway to their training grounds.
Crouching low, Tiki beamed at the soldiers, taking in their little faces. The blood had drained from them all, and though the air was still cool this early in the day, almost all of them had broken out in sweat. They shook so badly, it was a wonder they could even hold their weapons. “Hello, humans~” she said. Her voice was so powerful it shook the air and the earth, and made more than a few soldiers cover their ears, but despite that, and despite her words all being in a language none of them could understand, her tone perfectly conveyed her mocking condescension.
“Let me introduce myself: I am Tiki, a Divine Dragon, and as of today, I'm your new Goddess. And you lucky little specks–” she pointed at them, her fingertip hanging disconcertingly close to the troops. It was more than two miles wide, big enough to wipe them all out with a single tap. “You get to be my first worshippers! This is your one chance to make a good impression, so get on your knees and praise me any way you want!”
The way she stared at them, the troops could tell she expected them to do something, but no one knew what. They exchanged nervous looks among themselves, licked their drying lips, and waited for their orders. Surely their higher-ups would have something in mind to deal with this monster, right?
“Well? I'm waiting,” Tiki said after some time. Her toes drummed impatiently on the ground, kicking up more sandstorms to sweep over the earth, sending mighty tremors out to rattle the tiny troops. The longer they spent in her presence, the more they fidgeted in place. She could plainly see how scared they were, but not a single one gave so much as a bow. Well, that was fine by her. “If you don't want to be my worshippers, I'll make you my toys instead!”
The earth put up little resistance against her as she dug her fingers deep inside and under the little soldiers. She uprooted the very earth on which the stood, as a clump several miles wide and deep cupped in her hand. Many tanks and APCs sank into the earth as the motion loosened it up; others were flipped on their sides or even upside-down. The soldiers were thrown off their feet, and some of them sank along with the vehicles. As they were lifted sky-high it felt like they were almost crushed under the enormous g-force, and even once her hand stopped before her face, the subtlest of motions on her part still shook them violently enough that anyone who tried to stand was launched away before long. It was all they could do just to cling to the earth and hope they somehow survived.
“All I did was lift you up and you're already struggling this much? You mortals are so weak~. This is why you should have listened. If you'd worshipped me, I would have kept you safe. But now it's too late. I have to make an example of you so everyone else knows what not to do.” Her hand started closing, massive fingers curling over the thousands of tiny soldiers. With no other options, they fired their weapons at the approaching fingers, even when these were still miles away. A few tank shells hit the target, but caused no more than mild pinpricks where they struck, lasting an instant and then fading away.
They doom was slow in coming as Tiki enjoyed every last ounce of desperation to be squeezed out of her tiny victims. She lightly shook her hand, watched them tumble all over, but once they were out of ammo she stopped hesitating and squeezed them together with that clump of earth, then held out her hand and sprinkled it on the military base nearby and all the poor souls down there, burying it all under mountains' worth of dirt.
With that affair seen to, Tiki left the desert behind and moved on to greener pastures. There were many towns and villages in her path before she reached the first big city, but they were so small they hardly seemed worthy of her attention. She could have toyed with them, but she could plainly see they wouldn't last long enough to get much fun out of it. Even the biggest of the bunch could be destroyed with a single poke. Still, she could use them to show off her power, so as she walked she aimed for these tiny towns, enjoying their subtle crunch under her feet.
These people had been fleeing almost since she first appeared in their world, spilling onto every highway with cars packed full of their families and whatever else they thought to grab before speeding away. They ignored every speed limit, reckless drivers weaving between the other cars on the road in their bid to get away before they were crushed. Some had managed to get as far as twenty miles away in the short while Tiki had been around, but even that couldn't save them if the Divine Dragon saw fit to target their towns.
With each measured step, her heel struck the ground with countless tons of force, pressing a miles-deep crater into the crust and sending powerful earthquakes all around. Those people still in town, or close enough to it, then found their sky all but replaced by the pale pink hues of her sole. Chunks of earth fell from it, striking the ground like a rain of meteors, wreaking havoc on all beneath her. And that was only the appetizer before the main course. Her foot descended afterwards, slowly but not so slowly that they had any chance of escape. Her victims could only watch that enormous sole come closer and closer, until they could see the Divine Dragon's skin with such detail as should only have been possible under a microscope. Only then, in the instant before death, could all these people really understand the true scale of their insignificance as less than specks of dust under the feet of this goddess.
The deaths of those caught under Tiki's soles were mercifully quick, but the same didn't hold for those around her feet. It wasn't the earthquakes that did most of them them in, nor even the deep fissures which spread across the earth from each step she took, but rather the blast-waves which blew them all as much as a mile or two away before dashing them against the ground.
To everyone in her path, Tiki was no less than a walking apocalypse, and the city of St. Francis believed it would meet the same end as all the others. Instead she stopped one small step away from its first streets, far enough to spare it the deadly blast wave though not the powerful tremors. Luckily this place was no stranger to earthquakes, and its buildings survived the shakeup without much damage.
The streets were clogged with cars and pedestrians alike in a big chaotic traffic jam spread across most of the city. A few vehicles managed to escape it, but they wouldn't be going much further. Crouching over them, Tiki placed one outstretched finger on the ground just beyond the city, and used it to carve a gigantic moat around the whole thing. The thing was impassable by car—only a great deal of climbing could take anyone beyond that huge valley. Some tried to do just that, leaving their cars behind to try and escape on foot, but many more decided there was no point in trying. Even if they made it out, they would never be able to outrun her now, not when a twitch of her toe covered more ground in an instant than they could run in five minutes. Besides, who was to say they'd be any safer outside the city than inside it?
In the face of such power, ten million people gave up on escaping and stared up at the titan whose bright green eyes beamed down on their city. “Well, mortals, let's see if you have any more sense than the last specks I asked to worship me.” Her voice was as intimidating as her looming presence, and so too was her gaze. Wherever she looked, the people felt as if their very souls were laid bare for her to see, and they dropped to their knees to beg for their lives.
There it was at last: the fear, the admiration, the worship Tiki's power deserved. And while she couldn't hear what they were saying, much less understand their language, the look on their faces was enough for her. “Very good,” she cooed at her millions of worshippers. “I worried you humans might be too stupid to recognize a goddess when you saw one, but at least some of you germs know enough to put two and two together.” She watched them go at it for a while, but couldn't stayed satisfied for long. After a couple minutes she raised her foot and moved it closer to the city. Careful not to cause any serious destruction with it, she placed it down over the moat she had carved.
Her toes rested just shy of their houses, sheltering many of them beneath their outer curves. They were huge; even her pinkie was several times taller than the city's tallest buildings, to say nothing of how much thicker it was. “Mountains” was no exaggeration to the microscopic mortals cowering beneath them. A powerful warmth radiated out from those monsters, and their scent wafted over half the city so it was the only thing anyone could smell. The people stared at them, unsure what to expect. Then Tiki pointed at her toes, and gave the word for them to worship.
All over the city people started towards her foot. They gathered beneath her as huge crowds, unsure of what to do, until she raised the mighty digits and delivered an earth-shaking tap. Then she harshly motioned them even closer, and the humans meekly obeyed, more frightened of her wrath than they were of her giant toes. They walked up to the titan digits and raised their hands to her skin, slowly rubbing it and hoping that they wouldn't be crushed in the meantime.
Tiki had to enhance her sense of touch to feel them, but once she did, it felt like bliss. She sat back and enjoyed it for a good long while, careful not to move that foot and crush her tiny worshippers before she was done with them. But the others were taking an awful long time to arrive, and she wanted them on more than just her toes.
Before long Tiki leaned back, until her butt went crashing into the earth, obliterating a few more towns nearby. She pulled back her foot, and turned it over on her lap. Then, with a bit of magic, she pulled all the little humans into the air, or at least everyone she could see, including those trying to escape through her moat. It took a lot of concentration to handle everyone safely, but she managed to pull them all towards her sole and set them down on it mostly unharmed.
Weak and dizzy from the thinner air, the humans struggled to stand, and looked around at their new environment. Tiki's sole was immense, as long as their city from heel to toes, and easily fit the eight million people now sprinkled out across it. It was a land of rolling hills which stretched for miles and miles, wrinkles as much as a hundred feet deep spanning the entire surface of that giant sole. The humans climbed and crawled over her foot like mites, tickling her until she scrunched her sole. Many thousands were swallowed up in the deep folds of her skin and crushed, while the others merely cried out and clung to her as fiercely as possible. It was so pathetic Tiki couldn't help but laugh.
“What are you so scared of? I'm barely moving my foot,” she said, and kept teasing them with the repeated wiggling of her toes. Everyone begged for her to stop, but their screaming terror only encouraged her to keep going. There was nothing more empowering to her than dominating millions of lives with such little effort—and, for the humans on her foot, there was nothing more demeaning. They were truly germs to her, their survival dependent on whether or not they managed to stay out of the closing wrinkles on her sole, and it was becoming increasingly clear that nothing they said or did could convince her to spare them. Deep down they already knew they wouldn't make it out alive, but still they held on for dear life, hoping against all odds that something would save them.
Though she was deaf to their cries, Tiki could see the despair on their faces, and found it a joy to watch. But while she was busy thinking up what fun she would have with them afterwards, a portal appeared just a few steps before her, and another woman stepped out—a woman with the same green hair, the same pointed ears, at the same colossal scale as Tiki, but half a head taller and in the full bloom of maturity where Tiki barely reached adulthood. Her clothes were shades of ethereal white, and on her feet shone anklets and toe rings which held more silver than existed in the entire world.
“Mother!?” Tiki stood up, instantly crushing all the eight million people she had put on her sole. Yes, it was Naga; as soon as she appeared in this world, the Divine Dragon stepped forward to meet her daughter. BOOM! BOOM! Her feet landed close to the city, which found itself caught between the two giantesses yet far beneath their notice.
“Tiki, what do you think you're doing here?” Naga asked of her daughter, arms crossed over her chest.
“N-nothing! I got lost trying to visit you again and... I decided to introduce myself to the mortals of this world before heading back.”
“This is what you call introducing yourself?” Naga gestured at the city. The surviving humans, hiding inside the buildings to avoid the titans' notice, understood nothing of the argument taking place in the sky above, but Naga's hard tone had everyone shaking. “You were making the humans worship you just like last time, weren't you?”
“So what if I was?” Tiki pouted. “You have humans worship you all the time. Why is it wrong if I do the same?”
“I don't make anyone worship me, Tiki, I merely allow them to do so if that's what they want. And I certainly don't threaten to crush them if they refuse.”
“Really, Mother? How many humans did you step on already, coming here to lecture me?”
Naga grimaced. It was true; her first step into this world had brought about the deaths of a half-million humans, and though she tried to be careful with the next ones, she could only do so much to avoid crushing any more of them at this size, and in such a densely-populated land. “Some things can't be helped, especially when dealing with such fragile creatures.” She looked at the city again, but this time her eyes were full of compassion and regret. “If I bring a little destruction, it's only to prevent you from doing anything worse.”
“You mean like what you did to that other world? It's not fair that you get to have fun like that and I don't!”
“You think I was having fun? I did all that to protect you, but I took it too far. That was a mistake, and I've regretted doing that every day since. I don't want you to repeat my mistake.”
“But why! Why does it matter what happens to these germs?” Tiki stomped her foot in frustration, and wrecked almost half the city in doing so. Hundreds of thousands died under her sole, and a million people in total.
Naga grimaced, but she said nothing about it. “They're not germs, Tiki; you know that as well as I do. They're humans like the ones in our world, only smaller, and they don't deserve to be treated as germs just because of their size.” Gently she held her daughter's cheek. “Listen. You want to be treated as a goddess like I am, don't you? Have I ever acted towards my worshippers they way you act towards these people?”
“... No,” Tiki admitted.
“A goddess shouldn't be needlessly cruel. She should take care of her people, and let them worship her in love and gratitude. It takes hard work, but in the long run I think you'll find it's much more satisfying than being worshipped out of fear. Come; why don't you–”
“Ow!” Tiki suddenly cried out and looked down at her ankle, where a great big fireball was blossoming. The heat stung her skin, and she pulled back her foot and rubbed it before it could suffer a more serious burn. Then another explosion appeared on the side of Naga's foot.
“More of these attacks.” Naga frowned and scanned the air above the ground, quickly spotting the trails of the missiles responsible for those explosions. It wasn't her first time encountering nuclear bombs—they were what the humans of the other outrealm had used to attack Tiki, which had led Naga to come and protect her daughter. In this world Tiki was big enough that even these monstrous things couldn't harm her, but that hardly lessened Naga's distaste for them.
Her frown deepened when she saw that there were many more missiles incoming. Though most of them looked on track to strike her and Tiki, some had veered off-course and would surely hit this city the surrounding cities if nothing was done about them. Everyone down there would be killed, and for what? She would survive them easily, as would Tiki.
Before those bombs could strike anywhere, Naga held out her hand and used some simple magic to make the nearest ones explode in mid-air.
“Stupid germs!” Tiki rubbed away the soot on her ankle. “As soon as I get my hands on them, I'll... er...”
Naga met her daughter's eyes with a stern look. “A goddess shouldn't seek petty revenge,” she said. “However, sometimes mortals need to be taught a lesson, even if it hurts a lot of them. These bombs they're throwing at them are far too dangerous a weapon for anyone to possess. If you promise not to destroy anything without my permission, you may help me deal with them.”
Tiki grinned. “Sure! I promise, mother!”
Naga nodded and smiled back. “Then follow me, and be sure to step only in my footprints.” She turned and followed the fading smoke trails, doing her best to avoid crushing any more humans. It was a nearly impossible task at her size, as each of her divine feet covered well over a hundred square miles. The best she could do was to avoid all the larger populations in her path, but that still meant she crushed thousands of humans with each step. It couldn't be helped, she told herself, and besides, she made up for it by destroying all the incoming missiles so they couldn't hurt anyone else.
Though she walked slowly to avoid causing any destructive shock waves, it only took Naga a minute to reach the source of those bombs: a missile silo on the outskirts of a city. The missiles stopped coming then, whether because they'd run out or for some other reason she couldn't know, but as she approached, a whole fleet of aircraft took flight from the base near the silo. Not only that, when she and Tiki stopped above the base, a huge array of artillery cannons started firing at them. The shells struck their toes, while the aircraft buzzed around their ankles and attacked whatever they could reach, but to the two Divine Dragons, their assault was about as harmful as a swarm of gnats, and no less annoying.
“Halt your attacks, humans. You won't damage us, as you can plainly see. We're not here to harm you, only to deal with those bombs of yours,” Naga said.
“I've met with the soldiers of this land when I arrived, mother; I don't think they'll stop attacking us unless we destroy them all.” The seconds confirmed Tiki's words; despite the clear futility of their attacks, the humans kept attacking. Their feet were starting to itch from the assault, and Naga was losing patience with them.
Why were they still attacking? She couldn't figure it out—not until another nuclear bomb struck her knee, with a second one hitting Tiki's leg. So that was their game; first the humans had baited them here with the earlier nuclear strikes, then used their military to keep them entertained while even more bombs were sent their way. And these ones weren't coming from just one location, but from all around them. It seemed they were leaving her no choice.
“I wished to show you kindness, but I see now you won't allow me,” she sighed, and blew up the incoming missiles like she had the previous bunch. “You were more correct than I cared to admit, daughter. These humans won't see reason until we teach them.”
“Does that mean...”
“Yes. You have my permission to go after anyone who's attacking us. Just try to spare everyone else, alright?”
As Tiki raised her foot up high, dozens of aircraft crashed into it, and many more were sent careening by the powerful air currents kicked up in the wake of her foot. In the next instant, she stomped down on both the missile silo and the military base from where they'd been attacked, instantly crushing them both. After grinding it down to nothing, she crouched low and swatted at the remaining aircraft.
With that threat dealt with, she and Naga each went their own way, hunting down all their attackers. At first Naga tried to be as careful as possible to avoid collateral damage, but the more she was attacked by everyone, the more she came to feel that these people deserved at least a little more destruction, and she stopped watching her step as much, even to the point of stepping on some cities that happened to be in her way. Millions of innocents perished under her feet for the crimes of their rulers, and millions more under Tiki, who didn't need much excuse to have fun stomping them into the ground.
The men at each missile silo knew the end was coming when the rhythmic tremors from their footsteps turned into earthquakes so strong the humans could no longer stand. The thick concrete cracked, the metal warped, the power went off and missiles refused to launch. The structures threatened to give, and for miles around them the land was taken by shadow. Giant soles became their sky. In some instances a missile took off then, and exploded against the soles above, its great flame doing nothing to halt their descent. Then the men knew it had all been for naught, that these unstoppable goddesses would crush them all and have their way with what remained of this land. In their last moments they cursed themselves for fools, shortly before their lives were extinguished.
Sometimes a single toe was used for the task, demonstrating the insignificance of the specks attacking them. Other times a whole foot stomped them out of existence, with heavy collateral damage. Their triggering mechanisms not yet armed, the bombs failed to go off, and with every new silo destroyed, humanity became still more helpless against them.
Naga and Tiki's hunt for the all those bombs took them all over the continent, so that by the time they finished there was no one still living there who hadn't witnessed their sheer destructive power or had their homes shaken by their titanic steps. A tenth of the population lay dead by then, crushed to nothingness under their feet, along with every last nuclear missile.
The whole landscape had been transformed by their footprints. Mountains were flattened, transformed into plains barely above sea level. Many rivers were diverted, and others left to flow into the deep valleys their divine feet pressed into the fields where they walked, to turn these into new lakes over the coming months. Even if both women left now, never to return to this world, their actions today would still have altered the face of the Earth and the course of history for ages to come.
“It appears we got them all. Or they've learned to stop attacking,” Naga said after meeting up with her daughter again. “Maybe now we can start to guide them gently.”
Tiki looked at her mother in surprise. “You mean we're going to be their goddesses?”
“We have to, now. We've already made ourselves responsible for them by destroying their weapons and so many of their cities. And since you want to be a goddess so badly, I might as well use this world to teach you how to be a proper one.”
“Really? You're not going to punish me for coming here?”
“Not this time, but you'll have to promise you won't visit this world again without my supervision, or any other outrealm for that matter. At least until you prove to me you can be responsible with them. Then I'll teach you how to grow bigger, too.”
“I promise, mother! Thank you so much!” Tiki went to hug Naga, stepping on thousands more humans on the way to her. Naga smiled, and stroked her silky hair.
“Good. Now, go to my realm and wait for me; there's something I have to take care of before I leave.” Tiki did as her mother asked. Once Naga was alone, she cast her eyes across the landscape and sighed. So much destruction that could have been averted if only the humans had shown the good sense to stop attacking her. Well, it was too late for any of that. Now their armies were gone, which put Naga in a bit of a bind. She didn't like war, but she understood that humans sometimes needed militaries to protect themselves from each other, or from other beings who would do them harm. If she left this land like this, they'd be powerless against any invaders, and if these humans were anything like the ones in her world, it probably wouldn't be long before some other nation took advantage of it to conquer them all—assuming there was another continent in this world.
Her next course of action had to be to learn if there was, but to avoid trampling any more of this world unnecessarily, Naga used her power to float off its surface and off into space, growing herself at the same time. The further she went, the bigger she grew; in a minute she was as big as the planet itself, and then it was simply a matter of floating around it to see what other lands existed. Sure enough, there were several more continents there, with billions more people all over the world who were seeing her for the first time now.
It was just as Naga had feared. Worse, even—just by glancing over the planet's surface she had already spotted several places where the people of this world were waging wars with each other.
Though Naga was revered as a goddess back in her own world, in truth she didn't have that much power over it. Here, however, she could enforce her will on the planet though her size. She wasn't eager to do so, she was wiling to act if that's what it took to put an end to these barbaric wars. And so with one outstretched finger she reached for the first battlefield to catch her eye, where two sides shot at each other from opposite sides of a frozen river.
Naga couldn't know who had started this war or why, but that didn't matter to her. She would make an example of all these wars, one which the humans would be sure to remember for ages even if she never visited again.
As her finger neared the battlefield, the clouds dispersed and the troops were flattened under the sheer pressure of the displaced air. Aircraft were blown out of the air, and countless people found themselves blanketed by the shadow of her hand. Entire nations lost their minds in the face of this enormous threat and curled up as if that could protect them from her.
A careless poke from that divine finger could have spelled the doom of hundreds of millions, but luckily for them Naga gave the planet only the smallest tap she could manage. The crater she left on its surface looked no bigger than a pea to her; and yet to the humans it was more than thirty miles across, and the impressions left by her fingerprint seemed mountains half a mile tall. No one survived that gentle tap, not for many miles around the crater, be they troops or civilians. But if that's what it took to create a peaceful world, it was a worthy sacrifice as Naga saw it.
She dealt with the other battles in the same way, wherever they were being fought—blistering deserts, dense jungles, great mountains, or fortified cities. Only when they were all taken care of did she bother to explain herself. “I'm sorry for all this destruction, humans, but I can't allow you to wage war on each other anymore. Know that I did not come just to destroy your armies, however. From this day forward you will live under my care and protection. I will help your people flourish like never before. Maybe you can't understand this now, but some day you will, and you'll thank me for what I've done. And so you'll know I'm always there to help, I'll keep your planet with me wherever I go.”
As she spoke these words, Naga started growing again, to sizes far beyond their world's—but while the humans had a sense that she was getting bigger, they had no idea how much bigger she'd become until she reached for their little world. Her fingertips were massively bigger than the Earth. To her, their world was barely the size of a sesame seed, floating helplessly between her thumb and forefinger. As these massive digits closed in on them, all humanity fell into despair, thinking this would be their end, but instead they were stopped by an invisible barrier, one which encompassed not only the Earth but the moon as well.
With that protective barrier in place, Naga could move the planet safely, and held it up to her face. No one there could truly feel the motion, but it still made them dizzy to see her cosmically gigantic body zoom past them in a matter of seconds. Naga smiled at the planet. It looked so adorable, that tiny speck between her fingertips, and so did the billions of little souls living down there. She turned the planet around so that everyone could see her, then brought it to her lips and embraced their world in a tender kiss.
This was the perfect size for her to bring the planet with her, but she needed somewhere to carry it first, and she had the perfect place in mind.
Releasing the tiny planet, Naga directed magically away from her face, and down past the length of her divine body. Her chest, her tummy, her thighs—the humans floated past it all, far too scared to admire the beauty of it all, until they reached her foot. There the world made its way along to the silver ring around her middle toe. A divot formed around the planet's barrier as it pressed into the massive wall of gold, until it was firmly encrusted into the ring.
Admiring the planet from afar, Naga wiggled her toes to make sure it wouldn't fly off, all while the people down there slowly came to realize what she'd done to them. Their planet, their homes, everyone and everything they had ever known, reduced to a mere bauble adorning this woman's toe. And that's all they would be for the rest of their lives.
Sizey Gensokyo - Alice Margatroid by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Touhou story. A shrunken Marisa seeks help from Alice, and gets more than she bargained for.
Previous chapter: https://giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=15281&chapter=5
RATING: X
TAGS: F/f, Doll, Micro, Fantasy, Gentle, Lesbians, Handheld, Breasts, Mouth play, Futanari
Marisa was getting really sick of being shrunk. There she had been, minding her own business on her way to “borrow” some things from the human village, when a tengu jumped out of nowhere and cast some shrinking spell on her. Must have used something other than a shrinking seal because Reimu's protective talisman proved useless yet again. Marisa was starting to think she should get a refund on it. She had paid for it, right? It slipped her mind at the moment, but even if not, she deserved some compensation for this faulty product.
Luckily she managed to escape her attacker, though not before having to spend half an hour under her foot. Now she flew through the Forest of Magic looking for help. She knew she was at the right place when she saw a white Western-style house at the end of a clearing. The door was shut, but the window open, and Marisa let herself in, calling “Alice! Hey, Alice!”
The house was quieter than usual. The army of magically-manipulated dolls which kept Alice company and saw to her household chores lay dormant on the shelves, tables, and seats, glassy eyes staring into space. Alice had made them all, crafting their delicate features and frilly maid dresses with the utmost love and care. When animated by her magical strings they were adorable, but they were so commonly moving that the times when they went still made Marisa feel like she was looking at their corpses. “Creepy,” she thought, shivering as she flew past a few.
It didn't take her long to learn where Alice was; the sound of water spilling onto porcelain said it loud and clear. Now she just had to wait for Alice to finish showering. Out here, surrounded by dozens of unblinking dolls.
... Well, come to think of it, Alice would probably understand that this emergency warranted interrupting her shower, so there was no need to wait outside.
Marisa crawled under the door and into the bathroom. A softly hummed melody filled the room, made louder by its echoes. Compared to the rest of Gensokyo, Alice's bathroom, like the rest of her house, was relatively modern, with a real shower and hot running water. Steam filled the room as Alice made the most of that fact; it fogged up the shower doors and robbed them of what clarity they possessed. All Marisa could see of the dollmaker was a pale blur in the rough shape of a human, topped with a bit of yellow.
Alice's dress and other clothing lay neatly folded on the toilet seat, and atop the stack sat another dormant doll, whose blue eyes seemed for one spooky instant to be staring right at Marisa. The mini magician froze, then blushed in shame. “Why are you so scared of a little doll?” she challenged herself, and with a fierce glare she flew to confront her fear.
The doll was only a foot tall, but at Marisa's antly size it seemed a hundred times bigger. There was ample room on the tip of its black Mary Janes for her to stand and look it over. But after staying there a while she was starting to feel silly. Why make such a big fuss about the doll, one way or the other? It was a waste of time and energy. Best thing to do was ignore it and go talk to Alice.
Just so no one could say she was scared of it, though, Marisa flew up to the doll's face and stared into its glassy eyes, as if challenging it to move. Nothing happened, of course, and Marisa shook her head, chuckling over her own foolishness. Still, she decided to shoot a pair of magic blasts into its eyes as revenge for the earlier scare before leaving. Except that as Marisa was turning away afterwards, a blink from those eyes made her stop cold, and she whirled back around to find them staring right at her.
The doll frowned as much as its rigid form allowed. Marisa felt she should run, but she had forgotten how to move, and as she floated there a pair of wooden hands clapped together around her. Stunned, she fell on the doll's lap, while it tilted its little head to look at her. It was a testament to Alice's dollmaking that its face could show such surprise. “Marisa?” it said, and reached for her slowly, sliding its tiny fingers under Marisa's tinier body to grab and lift her.
Marisa shook in its grip, tried and failed to break free of it. She was about to scream before she saw the faint magical threads stretching from the doll all the way to the shower. “Are you moving this thing, Alice?” she asked.
“Who else would it be?” said the Doll. It grinned at Marisa, its smile both cute and creepy, and pulled off the witch's wide-brimmed hat with her other hand. “I sensed the doll get attacked, so used my strings to check. Never thought I'd find you. Ah, you're so tiny! What happened? Did you buy one of those seals to shrink yourself so you could come in and spy on me?”
“You know I wouldn't do that!” Marisa shouted, pushing against the fingers trying to pet her head.
“Right. So you 'borrowed' the seal instead?”
“A tengu did this to me! I barely managed to get away. I came here for help, not so you could tease me about it.”
“Well maybe if you weren't so cute I wouldn't be teasing you so much.” Marisa huffed and turned away, but the doll hooked a fingertip under Marisa's chin, nudging her face back up. “You know, pouting only makes you cuter.”
Why did that make Marisa blush, even coming from this doll? “Can you drop the doll thing already and talk to me yourself? I don't like when you play these games.”
“If that's what you want...” The doll adjusted its grip, holding her up by the armpits with just two fingers while its other hand grabbed and pulled at her boot.
“Oi! What's this about!?” She kicked her leg away, but was quickly grabbed again and her boot pulled off of her.
“You'll get your clothes all wet if you join me in the shower like that! We need to get them off of you first.”
“Who said I wanted to join you in there!?”
“If you didn't then why'd you come in while I was showering?” Marisa couldn't tell her the truth, so she quietly endured being manhandled and stripped naked by the doll.
“Well, come in, then. I'm waiting for you,” said Alice after the doll had finished with Marisa. It released her on its lap, next to all her clothes, and once she picked herself up it had gone completely still, staring out at nothing.
Marisa flew away before it could spook her again, and perched atop the shower doors. Alice found her at once. “There you are!” She raised her hand, offering it up to the miniature witch. Was it too late to refuse the invitation? Marisa thought about it, but she couldn't find a way to do it without sounding rude. After a moment she hopped down to the giant palm, and was carried lower. Marisa had meant to reproach Alice for her treatment at the doll's hands, but the smile she found beaming on Alice's face made her forget. It was the genuine article, radiant with joy, of which the doll's smile had been but a pale copy.
“Ah, you're even cuter in person!” Alice murmured. Her bright golden eyes locked onto Marisa, taking in every millimeter of the shrunken witch, from her head down to her toes. Her fingers half-curled over Marisa, a canopy that made Alice just about the only thing she could see.
“Will you cool it with that 'cute' stuff? I thought you'd help me grow back, not play with me like one of your dolls.”
“Of course I'll help, but what's the rush? It's not every day we get a chance like this. What's wrong with having a little fun with it?”
“Fun? Maybe it's fun for you to play with someone my size, but it sure isn't fun for me. What're you gonna do? Step on me? Sit on me? Stick me in your mouth?”
Alice frowned. “Why would I do any of those things?”
“It's what everyone does to me when I get small! It's what Sukuna did, what Nitori did, what the fairies and tengu did. Every time I shrink I get treated like a toy, and I'm sick of it!” She yelled and stomped her foot so fiercely that Alice was taken aback. “And you're the same as them, aren't you? You already had that doll of yours toy with me, now you're going to do it in person.”
“I swear I wasn't! I'm sorry, I didn't know this is how you felt about it. Let me get out of the shower and I'll do what I can to help. I don't know any spell to grow someone else, but I know one for growing myself. Maybe I can teach it to you, then you'll never have to be small again.”
Marisa sighed. “No, it's fine. Thanks for the offer, but you don't have to rush it for my sake. It's not like anything bad will come of spending an extra five minutes this size.”
“Are you sure? I thought you hated being small.”
“Normally, yeah. I don't mind it much when I'm with someone I can trust. I just needed to get that off my chest. Besides, I could use a shower too. I spent half an hour under sweaty tengu feet. Can you help me with the soap and stuff?”
“If that's really what you want.” Alice turned the shower down to a soft drizzle and held her hand under it, watching Marisa shower. Each drop hit her like a bucket of water; the currents threatened to wash her away, but she steadied her footing and stayed in place. After a minute, Alice offered her a bar of soap. Marisa scraped off a handful and scrubbed herself down with it, washing off the dirt and sweat. When finished, she motioned to Alice, who pulled her away from the showerhead.
“Hey, I'm sorry for all that stuff I had my doll do to you. I was only playing around, and I promise I was never going to step on you or do any of that other stuff those other girls did.”
“This again? Alice, it's fine, I already knew you weren't gonna hurt me.”
“No, listen. I don't know how long you're going to be stuck like this. It could be days before you learn how to grow yourself back. No matter how long it takes, I'm going to be with you, making sure that no one ever treats you like that again. I'm going to keep you safe and protected because... I love you!”
The words made Marisa's heart jump to her throat. Alice's face and tone left no doubt to how sincerely she meant it. Now it was her cheeks going red, and her eyes turning away from Marisa, too scared to meet them. It was... damn. Love? Really? What had she done to deserve love?
Marisa had always liked Alice. They were friends; very close friends, like her and Reimu. Well, not quite the same. There was something different about her friendship with Alice, wasn't there? She never got lost in Reimu's eyes, never stole glances at her face when she wasn't looking, nor thought about holding hands with her, like she did with Alice. Was that the love Alice was talking about? Had she felt the same way this whole time?
“Thanks, Alice. I really appreciate that. I, uh... guess I'll take you up on the offer. I wouldn't mind... Hell, I'd love spending more time with you, even at this size.” Maybe especially at this size? Marisa couldn't say how she felt about any of this, except that she was glad Alice looked happy with her answer.
It wasn't exactly what Alice wanted to hear, but she knew Marisa, and knew this was the closest thing to an “I love you too” she would say on such short notice. Those other words could be teased out of her in time, but even this was enough to stir Alice's passions. “Marisa? I want to try something together. Let me know if I'm going too far. I'll stop right away for you.” Her eyelids slowly fell as she pulled Marisa towards her rosy lips.
Marisa tensed. The giant face closing in on her was an imposing sight. Old instincts kicked in, and thoughts of being eaten alive grew stronger the closer she that giant mouth came. Had it been anyone else doing this to her she would have been flying away already, but she trusted Alice. More than that, she almost wanted to be taken into the woman's mouth. It didn't happen, at least not yet, but the ample kiss that fell on her got her heart pumping all the same, and sent waves of shivers up her spine.
The weight of those lips, their embrace of her naked body, made little Marisa whimper in half-fear, half-delight. She stirred under the pressure, not knowing whether she wanted to wriggle out or sink deeper into that soft flesh until Alice pulled away and she realized how badly she wanted more of that. She might even have asked for another kiss if Alice hadn't given one to her right away, satisfied that Marisa could handle it.
The giant lips pushed Marisa into Alice's palm, nuzzled her up and down its wrinkled surface, lavishing more love onto her than she was ready for. Even so, it was hard to tell which of the two women was enjoying this more. Alice had wanted this for ages; a shrinking seal meant for Marisa had languished in her drawer for months while she waited for the perfect opportunity, only for Marisa to fall into her hands like this. She relished having Marisa all to herself, couldn't get enough of that tiny body sinking into her lips.
A few minutes into it, Alice pushed Marisa up to her fingers, and with those fingers pulled the witch down and held her gently against her chest. The fatty mound was as welcoming as her lips, and it felt like a full-body massage to be rubbed all over her breasts. Marisa loved it. When Alice paused to make sure she was fine, the tiny witch raised her little arms and pressed against that warm skin, groping, squeezing, kneading like a cat, overawed at its softness. She nuzzled her face in it, even licked it to know the taste of Alice, making her protector blush. It was so much like her fantasies that Alice thought to push things all the way.
There's no way she would have done it had she been thinking clearly, but seeing Marisa return her affections encouraged Alice to pull Marisa down, down, down, until she was sliding along a hardened, throbbing length of flesh. With a gasp, the witch opened her eyes to find herself lying on Alice's erection, right in the middle of her shaft.
It was shocking, to say the least, especially since no such shaft had existed when last Marisa looked. But perhaps she shouldn't have been so surprised. Alice had started out as a human magician, but unlike Marisa she had since become a magician youkai. Like any youkai, she could alter certain parts of her anatomy, and this was one example of it.
Despite the shock, Marisa never thought to ask Alice to stop. It both frightened and excited her that Alice was pushing things so far, and besides, the hard cock felt good. Even when released, Marisa only sat and spread out her legs to welcome that hot flesh between them.
Alice's cock hung unaided, and bounced with every throb. Marisa gripped its loose skin to avoid being thrown off—and good thing too, since Alice soon started swaying while humming a little tune. “Are you really fine staying there? You don't have to if you don't want to. Or I could change into something more feminine.”
“Jeez, are you really gonna make me say I like it down here? You know I'm no good with this stuff.” said Marisa. “And I don't care what you look like. Just hurry up and do whatever you were gonna do, before I get embarrassed thinking about it.”
“Whatever you say, my tiny doll~.” Pinning Marisa down with a fingertip, Alice pushed the girl back until she lay atop the smooth pink head, where a dollop of precum was seeping out. Marisa was washed in it, and used to spread it all over Alice's cockhead. The witch's delicate features tickled Alice's dick like nothing else. It twitched eagerly, and only her willpower kept Alice from blowing her load in the first few seconds.
But what most excited her was when Marisa reciprocated, servicing and snuggling up to Alice's dick as she had to her breasts a minute ago. To think that even scarred by all her other shrinking episodes Marisa still trusted her enough to go through with this. It made Alice so happy that another “I love you” burst forth from her. “I love you. I love you. I love you so much.”
The words echoed off the walls, repeating each confession thrice over, and so too they echoed in Marisa's heart. Nothing had ever made her feel this way before. If Alice had asked her now, she would have even agreed to stay shrunk forever, and spend the rest of her life in those tender hands.
Marisa surrendered to her lover's pleasure, and found her own pleasure in it. She felt every twitch of Alice's dick as if it were happening inside her, growing aroused with the other woman, and when Alice came at last, spilling her hot, steamy seed all over Marisa, the witch came along with her, overwhelmed by the sheer volumes of semen.
The pleasure was so intense Alice couldn't hold herself up anymore. She sat under the shower, panting and gasping, and fished Marisa out of the pool of cum in her hand. It was hard to clean her of all that mess, especially her long, blonde hair, so Alice stuck the girl in her mouth for a little while, slowly and gently sucking off all the cum.
It was a testament to Marisa's trust in her that she never once panicked, even while Alice's tongue smothered her completely. She wouldn't have minded staying a while longer, but Alice spat her out once she noticed the taste of semen was gone. A bit of water finished the job of cleaning Marisa, after which she lay in Alice's palm, abuzz with the warmth of the experience. Alice could have watched her lying there forever, but she figured that was enough water wasted and shut the faucet off. Her doll grabbed the towel and dried her down while she fawned over Marisa, admiring her shapely form and the slight motions of her breathing, until the tiny woman cracked an eye open. “Is it over?” Marisa said just before the doll dried her too, her voice so soft Alice almost didn't catch it.
“Shh, don't strain yourself. But yes, we're finished. As soon as you're ready to try growing back, tell me and I'll teach you the spell.”
“That's good. I think I'll leave that for later, though. Maybe we could take a nap together? Have some food? Or something else. You could step on me... if you want to. I think I'd be fine with anything you want.” She looked so embarrassed saying that, and it took all of Alice's self-control not to tease her for it.
“Whatever you say, my tiny doll,” Alice whispered, petting her tiny head.
“Thanks. For everything, I mean. And, uh... I... I love you too.”
Just when Alice thought she couldn't get any happier... She brought Marisa to her lips again, kissed her nice and slowly, even as she carried the tiny witch to her room. They would stay there a while, not to nap but to explore each other in depth, the rest of the world forgotten. It wasn't until the next day that they could think of anything else, and even then Marisa kept pushing back her lesson on Alice's growth spell to spend the day cuddling. Who cared if she was tiny? As long as she was with Alice, everything was perfect.
House Cleaning by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A rhino housewife cleans up after her husband and the tiny human coworkers he brought over, and finds a little one in need of her care.
RATING: PG
TAGS: F/m, Brobdingnagian, Furry, Feet, Breasts, Butt, Maternal, Gentle
Margaret was in a foul mood this morning. If it wasn't bad enough that her leopard husband and his coworkers had making noise all night watching their little game—and a good bit afterwards if she wasn't mistaken—Trevor had woken her up again early this morning when he went to get ready for work. Though she stayed in bed for an hour afterwards trying to get at least enough shuteye to make her headache disappear, she only kept tossing and turning without end, even after Trevor was gone and the house was silent.
Once the sunlight intruded into their bedroom, the rhino woman gave up and rolled her ass out of bed. The floorboards creaked as they took on her weighty body, and with half-shut eyes she lumbered out the door. After a quick trip to the bathroom to freshen up and take care of business, she lumbered down the hall and into the living room, where Trevor had left an unwelcome surprise for her.
It seemed he and his friends hadn't bothered cleaning up after themselves, not last night and certainly not this morning. Bottles of beer lay on the couches, table, and floor, along with emptied bags of chips and a diverse assortment of crumbs. Unbelievable! As if she hadn't talked to him about the importance of cleanliness many times before. He probably expected her to fix this mess for him again, huh? Well, she would, but after today he'd be sleeping on the couch for weeks!
Walking up to the side of the couch, Marge grabbed the ends of the bed sheet they had left there and flapped it furiously up and down to throw off all the crumbs on it. There must have been something else inside, though, because after the first flap she heard several somethings shout as they were launched in the air and fell all over the floor. Margaret was confused, until she looked at the couch and saw what, or rather who, had been lying under the blanket.
It had slipped her mind this morning, what with the headache and everything, that Trevor worked in a company with both anthro and human workers. He had graciously brought them over for the watch party game in the spirit of camaraderie, which was all well and good except he'd apparently forgotten to take them back. Now the little critters were all over her couch and her floor, and probably under those pillows too if the sounds were any indication.
Margaret had always thought humans were cute as heck. The little things were just four inches tall as anthros saw things—the perfect size to pick up and cuddle—though they insisted they were actually normal size and that her kind was a hundred feet tall.
It tickled her to think of herself as some huge giantess, and normally she tried to be a gentle if playful one for the little humans, but today she was not in the mood. “Well ain't that great,” she sighed, then raised her hands and clapped twice, loud enough to be heard from the other end of the house. “Rise and shine, boys! I figure it's time y'all were gettin' to work, don't ya think?” The humans groaned and stirred. By the look of things they were barely awake. Probably nursing some nasty hangovers from last night, if the bottles all around were any indication.
“Look, I'm gonna have myself some breakfast, and once I'm done I 'spect you boys to be up and movin' for the door, else I'll be throwin' you out, y'hear?” She didn't wait for a reply before heading to the kitchen for a bowl of cereal. When she returned, wearing a modest sea foam dress and armed with a whole slew of cleaning supplies, half the humans seemed to have gone back to sleep, while the other half were up and shuffling along at such speeds that they would surely reach the front door in half an hour or so, if they ever remembered where it was.
“Still at it, huh? Well I warned y'all, so I don't wanna hear no complainin'.” Leaning over the couch, her plump belly resting on the back, Margaret collected the humans still on it. One by one they felt her thick, wrinkled fingers pull them off the couch and curl around them with enough strength to force out an airy wheeze, before getting tossed in a small plastic bag she'd brought along. They were seven men in total, but that hardly made a dent in their numbers. Had Trevor brought every last human guy in the office? He'd be in big trouble once his boss learned about it, same as all these boys. Maybe that'll teach them responsibility.
Margaret went and dumped this first batch of humans on the porch before heading back for more. Boom, boom, boom! The 600 ton rhino rattled the guys with every step, especially the ones that hadn't found their balance yet. One in particular, a certain Rob Haley, was knocked on his ass by the shaking. He still wasn't used to working with anthros, so when he saw her walking right towards him, he froze up and stared blankly at her, lost in his own fear and awe. He didn't think to do anything about it until she was almost on top of him, but his shout of “Mrs. Rhino!” was cut short when her foot fell right on him.
BOOM! The anthro's leathery sole was softer yet heavier than anticipated, like being buried under a thousand mattresses. His limbs splayed under pressure, his whole body buried deep in that broad, grey skin. Rob wasn't doing too good on the wakefulness front to start with, so after that blow he plumb passed out, and stayed that way as “Mrs. Rhino” kicked back her foot to check what she'd stepped on. When she saw that man stuck on her sole like gum to a shoe, she snorted a laugh and set her foot back down. Of all the things littering her floor, a human was probably the least disgusting thing to step on. Besides, they surely deserved it for the big mess they made.
Margaret stepped on him a bunch more times while she cleared the other couches of every little critter, and after dumping them outside, where the first batch seemed busy figuring out how they'd be getting to work today, she peeled him off her foot and dropped him with the others.
Fifteen down and still, like, forty more to go, but at last Margaret was feeling up to the task. She returned to the living room to clean up all the beer bottles next, leaving the remaining humans for later—though if any of them happened to be in her way, she was ready to step on them and keep them stuck to her soles in the meantime. Afterwards she took all the bottles outside and dumped them in the trash, then scraped four more humans off her soles and onto the doorstep.
After seeing her step on their companions, a bunch more guys had made their way to the door on their own, and she held it open for them while they stepped out, but some more of them had taken to hiding instead, crawling under the couches. Did they think she wouldn't notice? Well, let them think so for now. At least they stayed out of her way while she vacuumed the crumbs off the couches and wiped them off the coffee table. Then once she was done with that, she got the broom and shoved it under the center couch, dragging out a half-dozen hungover men. They scattered every which way as soon as the broom was off them, but that huge bristled monster soon came back to herd them away. “No, no, wrong way boys! You need to run this way!” Margaret kept sweeping them until they got the hint and ran for the door. Some careful stomping right behind them was all it took to make them keep up the pace, and when she opened the door they ran right out.
She dealt with the humans under the other couches in the same way. That was all of them that she could see, so then she moved on to sweeping and mopping the floor, and dealing with all the stains. Only, once she was finished and putting everything away, she noticed a pair of her pink panties out in the hall. Margaret didn't remember leaving them out—she never left her panties anywhere but her drawers or the laundry basket. It was a mystery how they'd wound up there, until she noticed the two small lumps moving so very slightly under the fabric.
Gary and Jacob felt their hearts race. It had seemed such a good idea to scurry into the anthro's bedroom and steal the biggest pair of panties any of them had ever seen straight out the laundry bin. They'd be legends in the office, probably win themselves a few rounds of beers if they managed to bring it out. Right now, though, they'd settle for making it out alive.
They could see little of the outside world from under the waistband—just enough to know Margaret was standing right over them—so when she turned those big stompers around, they thought they were in the clear. They certainly didn't expect to be caught under a few hundred tons of rhinoceros bum.
WHOMPH! It hit them like a goddamn mountain, knocked the daylights out of them. They barely clung to consciousness while Marge twisted her ass left and right, grinding down those little perverts with a laugh. “How do you like this, boys? You seemed like pretty big fans of my butt, so thought I'd introduce ya.”
By the time she finished with them they looked pretty darn flat, and Margaret had to peel them off the floor and carry them away. She tossed them out with the others, who had finally gotten off her porch and were now loitering on her lawn. Marge grabbed her hose and squirted them down to the sidewalk before heading back inside, satisfied with her work. It was so nice to see the living room shining clean again, and without any of those irresponsible little men hanging around. Those two were the last of them, right? She searched all over the living room and kitchen, and checked the hall, bathroom and bedroom again, putting her panties back in the laundry while she was at it. When she was certain there were no more men around, she plopped down on the couch with a glass of water and the TV remote. Soon she was watching her show, her foul mood and headache gone with all the clutter and humans. How nice it was to not have any more messes to clean up!
But while she was pining over the dreamy Dr. Edison, a faint voice caught her ears, and after looking around the room, she found the source of it right beside her. An arm poked out from between the couch cushions, and a tiny face was barely visible in the gap. “Help. Please, help,” the human croaked, waving his arm at her. He looked and sounded so helpless it moved her to pity, and she carefully slipped her fingers in the gap and pulled him out. He lay in her palm afterwards. “Are you alright, boy?” she asked. For once the word was almost appropriate; this human was younger than all the others from the party, barely a man by the look of him. Handsome too, if a bit too thin for rhino standards. He hardly moved, but he did nod in response, which made her relieved. “What's your name?”
“It's Johnny, Ma'am.” His body numb after all his time lost in the couch, Johnny struggled even to sit, his every movement bringing pins and needles over most of his body. “Thank you for saving me,” he said, blushing as he made looked at the rhino's kindly face. She held him level with her belly, just above her lap, so it was hard for his eyes not to be drawn to her huge chest. Luckily she didn't notice.
“You're welcome. But call me Margaret, pumpkin.”
“O-okay... Margaret.” The way she smiled at him after that made his heart race, and not out of fear. Why did he feel this way? She was a married woman—not only that but an anthro bigger than the apartments where he lived. Probably old enough to be his mom, too. She was hot all the same, though. He'd never been this close to an anthro woman before, and so far it was proving to be quite the experience.
“Now tell me, what were you doin' in my couch? Were you hiding in there? Give me the truth, pumpkin; I promise I won't get mad.”
“No, I wasn't hiding. The truth is, I got shoved in there last night by some of the guys. I'm an intern, you see, and I only joined a couple weeks ago, so they've been doing some... hazing, I guess.”
“They left you there all night? And they didn't even help you out this mornin'?” Margaret looked aghast. She moved her thumb closer, and softly stroked his leg with it. “Men can be such animals!”
“It's fine, really. Perfectly normal.” He tried to say more, but she put a finger to his mouth with surprising gentleness.
“Shush, you; I don't wanna hear ya defendin' those brutes. Should've stomped 'em harder, if I knew what they'd done. You need anythin', dear? A ride to work, maybe? I'm so sorry I didn't notice you sooner, or I'd've pulled you right out.”
“It's fine, really. And I don't have work Mondays, so I'm free today.”
“Then how about you stay here with me this mornin'? Let me treat ya nice to make up for what those animals did to you, poor thing.” Was it his imagination, or was she being a bit too... flirty? She couldn't really be into him, not when she was barely the size of her fingers, right?
... Aw, to hell with it. Whatever she thought of him, she was a kind and lovely woman, and he surely deserved some time in her company after spending the night stuck in the sofa. He was too flustered to answer, but she knew his thoughts by the look on his face, so she turned him around and, lying lengthwise on the couch, set him down between her chest and belly, resting her hand on his legs.
Johnny was stunned. The strength of that hand, the softness of her dress and body, the floral scents hanging in the air and especially in the fabric—it was like he'd died and gone to heaven, and fallen in the hands of an angel. He was so in love.
Margaret stroked his legs beneath her fingers, barely paying attention to her show for a while. When she let him go, she felt him crawl down along her belly, to lie down in the middle of that big mound, his little arms spread out to hug as much of it as he could reach.
It was amazing how far it moved with her every breath, lifting him like he weighed nothing. To think he was scarcely more than a bug to this woman, yet still she treated him so kindly. Now he finally understood why some humans chose to live as the pets of anthros like her.
“Enjoyin' my body, pumpkin?” Margaret's voice made him sit and look back at her. Had he gone too far? That's what he feared, but she still had the same gentle smile as before. “Don't be shy about it. A woman my age appreciates knowin' she can still catch the eye of a handsome young man.” Johnny couldn't hide his blush this time, but maybe there was no reason to do so. Her hand moved towards him again, and with a single fingertip she pushed him down on his back and pinned him against her softness. “So ya like big bellies, huh? What about big butts? 'Cause I got one here with your name written all over it.” Her finger scooped him up and held him above her face while he clung to the mighty grey digit. “What's your answer, pumpkin? You in or out?”
Margaret blew on him, ruffling his hair with her minty fresh breath. “I, I, I...” He stammered without end. God, she was too much for him! Margaret just laughed and rolled over on the couch.
“Here, enjoy the best seat in the house! Just don't do anythin' too naughty, y'hear? I am a married woman.” You wouldn't think she was, the way she dropped him between her cheeks and pushed him halfway down her crack, then giggled like a minx some fifty feet away.
Johnny was a bit tense at first, but after a while he relaxed into his little nook. Later he climbed out, wanting to see for himself how big her cheeks were. As he perched atop her left one, he stood in awe of them both. Just one of those shapely beauties was bigger than his whole bedroom; together they seemed a huge playground for him. He spent some time walking over them, taking in the softness of the ground and the depth of her curves, while also admiring the thick, gorgeous legs on one side and Margaret's strong back and shoulders and oddly handsome face on the other, until at last he lay down to enjoy her body while watching her morning talk show.
Though it had been a stressful morning for the both of them, and certainly for him, in the end everything had come up smelling like roses. Now the young man and the towering middle-aged housewife could relax all morning long in good company, each enjoying the other's attention and cuddling together for hours to come.
Sizey Gensokyo - Marisa's Lesson by idunnow
“Don't push yourself too hard. Focus on getting everything right; it won't work if you force it.”
“I know, Alice, you told me that already,” Marisa said as another attempt to cast the growth spell ended in failure, leaving her not one shred taller than she had been for days now. She opened her eyes, and looked up at Reimu and Alice. The three of them sat together, Marisa atop the kotatsu in Hakurei Shrine and the other two in front of her. “Show me again how it's done. There's gotta be something I'm missing.”
Reimu rolled her eyes. This would be her fourth time demonstrating since Marisa and Alice arrived half an hour ago, and at this point she doubted Marisa had anything more to learn from her example. Still, she stood and shrank herself, floating in midair so Marisa could witness, then grew herself back to normal size with a single cast of the spell. “Is that enough for you?”
Marisa shut her eyes and made another attempt. “You can do it. We believe in you,” said Alice. Neither her encouragement nor Reimu's example made any difference; the magical energies Marisa wielded faded with no effect, the same as the last several dozen tries today, and the hundreds from the days before. At this point she was tempted just to ask to be grown back and leave it at that, but the prospect of getting shrunk again and having no choice but to suffer at someone's mercy until it wore off was enough to make her commit.
Reimu pursed her lips to keep from sighing. Focusing on something other than Marisa for a change, she watched Alice out the corner of her eye. Concern showed on her face, and hope for Marisa's success, and the powerless desire to help. Reimu didn't know her half as well as Marisa did, but she knew enough to say this was quite unlike her. She'd been really protective of Marisa, too, keeping a close eye on every interaction Reimu had with her. And Marisa was also acting odd, sometimes ignoring Alice altogether, other times shooting her quick glances.
What was up with those two? Reimu considered the question until a few more failures from Marisa told her it was time to change things up. “Alice, come with me for a second. I want to discuss something in private. We'll be back soon so keep practicing in the meantime, Marisa.”
“Yeah, okay,” Marisa said, paying no attention as they left the room and shut the door after them.
Alice kept glancing back while Reimu led her away to the back of the shrine. “What did you want to talk about?” she asked, looking towards the other room even then.
“I have an idea for how to help Marisa grow, and it needs to be a surprise for her to have the best chance of working. You can help out, but first I wanted to ask, are you and Marisa an item yet?”
Alice's head whipped around to Reimu, her eyes like those of a deer in headlights. “A-an item?”
“Are you together now? Romantically? Did you finally confess your feelings for her?”
“What makes you think I have feelings for her?” Alice clutched at her skirt and fiddled nervously with it.
“Come on. Just because Marisa is too dense to notice it doesn't mean we all are. Everyone knows. At least, everyone who's seen you two together. You've both been acting strange since you got here, and apparently you spent a few days together before coming to me for help. Something must have happened in that time. Marisa would never make the first move, so that leaves you. That's what your face is saying, too. You confessed, and she... what did she say? She didn't turn you down, did she?”
“No, she... she said she loves me too,” Alice whispered as though it would stop being true if she said it too loud.
“Really? That's great! I hope you two are really happy together!”
“Thank you. Er, what was that you said about your idea to help Marisa?”
“Oh, right. Well it's like this...”
-----
Another several attempts later, Marisa felt she was no closer to pulling off this spell than she had been before. She might even be getting worse at it. Mentally exhausted, she lay back and stared at the ceiling.
Morning light streamed in through the window, warming her naked figure. The clothes she'd been wearing on the day she shrank had since gotten lost somewhere in Alice's house, and while Alice had picked up another set from Marisa's place before coming to visit Reimu, those clothes were waiting for her over in the corner, a reward she would get only once she mastered this magic and grew herself back. Assuming she ever did. Good thing there was no one but Reimu and Alice here right now; no way would she have agreed to stay if Aunn or Shinmy, or even worse, Clownpiece, were around to see her like this.
Reimu and Alice finally returned after a few minutes, and walked together over to the table. “Still nothing, huh?” Reimu glanced at Alice, who nodded very slightly. “Listen, Marisa, I think I know how to help you figure this out. You just need to come with me first.”
Marisa grunted as she got to her feet and started stretching in preparation to follow Reimu. “Alright. What's your bright idea? And where are we going?” she asked, but instead of answering, Reimu reached over and snatched her up. Smothered between the miko's fingers, Marisa was carried away faster than she could think to resist. Soon she sensed the thud of Reimu's feet against the floor far below. “Reimu!” she shouted, or at least tried to, same as she tried to break out of her grip at first. Wasn't long before she gave up and settled for grumbling to herself.
It was odd, she realized, that Alice hadn't spoken up in her defense yet. Was this something they had discussed in secret when they left the room? Seemed so. Well, Marisa didn't appreciate being kept in the dark. If whatever they had in mind didn't work, she would definitely have some choice words for them. She was busy thinking of some, all wrapped up in her indignation, when Reimu's fingers started to grow around her—or more likely, Marisa started shrinking between them.
Was this also part of Reimu's bright idea? No wonder they had kept it a secret from her. Marisa wouldn't have agreed to it in a million years. She started fighting again, but there wasn't much she could do against this pair of fingers when she was the size of an ant and getting smaller by the second. How small was she? Marisa could only guess by the size of Reimu's fingerprints, and what they told her was terrifying. By the end she was so tiny her whole body lay on just one of those fingerprint ridges, a helpless speck in Reimu's grip.
It didn't occur to her until then to try the growth spell again, but though she tried desperately, she met with the same failure as before. Suddenly she was released, and fell from the giant finger onto a hard concrete surface. Numb from the pressure, stunned by the landing, it took Marisa a while to pick herself up, and even to notice the screams and wailing sirens she heard from somewhere far below—another oddity for her to puzzle out. It wasn't until she stood that Marisa found she was on top of a really tall building in the middle of a big modern city, and that both Reimu and Alice stood above it, so mind-numbingly huge that no cloud made it past their waists.
Marisa's brain struggled to make sense of how big those two were. It was a miracle she even remembered to breathe in their presence.
“Can you see her?” Reimu asked, grinning down at Marisa from beyond the clouds.
“I'm not sure,” said Alice, “but I can see the building you put her on.”
Their voices were so loud they drowned out every other sound and rattled the whole building, along with Marisa herself. What was going on? Why were they in a city? Nothing made sense. What would happen to her now? Were they going to crush her? No, no, they would never. She had to calm down and think. The gateway—Reimu said Yukari had changed it somehow, to connect Gensokyo to other worlds. This had to be one of those worlds. Why had they brought her here, though? That was something Marisa couldn't guess, especially not when she was so preoccupied with watching the titans for the first sign of danger.
“They're all so tiny! I never thought people could get so small.” Alice crouched, peering at the countless little humans who cowered beneath her. At least, she knew they were humans even if she couldn't see it. “Specks” was the word for them; her toes alone were taller than any of their buildings, and the mere act of her crouching caused a rumbling for miles around.
“Do you want to play with them? Go ahead! We have time to spare.” Reimu raised her foot, which so far had lay just outside the city. The front half of it hung above the nearest rows of houses, giant toes wiggling, teasing all the puny specks beneath. Marisa was terrified, yet she couldn't look away. Reimu wasn't really going to step on them, was she? Her breath caught in her chest when that foot started to fall, deepening the darkness its shadow cast on the ground, until with a rumbling BOOM it crashed into the earth, annihilating everything underneath. Marisa saw that a few houses stood between her toes still—mere grains of sand beside her. People moved among them too, mites desperate to escape before they met the same fate as their friends.
“Are you paying attention, Marisa?” Reimu called to her. “You'd better hurry up and grow, or you'll end up just like all these people.” She curled her toes, catching every last survivor.
Alice was next, crushing several blocks under her heel and slowly lowering the rest of her foot, savoring not just the sensation of all those tiny buildings crumbling against her sole, but also the energy released by those thousands upon thousands of human specks who perished beneath her.
Marisa could feel the impact of their wiggling toes on the ground even from halfway across the city, just as she felt the next step Reimu took into it. She was numb watching it, and she trembled as she contemplated how many people they must have killed in these few seconds, and how long it would be before she met the same end as them like Reimu threatened.
Somewhere in the back of her head Marisa knew it was a bluff, that Reimu and Alice would never step on her unless they knew the resistance granted by her shrinking would protect her, but her fight-or-flight instincts were too worked up to listen to reason. Besides, even if that was so, she couldn't put it past them to step on her and then leave her stuck to their soles for days as encouragement for learning the growth spell. No way would they listen to her pleading, either. There was only one way out of this, and Marisa threw herself at it.
She tried the growth spell dozens of times, making minor variations in each attempt, all the while the two titans crushed ever more of the city around her, giggling and sighing over each deadly step. “Marisa, this feels amazing! You have no idea what you're missing out on. Hurry up and grow so we can play in this world together!” Alice said.
They started their rampage at the edges, and gradually worked their way inside, coming closer to Marisa by the minute. Her desperate attempts seemed downright hopeless towards the end, when less than half a mile separated her from their fields of destruction. That's when Reimu and Alice stopped playing around and came to stand over Marisa. The last little patch of the city still intact was surrounded on all four sides by their magnificent feet, while up above their bodies stretched unto the sky.
“You still haven't cast the spell?” Disappointment colored Reimu's face. “I didn't think I'd have to do this, but if that's what it takes...” Her foot started sliding towards Marisa, bringing street after street under her toes and sole. No building could resist that mountainous weight falling on it, no human in her path escape their doom.
Marisa went white as a sheet watching those approaching toes. If this continued, she would meet the same end as all those humans in mere seconds, and yet the witch was too petrified to do anything about it. Reimu's big toe faced her down, a real giant almost twice the height of the building she stood on, but before it could crush her like another speck of dust, Reimu's toes spread apart, and her foot stopped moving with Marisa standing in the gap between them.
“Oh, I'm sorry. Did you think that was it for you?” Reimu's tone mocked Marisa, and the other survivors too. All their fear was nothing to her. Even now she could decisively end this building and everyone inside just by putting her toes together.
Marisa wasn't the religious sort. Though she was personally acquainted with several deities, she had never felt any real reverence for them, but that's just what she felt now, looking up at Reimu from between her toes. The shrine maiden seemed a goddess in a way that no one else ever had to Marisa. If she hadn't known the girl personally, there's no way she wouldn't have dropped to her knees and offered up her praise and worship, begging for her mercy just as thousands of the humans below were doing right this moment. It was messed up and embarrassing to be thinking like this, but she couldn't help it, not while faced with something so huge and powerful.
To add insult to injury, Reimu's toes started wiggling then. The building shook like never before, enough to knock Marisa off her own feet and onto her face. She thought it would collapse any moment now, but miraculously it was still together when Reimu stopped. “Don't get me wrong, I would love to have you under my foot, but Alice only agreed to go along with this if I let her do the honors. So, Alice, if you please.”
As Reimu's foot pulled back, Marisa turned around to face Alice, just in time to see her vast, dirty sole appear in the sky. Her wiggling toes, her scrunching sole, rained destructive debris down below, like a rain of heavy meteors. With her magic Marisa blasted to dust a few that were falling towards her, but it seemed pointless to be worry about them when threatened with a foot well over a mile in length. Was Alice serious about this? Marisa didn't want to believe it, but the slow yet steady descent of that pink sky convinced her. The air rumbled with its approach, and twilight took the land. No matter how much Marisa tried to assure herself she would survive this, every sense screamed the opposite. In her crushing panic, she reached blindly for the forces of magic to protect herself, and wove them together into a spell.
At last, success. Over the next few seconds, Marisa grew so big that her weight collapsed the building. Floor after floor went flat under her butt, and all together crashed into the ground as a giant pile of rubble. She was big, as big as the building itself had been when it stood, but while the humans around her seemed mere ants, she herself was still an ant to her friends. What's more, her growth went unnoticed beneath Alice's foot, whose descent hadn't slowed one bit. In the instant before it landed, Marisa tried to grow herself further, but whatever she had done to succeed last time around was lost to her, and she was shortly flattened under Alice's sole.
“It still didn't work?” Reimu's voice resounded across the tons and tons of foot weighing down on Marisa, who squirmed in her heavy prison if only to let Alice know she wasn't a speck anymore.
“I guess... No, wait. I think I feel something down there.” Alice sat, and in the next instant her foot was turned over, revealing the somewhat-less-tiny Marisa. She pulled the witch off her sole, and held her in her hand.
Reimu crouched beside her. “So it did work! Good for you, Marisa!”
The witch spent a minute coughing out all the dust from the wrecked buildings she had breathed in down there, and finally stood and glared at the giants. “Alright,” she coughed again, “which of you two should I be yelling at for this lousy idea?”
“It's not a bad idea if it works,” Reimu said. “I thought a bit of pressure might help you push past whatever mental block kept you from casting the spell. Looks like I was right. Now just finish growing to normal and we can say you've passed this test.”
Marisa sighed. “Fine. Give me a minute.” But a minute passed without any change except for her mounting frustration.
“Do you think you'll be much longer?”
“Hey, don't rush me! I'm trying, it's just I can't remember what I did to make it work last time.”
Reimu and Alice exchanged looks. “So you didn't quite learn how to do it. I guess we'll have to try my method again.” Reimu grabbed Marisa, and after a short walk she dropped the witch in the middle of another, larger city, whose buildings were even taller than her. At Marisa's feet, hundreds of tiny humans ran for shelter, or to flee the city. It was so embarrassing that all these strangers could see her naked like this, and she expected it would be even more embarrassing when Reimu shrank her back to their size again. But that's not what happened.
Marisa stayed at this same giant size, a hundred times larger than the humans below, while Alice and Reimu grew even bigger, until they towered above her as much as they had minutes ago.
To the humans, their size was beyond understanding. They were walking continents, their sheer weight causing the earth to crack beneath their feet and great rivers of lava to spew forth from it. Their toes outgrew the mountains, made them look like mere pebbles by comparison, and razed them into the dirt. It wasn't as intense a sight as the last time, but it still wrecked Marisa's nerves, enough that she started attempting to cast the growth spell right away.
“Well, let's not waste any more time.” The giants sat down side by side, their butt striking the earth's surface like a pair of massive meteors. The blastwaves were still wreaking havoc on their surroundings, razing city after city to the ground, when they put their feet up across from each other. Not only did the city Marisa was in find itself loomed over by the two massive soles, which even lying on their sides stretched well into the sky while spanning more than half the horizon, but so did several other cities.
There was no hope of survival for the millions upon millions of people inhabiting the region when their feet started sliding closer. The encroaching soles swept up deep layers of the Earth's crust as though it were dust. City after city was buried under mountains of dirt larger than any to exist before them, which even so didn't reach so much as a quarter of the way up those soles. Despite her “giant” size, Marisa would have been annihilated the same way as the humans if not for the resistance granted to her by her shrinking. Instead she was merely flattened between the godlike soles, and mashed against their skin as these started rubbing together.
“You'd better figure it out soon, Marisa. We're not letting you out until you do!” Reimu said. And Marisa certainly tried, but it was hard to concentrate on the problem while she was being dominated like this. It was so frustrating, and yet it wasn't long before she grew flustered over this treatment. Good thing they couldn't see her right now, or they'd be teasing her about it for the rest of her life.
No, no, what was she doing harboring these thoughts? “Forget about being teased,” she told herself. “If you don't figure out this spell for good, you could spend the rest of your life under their feet.” She had to think hard about this. Or, did she? Her one success happened when she couldn't take the time to stop and think. If thinking did her no good, maybe forcing it through would do the trick.
Marisa gathered magical energy and threw it all into another attempt before she could stop and think about what she was doing. It worked. She rapidly expanded over the next few seconds, and when Alice and Reimu noticed it, they moved their feet apart and watched her keep growing, from the size of a bug, to that of a mouse, then a doll, and finally matching their heights. “You did it!” they said, and grabbed her hands to help her sit up. Alice pounced on her as soon as she was on her own two feet, hugging Marisa tight.
“Hey, take it easy. I'm still recovering. You two really did a number on me. It worked out, though, so I guess it's fine.” In fact, she was really glad that she wouldn't have to deal with being randomly shrunk and stepped on anymore. How ironic that the issue all along had been listening to Alice's advice. Not that she would ever mention it.
“You're welcome!” Reimu said. “Now, if you've really got this figured out, finish growing to normal size and we'll call it a day.”
“Eh? Aren't I big enough already? How much further am I supposed to...” Marisa's words trailed off when she looked to the sky. The three of them were so gigantically tall that the atmosphere above their heads was remarkably thin. The sky's deep blue faded out, letting her see what lay beyond it, but instead of the inky depths of space and the pinpoint lights of distant stars, the view that reached her eyes was that of a giant room.
“Come on, let's go together.” Alice grabbed Marisa's hand and floated away into the sky with her. As they left the world behind, the giant room was revealed to them in full—it was Reimu's bedroom they were in, and the planet, stolen from its home universe, floated near the window. It looked little bigger than a marble, an insignificant presence in this huge, cosmic bedroom, and they and Reimu were only a fraction of its size. Marisa tried to think of how tiny she had been at her smallest, but her brain couldn't comprehend it—she just got a weird sinking feeling when she thought about it, and a sense of relief at having gotten out of that mess by herself. Even more relieving was when she grew herself to her full size together with Alice and Reimu.
“Feels so good to be back to normal,” she sighed and sat on the edge of Reimu's bed, a new one bought with the profits from her businesses.
“Good to have you back!” Reimu said. “I guess you'll want your clothes now?”
“Oh, right. Almost forgot.” Marisa began to stand, but Alice gently pushed her back down.
“You stay here and rest; I'll go get them for you,” Alice said, and kissed her lips before leaving. Then Reimu gave her such a look that Marisa started turning rosy.
“So, what's with that planet?” Marisa asked to change the subject.
“Remember what I said about the gateway? I've been visiting other worlds with it and bringing them back with me. I can harvest a lot of energy from them, even at those little sizes. They make good toys, too, and also snacks!”
“Snacks? You mean you eat these planets?”
“Like chocolates! You have to be careful with the insides. They're really hot, so it's best to suck on them slowly. Unless you crush them up first so you can sprinkle them in your cooking, but if you do that, be sure to cast a spell to keep the humans alive until you're ready to eat; they keep more flavor that way. It's a bit of an acquired taste, so you might not like it the first time. If that's the case, I'd say give it a few hours and try again.”
Marisa was so weirded out hearing Reimu talk about eating billions of people like it was no big deal. She thought only youkais would be into that sort of thing. When Alice returned with her clothes, she took it as an excuse to drop the subject and got dressed. “Well, thanks for your help, Reimu. Really appreciate it. I'd love to stay and chat some other time, but right now I really want to get back home and rest.”
“Oh, don't thank me! I'm just paying back the help you gave me when I was the tiny one. You go ahead and rest... Ah! But first I have something for you!” Reimu went to a little chest on the floor by her bed, opened it and pulled out a small wooden box which she handed to Alice. “Here. A little gift to celebrate your relationship.”
“Er, thanks,” Marisa said, looking the box over. “Wait! You know about us? You told her, Alice? Wait, no, I mean... uh, what relationship do you mean?” Alice rolled her eyes and opened the box. When Marisa saw the twelve tiny planets inside it, her jaw went slack and her eyes wide.
“Thank you, Reimu! For this and everything else,” said Alice, while Marisa muttered something agreeable, still staring at the box even when Alice closed it again. “I'll go take her home now, make sure she doesn't get into any more trouble on the way.”
“You do that! See you around!”
“Uh, yeah. Bye.” Marisa tried to act natural as she followed Alice out of the shrine, like there was absolutely nothing weird about walking around probably several dozen billion people in a box. In fact, she would have preferred to forget about the whole thing, but Alice had other ideas in mind. Why, she could hardly wait to be cooped up together in Marisa's home, just the two of them and those twelve little planets. Too bad Reimu hadn't given them any more, but she would find a way to make these last... if only until the evening.
Giga Saiyan Invasion part 2 by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Dragon Ball Super story. Cabba has some naughty fun with humanity while Kale and Caulifla are away; then Kefla makes a big appearance and shows off to the world.
Previous chapter: https://giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=15281&chapter=10
RATING: X
TAGS: F/m, M/f, Tera, Feet, Lesbians, Giant male, Giant couple, Crush
Life on Earth had changed immensely since the giant saiyan trio arrived last year. They had altered every landscape with their hands, feet, and more, razing mountains, cratering fields, reshaping shorelines, and flattening cities. While the Earth's native creatures were protected from destruction thanks to the vast amounts of ki exuded from every inch of their thousand-mile bodies, the land was so ravaged that it still would have spelled doom for the world, if not for the rich nutrients in their sweat making it more fertile than ever.
Kale, Cabba, and Caulifla were as gods to humanity, wielding the powers of destruction and creation on a planetary scale, all the while preserving the planet and its helpless inhabitants from any outside threats. They had given humanity great technological gifts, too, like new building techniques which allowed any city the saiyans crushed to be rebuilt in a day. Most people were still scared of their impossibly huge sizes and the sheer power they wielded with every gesture, but the number of their admirers grew each day. Whole cities could have been filled by their worshippers. In fact, they already had been.
Bea and Amber were in such a place now, a city of one million people built right between Cabba's fourth and fifth toes. There were others like it on both of his feet, between each pair of toes. Thousands of buildings filled each tiny groove and wrinkle of his skin, fed and watered by his giant sweat pores. The giant could ensure they all stayed put without suffering whiplash as he walked thanks to a new ki control technique he had developed for precisely that purpose, though it still made them dizzy to watch the world fly past them at impossible speeds.
BOOM! His foot smashed into the tender earth, crushing several towns and cities. Many thousands of humans were plastered to his sole in that instant and carried away with his next step, while thousands who had already been under his foot were left behind to take their place. In the same vein, while their homes had been destroyed, the nutrients from his sweaty sole would enrich the land and make it sprout bounties of life. Cabba didn't even feel guilty about stepping on them anymore, knowing how much it helped. In fact, he unapologetically enjoyed every earth-shaking step, and the sense of godliness that came from dominating these puny specks.
Not that he was trying to be mean to them. Such shows of dominance were just how he expressed his affection to humanity now. His worshippers knew that better than anyone, so when he sat on this continent and curled his toes together, squeezing everyone in the folds of his skin, they rejoiced over their god's smothering embrace.
“How was the ride?” he asked once he relaxed his toes, and saw everyone down there turn and thank him with all their hearts. Cabba smiled. “There's no need for that, humans. But, uh, if you really want to thank me, you know what to do.”
They sure did. Cabba barely finished speaking before they threw themselves at his skin, some of them just embracing it, others kissing or licking, and still others taking off their clothes to do very lewd things, by themselves, in pairs, or in groups. Such shameless spectacle made Cabba blush, but he still stared as though it was his first time seeing it. Smiling timidly, he wiggled his toes and heard them shout and whoop like crowds on a roller-coaster.
With so many people down there, it took him a while to go through them all and find Bea and Amber. The two women were among those doing lewd stuff with each other on his toes, which made him want to join in the fun. “Come here, girls,” he called to them. Amber and Bea stopped making out and looked across the sky, where they saw their god and lover's hand coming for them. A fingertip big enough to shame mountains swiped between his toes, and with his expert ki control he made sure it only picked up the two little women.
While he and the others had met many other people since their arrival on Earth, these two had always held a special place in their hearts for being the first humans to welcome and worship them. They were all very close, enough that they didn't feel scared at all when Cabba carried them to his face.
“Man, you two are so adorable,” he cooed, peering at them with his godly eye. When he blinked, his eyelashes stirred up currents that swept over them both, and would have blown them away if not for his ki technique. The sheer power made them swoon in excitement.
“And you're as handsome as ever!” they shouted back, sitting and staring at him like dogs at their beloved master.
“Are you sure you're up for this? I've never taken things this far before. I hope the other humans don't mind.”
“Who cares! You're a god! Have your way with us! It doesn't matter what we think!”
Cabba smiled, many miles below their view. He didn't entirely buy this “god” stuff, even if he thought it was cute that the humans saw him that way, but though he tried to be considerate with humanity, Bea and Amber had convinced him that sometimes he deserved to cut loose and have his way with them. He started now by pulling the girls down to his lips for a kiss.
As his upper lip drew closer, the girls held themselves ready to receive it, and shuddered in delight when they were smothered under the huge mass of flesh. It's what came afterwards that was really exciting, though: Cabba licked them up with his vast tongue, where they floated between his gigantic taste buds. After holding his mouth open for a while, letting them admire the alien world therein, his tongue came to life and started licking them all over the place.
They were tossed about like leaves in a raging ocean, helpless to resist the push of the mighty tongue or the powerful currents of his saliva. He could have swallowed them in an instant and thought nothing of it, and yet the girls loved every moment of it. They'd been holding each other when it all started, and managed to hold on even now, embracing each other in heated passion, making love lubricated by the countless gallons of spit they sloshed around in.
Cabba knew what they were getting up to though he couldn't see them, and along with the sight of the millions worshipping between his toes, it was making him very aroused. He massaged his crotch through his shorts until he grew long and hard, then pulled them off and kicked them away, exposing his giant cock and hundreds of miles with the discarded shorts.
It was so embarrassing to know there were probably hundreds of millions of people looking at his shaft, but also insanely exciting. Pulling the girls out of his mouth, Cabba swiped them off on top of his cockhead. No other humans had been there before, and they were thrilled to accept the honor of being first. The smell of his musk that lay over everything, the incredible warmth radiating off the ground, the earthquakes brought on by each powerful throb, overpowered their little minds and drove them mad with lust. “Oh, thank you! Thank you so much!” was all they said before throwing themselves on the giant glans, using their whole bodies to worship it.
Cabba couldn't feel anything they did down there, but just seeing it made his dick twitch like crazy. It also made him curious if there was any amount of humans he could put on there to he could feel them, so he collected all the people between one pair of his toes and swiped them off on his cockhead with Bea and Amber, then did the same with all the other humans.
His saiyan pheromones were a powerful aphrodisiac to mankind, and everyone he dropped on his cock, from the wildest nymphomaniacs to the most timid loners, tore off their clothes to lie on his dick, humping and licking and sliding all over it in the wildest orgy the Earth had ever seen. Yet even with those millions of people making love to his cock, Cabba couldn't yet sense anything down there, so utterly insignificant were those germs to him.
He could have dumped even more humans on it, but Cabba thought a new approach was called for. On hands and knees he crawled towards a little corner of the continent out near the shore, where humanity lived life as they had before. It was the one part of the Earth he and the girls had agreed to leave alone, but now, in his overflowing lust, Cabba held himself on all fours above this little nation. His hands and knees rested on the ground just beyond its borders, and his torso loomed above them all, and his throbbing dick hung, to him, mere inches above the biggest city in the land.
“H-hey, uh... do you guys still have that army from last time? C-could you shoot me with it? Just to see if I feel anything.”
The leaders of that little nation were appalled. He wanted them to waste their arsenals on his dick? How could he ask them to do something so humiliating? They didn't want to do it, but they had watched Cabba all this time and worried he was so far as to pleasure himself with their cities if they they didn't obey, no matter their agreement. And so they sent out the advanced fighter jets built with the technology he had shared with them, to attack the giant's dick.
Cabba wasn't worried about any of his worshippers coming to harm in the assault; if they could survive him stepping on them, they could easily survive whatever weapons their fellow humans wielded against him, no matter how advanced. As for himself, the barrage of attacks from their jets managed to tickle his cockhead. His dick twitched in response, flying suddenly towards the fighter jets, all of which crashed into its surface. The jets were destroyed, but the pilots were unharmed, and overpowered by his pheromones they threw themselves on his dick like everyone else to worship. Precum was dribbling from his cockhole now, only a drop for now but that was enough to flood much of the capital as it settled on to the ground.
Terrified of what would happen if this went on much longer, the nations rulers decided to throw the best they had at him, launching dozens of nuclear missiles right at the giant's dick.
The explosions weren't even half the size of his fingertips, and they didn't harm any of his worshippers, let alone Cabba himself, but they made his skin tingle wherever they struck for as long as the fireballs lasted.
Cabba had been almost at his limit already, and this was all it took to push him over the edge. It was lucky for the humans below that he had just enough presence of mind in that moment to aim his dick away from them and into the ocean before shooting out a massive load of cum, which carried with it hundreds of thousands of his little worshippers who had been swimming in his cockhole at the time. Even then a few drops of cum still landed on the little nation before he lay on his back beside it, panting and moaning while the last few bits of cum oozed out onto his tummy.
While enjoying the pleasant afterglow, Cabba idly collected everyone but Bea and Amber and left them on the ground, in and around a lake of cum which in time would nourish the land even better than his sweat. The two women remained on his dick, still making love to it under his gaze. “You girls want me to move you somewhere else?” he asked them.
They didn't answer, but they were so intent on his cock that it was obvious they wanted to stay, and Cabba was happy to let them. He yawned and stretched, and was starting to doze off when he heard a familiar voice.
“Is this is what you get up to when we're not around, Cabba? I never thought you were such a pervert!” Cabba opened his eyes and saw Kale and Caulifla floating above the Earth, having returned from their training session in the neighboring solar system. He blushed and covered up with his hands. “Oh, relax!” said Caulifla. “We're all friends here. No one cares if you show a little meat. Just tell me, do you have the girls with you?”
“Y-yeah. They're right, uh...” Cabba looked at his crotch, unable to finish his sentence.
“Really~? Well, I'm sure they had plenty of fun with you. Hey, girls~! And all you other humans, too. Look over here so you can see the results of our training!” Kale and Caulifla looked at each other and nodded. They took a deep breath, and after a second, they started to grow. The humans were badly shocked, many of them terrified, as they saw the already gigantic aliens grow so much bigger, soon dwarfing the entire planet.
Beyond growing bigger, the saiyan women also became more muscular, and their hair became a light shade of brown. Once their transformation finished, they were were so huge that next to them the Earth seemed only the size of a basketball. Amber and Bea, turning their attention away from the giant dick to witness this, were beyond thrilled, while Cabba was in awe. “This is... incredible! How did you girls manage this? Can you teach me?” he asked them eagerly, looking at them both from the planet's surface.
Kale giggled. “Cabba, you sound so cute right now! I could almost eat you up, you tiny thing!” She leaned towards the planet, and planted a giant kiss on the little Cabba, along with Bea and Amber and a good chunk of the continent around him.
“Cool your jets, Cabba! We'll tell you how we did it once we're done showing off. Are you ready, Kale?”
“Ready!” Cabba wondered what else they might have in store, until they each pulled out a Potara earring and put it on. As the earrings activated, the girls flew into each other and fused together in a blinding flash of light that illuminated half the planet. When he could see once more, they were gone and another woman floated in their place: Kefla, their crazy-powerful fusion.
Normally Kefla was a little bigger than either Kale or Caulifla, but this time around she wasn't only a “little” bigger—she was so huge that either of the two girls, even in their new forms, would have been like mice to her. The Earth was even more pathetic: a tiny blue marble floating before her face, dwarfed by her big, dark eyes. Cabba was speechless, while Bea and Amber squealed in glee.
“Ah! It's good to be back, and bigger than ever!” Kefla's laughter rumbled across the whole planet. “Cabba, you look so puny down there! Just a pathetic little bug, like all our little human friends. Well, I guess they're more like germs now, huh?” She reached for the Earth, and seized it between planet-dwarfing fingertips. Her ki kept it from popping the same as it protected all the billions of humans now smothered under her grip, even when she flicked it away to her feet.
“I'm the biggest, baddest Goddess there ever was, just like I was always meant to be! And do you know what that means? It means it's time for all you puny specks to worship my feet! No exceptions!” As the planet kept floating down her body, it eventually came to be between her soles, cosmic walls of flesh on par with Jupiter. Each of her wiggling toes was bigger than the Earth, and as they came together around it, the puny planet found itself smothered and rolled between the giant digits. The whole world and even titanic Cabba were turned into their plaything. Eventually he was separated from the Earth, and wound up between a pair of her toes, like a mere speck of lint.
“Hey, Cabba, that meant you too! Don't think you're getting out of this just because you're not as puny as those humans! As far as you're concerned, I'm your goddess too now!” Kefla squeezed her toes together, smothering Cabba deep in her flesh. Even as one of the strongest fighters in his universe, Cabba was no match for then, but the strange part was, he was really turned on by it! He could understand now why so many humans like his two tiny lovers were drawn to worship him and the girls, and before long he started doing that very same thing, embracing Kefla's skin, kissing it, licking it, all the while she kept on dominating his tiny self with the same ease that she dominated the Earth with its billions of humans.
Her toes felt so good that Cabba even started humping them, thrusting his hardening cock into the deep, deep wrinkles on her skin, and bringing Amber and Bea along for the ride.
The girls could not have been happier! Not only had they finally gotten to enjoy sex with Cabba, but they also got to see the gorgeous saiyan girls grow even bigger and sexier! And now they got to enjoy both things together, Kefla's planetary toes and Cabba's godly cock. It was really a dream come true, for them and for everyone else involved. Well, maybe not for the rest of humanity, but what did they matter? The lives of such specks only had meaning when they served a higher purpose, and now they finally had one in the form of Kefla's toes.
Microscopic on his Crush by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A guy shrinks down endlessly on his crush's crotch.
RATING: X
TAGS: FF/m, Nano, Couples, Lesbians, Unaware
Most of Reggie's classmates wouldn't have recognized the little geek if you pointed him out to them. Short, scrawny, unassuming, totally lacking in presence, he was constantly overlooked, even by those who might have been his bullies had they ever been aware of him. Usually he didn't mind. Things had been this way since he was a kid, when his parents used to forget him at the park, the grocery store, and elsewhere. He was used to it, accepted it, in every case but one.
Thea Maddington was the most popular girl in Reggie's class, if not the whole academy. A nice girl, and a pretty one; skinny, blonde, with an impeccable fashion sense and a drop-dead gorgeous face. And, most important of all, she didn't have a boyfriend. Reggie dreamt of being that guy for her, but his quiet life had left him without the skills or the guts to go up and talk to any girl, let alone her. It would have taken a miracle to them to end up together, and so one lonely night, when he saw a shooting star in the night sky, he shut his eyes and wished with all his heart to spend the rest of his life with Thea.
Something changed in the very next instance. When Reggie opened his eyes, he saw that he wasn't in his room looking out the window anymore; he was in complete and utter darkness.
No, not quite. As his eyes adjusted, he realized there was a faint light coming from somewhere out of view, subtly illuminating his surroundings. It looked like a bedroom, but not his own, and there was something weird about it. Before he could work out what that was, the sound of footsteps drew his attention. Someone was coming. What would they think when they saw him? Would they believe him when he said that he had just appeared here all of a sudden? He worried about it until the door came open and the lights flicked on.
Fluorescent light blinded him for an instant, but blinking and squinting he took in the image presented to him. The first thing he noticed was that the person who came into the room was none other than Thea herself, looking gorgeous in her casual clothing. And the second thing? She was huge! Everything about the room was. The dark green surface of interwoven ropes he could only assume to be her bedsheet stretched for thousands of feet around him, while the walls and ceiling were each over a mile away. It wasn't a hallucination; somehow he had been transported into what seemed to be Thea's bedroom, at about one millimeter in height.
It was so much to process. How had this happened? Could this be reversed? What was he to do? That last question, at least, had a clear answer: he would call for Thea's help, wave to her, and hope that she might notice. But he had just embarked on that course of action when he was shocked by Thea beginning to undress. She took off her blouse, her jeans, even her bra and panties, and didn't put on anything else. Instead she stretched and moved for the bed, putting her hands on its surface to crawl towards the pillows.
Reggie was terrified. She was so huge she could crush him in an instant. “Thea!” He yelled and shouted as loud as he could, jumping and waving his arms around, but he was beneath her notice. Her hand moved towards him, threatening to crush him against the bed. By the time he realized her fingers would land on him, it was too late to do anything; he was caught under her middle finger, pressed firmly between her fingertip and the bed's surface. At this size, the weight should have broken his bones if not killed him outright, but he somehow survived unharmed, aside from the terrible pain that spread over his whole body.
When Thea lifted her hand again, Reggie was still stuck on her finger. He stayed there while she turned around and sat against the headrest, resting her hands on her knees. From there, Reggie could barely see her face. “Thea! Look at your hand! It's me, Reggie!” he shouted, but his voice didn't reach her, and with her eyes closed he couldn't hope to be seen.
Thea took a deep breath and sighed, relaxing into her bed. When she opened her eyes again, she slid the hand that Reggie was on down to her freshly-waxed pussy. Reggie screamed helplessly on the way down, until he was pressed into Thea's lips. They were only a little wet for now, but still enough to lubricate her rubbing. Without knowing he was there she slid Reggie up and down along her lips, up and down so slowly, enjoying the feel of herself. She bit her lips, moaning softly, while Reggie screamed and fought to escape before she could push him deeper inside. He knew there'd be no escape if he ended up inside her pussy, not if he couldn't even escape her finger.
Luckily for him, he soon slid off her fingertip and ended up in the folds of skin near her vaginal tunnel. It was a small relief, though, since she kept masturbating afterwards, and more intensely by the second. Left numb by all the pressure, Reggie strained to move his limbs and free himself from this place, to escape while he had the chance, but even once fully recovered, Thea's vaginal fluids held him here. He could slide his limbs a little bit, even lift them a couple inches, but beyond that, nothing.
While he struggled, Reggie sensed that something odd was happening, and looked around to find that he was shrinking. The world became even bigger as he was reduced to a tenth of his already puny size. He was a barely-visible speck now, so pathetically tiny that even if anyone ever saw him they would never recognize him as a human, not without a microscope. Thea's masturbation was an earthquake to him, and he nestled in a tiny wrinkle of her pussy, held firmly and painfully by her skin. He struggled again, far more desperate than he had been until now, and somehow managed to pull himself free of the sticky vaginal fluids and crawl towards Thea's face.
He still hadn't given up hope that she might somehow notice and help him, though he knew it was a long shot. But as he was crawling along, suddenly he started shrinking again, even faster than before. In the blink of an eye his height was down to a tenth of what it had just been. Every wrinkle of Thea's pussy was like a hill for him to climb now, and he might have kept going further, except that this diminutive little world of his moved so much as Thea masturbated that he was thrown around like nothing.
His surroundings were incredible. The pink land of her skin stretched out to the horizon in every direction. Sweat gathered in pores the size of pools which dotted the land, surrounded by wrinkles big enough to swallow houses whole. The ground radiated warmth, and the air was increasingly suffused by Thea's musk.
The smell was so intense at this size that it burned Reggie's throat and made his eyes water, but he would have been crying even without it. He knew he was microscopic now, that there was no hope of being found by anything bigger than a dust mite. He was nothing, a pathetic little speck. Getting Thea's attention was useless now; his only hope was that whatever was happening to him would eventually wear off and he would return to normal, but first he needed to survive until then, and he was scared that anything at all might kill him at this size.
Then the door opened again, and the earthquakes ceased as Thea stopped touching herself. Looking out from the girl's giant pussy, Reggie got another big surprise when he saw Heather Baker there.
Heather duked it out with Thea for the title of the most popular girl in the academy. She was as beautiful as Thea, with a similar body, just a little shorter than the other woman. “Sorry to keep you waiting, Vee,” she said, as she too started taking off her clothes. “My mom didn't leave me any room to end the call until just now.”
“That's okay. It gave me plenty of time to get ready for you.”
Reggie couldn't believe it. Heather and Thea were together? Then he never had a chance with her in the first place. It seemed pointless to worry about that when his life was on the line, but it made everything seem a hundred times more hopeless. He felt a horrible sinking feeling, one which grew more horrible when he started to shrink again. To the best of his judgement, he was around one micrometer tall. The two women were like living continents in his eyes, or like a pair of goddesses far beyond his understanding—and that was before he shrank again.
The wrinkles on Thea's pussy were the size of mountains! Her sweat pores were as big as lakes. The women's voices were powerful rumbles, too deep for his ears to understand. Everything was in constant movement, and yet Reggie could stand and walk without fear of being thrown around by the slightest jerk. At this microscopic size he was drawn to her body, whether by gravity or some other force.
It was hopeless now. At this rate of shrinking, he would never be able to escape even this little wrinkle no matter how fast he ran. But that was moot anyways. By now Heather had climbed into bed with Thea, and after making out for a while, Thea spread her legs to receive Heather.
The pink sky of Heather's pussy fell towards the pink land of Thea's. In the instant before the two worlds collided, their pussies together made up all that he could see, an endless universe of shifting pink skin. Then they struck each other with an immense, resounding thud.
Every one of Reggie's senses was assaulted by the two pussies. The pressure over his whole body immersed his whole body in crushing pain which nonetheless left him alive and whole. The intense musk made his throat burn and his eyes water more than ever before. Soon he was covered in their cum, drowning in it, his whole mouth filled with it when he tried to scream. It was chaos on a cosmic scale, overwhelming his mind so that he could think of nothing but the sensations from the passionate goddesses.
The women were totally oblivious to their little hanger-on. Reggie was so insignificant that they could never have felt him, and he was becoming more insignificant by the minute, shrinking over and over and over again, even as he was overwhelmed by the ocean of vaginal fluids seeping over their lips. He had no idea how small he was, and he was scared to find out, but find out he would.
After Heather and Thea finished with each other, moaning in perfect bliss as they came together, they moved slightly apart, leaving a long string of their pussy juices leading from one crotch to the other. Reggie floated within it, closer to Thea than to heather, his world distorted by the vast stretch of cum Then as the microscopic currents drove him to the surface, he looked out to see how big the world had become.
It was impossible for his brain to make sense of the sheer distances he was seeing. Human beings weren't built to understand such cosmic dimensions. Not just a planet, but now a whole galaxy could have fit in the space their legs. Whole solar systems could have drowned in the insignificant width of this string of cum And yet as incomprehensible as those distances were, they would only grow bigger the very next minute as he shrank once again...
The string of cum snapped the next second, flinging him back to Thea's pussy. There he would stay while he kept shrinking, shrinking, shrinking, for this day and every day to come, forever tormented by her body—painfully crushed in the wrinkles of her skin, drowned in her cum, suffocated by her musk.
There was no escaping from Thea now, and nothing to do even if he managed it. She was his home, his entire world now. They would spend the rest of their lives together, though she would never know it. While he shrank down to nothing, she became his everything. Within a week she would never even think of him again, while she would be the only thing he ever thought of from that day forward.
Sizey Gensokyo - Marisa's Worlds by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Touhou story. Alice induces Marisa into some fun time with their shrunken worlds.
Previous chapter: https://giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=15281&chapter=16
RATING: X
TAGS: Nano, Lesbians, Couples, Breasts, Crush, Destruction, Mouth play, Fantasy, Futanari
After five days at the size of a bug, Marisa felt strange at her proper size. Not that she disliked it or wanted to be shrunk again, it was just something she'd have to get used to.
Well, there was one thing that made her think about being shrunk again, and that was Alice. Marisa had been looking forward to making out with the other magician now that her size was fixed, but when she finally got around to it, she couldn't stop thinking about how much more intense it had felt when Alice's lips had been big enough to smother her whole, and when her tongue threatened to drag Marisa into her mouth.
Making out was fun enough even without that, though, and things progressed from there until they lay together on Marisa's bed, naked from head to toe.
Gods, Alice felt so good—her smooth skin, her silky hair, her hard shaft throbbing between Marisa's thighs. Her scent, her taste, were so addicting, and her breath blowing on Marisa's face was heavenly. She was happy to receive Alice inside her, and be filled up with the magician youkai's hot seed. Its warmth remained in her while they snuggled cheek-to-cheek afterwards.
Marisa couldn't remember ever being this happy before. She wished it would never end. But that happiness hinged on her not thinking about the item lying on her nightstand: a sturdy wooden box, a foot long and half as wide, given to them by Reimu at the end of their visit this morning. She glanced at it now, to make sure it was still closed.
“Are you thinking about them again?” Alice whispered. “Let's bring one in for a closer look.” Magical strings stretched from her fingers as she reached for the box, and carefully opened its lid. Twelve tiny spheres sat inside, fitted into little indentations. At a glance they looked like pretty blue marbles, but a closer inspection had revealed irregular shapes in shades of green and brown, different for each sphere yet identical in their significance.
Reimu claimed they were all planets, and ignoring their size, that's exactly what they looked like: twelve tiny planets, stolen from their universes so Reimu could harvest their inhabitants' energy or use them as toys, and then given to the happy couple for them to do with as they pleased.
It weirded Marisa out to have probably billions of people in her possession, but Alice had been intrigued from the start. She had wanted to leave the box open while they made love, and only left it closed because Marisa asked her to. Now she used her strings to extract one of the planets from the box, and to carry it towards them.
Marisa could have asked her to put it back, but morbid curiosity kept her quiet as the tiny world floated before her and Alice's eyes. She just couldn't decide how she felt about it. Partly she empathized with all the humans she supposed must be down there, having some experience with being shrunk against her will, but it was hard to be too empathetic when she didn't even know if they were really there. She had to trust Alice's word that she could sense the energy of all the humans on it.
“Aren't they just the cutest things?” Alice said, reaching for the planet. Seeing it beside her hand really put into perspective just how tiny it was. Her fingertips were each more than half its size; the whole thing would have probably popped as soon as they caught hold of it, if not for the protective barrier surrounding all the tiny planets. That barrier also simulated their natural sky, and kept them from seeing anything that lay beyond. To the people there, Alice and Marisa did not exist, and they went on with their lives never suspecting how close they were to annihilation. “Are you sure you don't want to lift the barrier? We could bring them into the fun.”
“I don't know. It doesn't feel right to kill a whole planet for fun.”
“Who said anything about killing them? Didn't Reimu mention something about using protective spells to keep them alive even if their planet's destroyed? You could cast one on them, then we won't be killing anyone.”
“I guess we could do that.”
Marisa didn't sound too sure, though, and Alice didn't want to press her into it. She could see her lover needed more convincing, so she put the planet between Marisa's breasts and rolled it up and down. “If you want to leave the barriers, we'll leave them. There's plenty we can do with our gifts even like this.” She pushed the planet up the right boob, to the edge of Marisa's nipple. With her thumb she pressed it into the soft flesh, and rolled it in little circles against that sensitive skin.
A moan rumbled from Marisa's throat. “That feels nice.” Her nipple hardened against the little blue marble, until its size almost rivaled the planet's. While she felt guilty about using these people like this, she found herself agreeing with Alice: it was very cute. She took the planet from Alice, and rolled it on her breast in the same manner. Then Alice grabbed another one from the box, kissed it, and used it on Marisa's other breast.
“You see? It's not so bad. The humans are safe and sound, and we get to have our fun with them.” After a while, Alice climbed on top of Marisa, pressing her breasts to her lover's. The planets were squeezed between them, completely encased in their tits. Though the people there couldn't see what was going on, they could feel the warmth of the two cosmic bodies spread across every inch of the Earth, and catch their scent in the air. The trapped warmth made Alice and Marisa start to sweat; soon their sweat had permeated the barrier, and brought salty rain all over the world, even where not a cloud was in sight.
It didn't take a meteorologist to see that this weather was unnatural. People everywhere searched the sky for an explanation, and before long saw that the sky had begun to crack. The sound of it thundered onto the planet as the fissures deepened and spread across the heavens. Then it began to flicker, like a malfunctioning screen, and finally blinked out completely. Their sky was replaced by shades of pink, just beyond the broken firmament.
None could have guessed it was human skin that they saw, and a pair of nipples to be precise—its scale was so immense as to be unrecognizable. Every pore was a lake in their eyes, every imperfection a geographic feature akin to their mountains and valleys. And they would never know the truth. Not even a minute after they started to see the reality beyond the barrier, their protection gave way and the sky of boob flesh rushed in to crush the puny planets.
Marisa lifted Alice away as soon as it happened, but it was too late to do anything. Death had come instantly to everyone across both worlds as these were crushed into dust.
The embers of each core and mantle now shone on her and Alice's nipples, tingling their skin with the heat; it was all that remained of either planet. Marisa stared blankly at them.
“Oops. I guess the barriers only resist so much. We'll keep that in mind for the next ones,” said Alice.
Marisa didn't reply. Billions of human lives, gone in the blink of an eye. She should have felt worse about it, but the guilt she waited for never came. Did she not believe there had been humans down there? No, she did. She trusted Alice. But now that they were gone, their deaths felt so... inconsequential. What did it change? What did their lives matter? Nothing at all.
As that thought settled in, she realized how much she'd loved feeling them pop against her nipples, and how nice their embers felt lending their warmth to her skin, and she remembered what Reimu had said about eating them. With Alice on her lap, she sat and leaned forward, bringing her lips to Alice's breast. They settled around the right nipple, on the edges of the planet's remains. Marisa felt the dust on her lips as she sucked on the soft flesh and licked the perky pink nub. Alice cooed, wrapping arms around Marisa's head to hold her lover close. The tongue caressed her tenderly, rolling the fading embers over her skin, producing a shiver with each new lick. “Keep going,” she muttered with a kiss on Marisa's head.
Marisa never thought of doing otherwise. She kept licking, savoring the planet's remains. Reimu had been right: the taste was odd and metallic, not something Marisa would have eaten normally, but knowing what it was made this all strangely thrilling. She couldn't get enough of it, and once this nipple had been licked clean, she moved on to the other, taking care of that one too.
Alice, meanwhile, snatched another planet from the box. When Marisa was finished tending to her nipples, Alice showed it to her. “What do you want to do with this one?”
Marisa took it and held it up, then swished around the last of the other planet's dust in her mouth and swallowed. “I have something in mind, but first...” She cast a protective spell on the little world's inhabitants so they could experience this fully, then pressed the planet to Alice's lips. It was halfway in when Marisa leaned in for a kiss, pushing it the rest of the way with her tongue. Alice took it with her own, and pushed back with it, locking the planet in the middle of a war between the titans' tongues. Humanity was none the wiser to it, not until Marisa took the planet between her molars and bit down on it. Cracks soon started forming on the barrier, and it only took a little more pressure for it to shatter completely, throwing the world into chaos.
Half of it was crushed by her molars at once, while whole oceans worth of spit washed over the rest of the planet, sweeping billions of human beings away. Before it could fully break apart, Marisa passed it back to Alice, and together they wrecked the tiny world, spreading its remains over both their mouths, with all its inhabitants very much included.
Humanity was thrown about as something less than germs. They swam in the great oceans of spit covering every inch of the giant mouths, from teeth to cheeks to tongue, getting stuck in the tightest of crevices, floating between taste buds greater than mountains, traveling thousands of miles in fractions of a second. Their frail bodies would have long since been dashed to pieces if not for Marisa's protective spell, but that didn't save them from drowning in there, and Alice shortly started sensing the energy released by their deaths.
She wanted more of it, so she pushed the witch down on the bed and invaded her mouth in search of every last human she could get. Her insistence surprised Marisa, who took a moment to match her passion. Their moans shook the microscopic world in their mouths, powerful subsonic vibrations which took hold of every last human in there and turned them all numb. Within minutes they would all perish in that chaos, having no notion of where they were or what was happening to them. Maybe it was a mercy that they never learned of their insignificance.
Alice pulled away after that, swallowing her share of the planet. “So what do you think? It's fun to be the big one, isn't it?”
“Yeah, it is.” Marisa looked at the open box beside her. “Maybe we should be more careful with them, though. We're gonna run out of them too soon at this rate.”
“Oh, I know how to make them last, but we'll need to shrink ourselves for it. You don't mind, do you?”
Marisa could guess what Alice had in mind. “How are we gonna do that? Did you bring any shrink seals from the shrine?”
“No, but I know how to shrink myself, and now that you've learned how to grow, I'm sure you can figure out how to do the opposite.”
“You think so?” Marisa considered it for a bit. Then, directing her magical energies within, she attempted to cast a shrinking spell and found immediate success. The sinking feeling came so unexpectedly that she stopped the spell before she lost even a foot of height, then started it again, more slowly than the first time. She lost an inch or so each second, and watched as the rest of the world grew around her. It thrilled her to see Alice taking up ever more of her view, looming above her increasingly tiny self.
She had shrunk to some three inches tall, a more reasonable size than the one she'd been stuck at these recent days, when Alice couldn't resist anymore and snatched the tiny witch up in her hand. “Aww, you're adorable, my little doll! I'm so glad you worked it out. Now I can play with you anytime I want~.” She rubbed her thumb over Marisa's breasts, making the girl blush.
“H-hey! Aren't you going to join me down here?”
“You keep going for now, and I'll catch up later!”
Marisa muttered under her breath, but still went on and shrunk for Alice, dwindling away under her thumb until it covered her whole body and even afterwards, to end up as a flea nestled in the folds of Alice's palm, when she resolved not to shrink any smaller unless Alice joined in.
The plush platform zoomed towards Alice's face, and left her under a godly golden eye, breathless at Alice's power and majesty. “Mmmf~. I love it when you get so tiny I can barely see you. I wonder if I can still taste you at that size,” Alice purred just before her tongue appeared before Marisa. The huge pink wall slid along the giant palm on its way to her, caught her under its slimy mass, and pulled her right into Alice's mouth. Alice savored the tiny morsel, while meek little Marisa gave in to that masterful tongue, moaning and whimpering as its gigantic taste buds caressed her body. Then, just when she found herself about to climax, Marisa was fished out of that cavern and swiped onto a throbbing pink surface whose smell she recognized at once.
“Can you still move, or was that too much for you?” said Alice. Marisa tried, but the spit held her too firmly. The most she could do was slide her limbs around, getting nowhere at all while Alice's laughter rumbled up above. “Are you sure you're trying? I can barely feel you. You won't be any good down there at that size. I'm going to have to get a little help~.”
Lying on the end of Alice's cock, Marisa watched as one of the planets was pulled out of the box by magical strings. Alice moved it towards her, and soon the icy continent at the planet's northern pole had crashed right into the tiny woman. The chill at her front contrasted sharply with the hot, throbbing cock at her back. But the planet was nothing compared to the massive cockhead, and this continent even less; it cracked and crumbled against her skin, all the ice melting away in mere seconds.
With a finger on the other pole, Alice rubbed and twisted the planet over her glans. Bit by bit the tiny world dissolved into the oceanic stretch of cum and pre which coated her knob. Billions swam in it now, some buried under huge chunks of their planet's crust, others trying desperately to make it out only to find they couldn't break the surface tension however much they pushed. The energy released as they drowned, together with the embers of their world and little Marisa squirming under it all, tickled Alice until she blew her load. A good chunk of the planet was blown away in the great geyser of spunk, landing with it on Alice's thigh.
It took a little while for Marisa to turn up in all that mess, and after cleaning her up, Alice placed her by the box on the table and then shrank herself to the same size. “Sorry to keep you waiting! Are you ready to go?” Still recovering from the experience, Marisa couldn't do more than nod and follow Alice onto the box among the remaining worlds. “We'll need to get a little smaller. I'll open a hole in the barrier for us to pass through. Then we can play in this world for hours and still have tons left over for some other day.”
Marisa nodded. “That sounds good. Uh, you go first this time.”
Alice grinned. “So you want me to be the smaller one for a change?”
“Huh? Nonono, I just–”
“It's alright, I'm only teasing! But you know, I wouldn't mind learning what you'd do to a tiny me.” Alice shrank after saying this, to such a tiny size that she was like a flea to Marisa, then with her magic she opened up a hole in the barrier surrounding the shrunken planet and floated through. Marisa followed after her, shrinking to the same diminutive size and trying to avoid looking at the rest of her room as she flew down to that tiny world.
The hole in the barrier gave the humans below a glimpse to the world beyond theirs, though it was such a brief and unexpected one that no one understood what they saw through it, except for those two gigantic women who flew down from that strange portal and landed on the outskirts of a big city.
The land sank under Marisa's bare feet as she landed, pressed into a shapely crater by her “immense” body. Though her own height was best measured in micrometers, to the nanoscopic humans at her feet she and Alice were each several miles tall, by far the tallest things in sight. She took a step forward, watched the humans try to flee, felt their buildings crunch under her feet and the sparse clouds turn into water as her thighs plowed through them.
Then Alice came forward, and taking her hand, she pulled Marisa down to lie upon the city to make sweet, tender love among the humans.
Lily's New Life 02 by idunnow
Author's Notes:
The shrunken Lily is tormented by her sister's friends. While trying to escape, she ends up with her stepmom.
Previous chapter: https://giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=15281&chapter=12
RATING: R
TAGS: Micro, F/m, Maternal, Feet, Unaware
No matter how many days Lily spent at her new reduced size, the young woman couldn't find it in her to accept this new life. Her stepmother Barbara, and especially her half-sister Judy, put her through so much torment that all she ever thought about was how to escape them. She knew better than to try it around Judy—that would only earn her an even worse treatment than she already suffered—but Barbara was clueless enough that Lily could try escaping from her without serious consequences if she failed. At worst Barbara just tucked her back in some tight place, like her shoes or bra cups or deep in her ass crack, so the tiny girl wouldn't “fall out” again.
At this point, Lily didn't even bother thinking about what to do after she escaped. She would figure something out, or so she assured herself, and besides, almost nothing could be worse than this. But even though she tried to escape every chance she got, she always ended up back with Barbara before long, and usually with Judy soon afterwards.
One day, Judy's friends came to stay for a sleepover. There were four in total: Katie, Jenny, Stacy, and Anna. As soon as everyone arrived, Judy pulled Lily off of her sole and dropped the tiny woman on the floor among all of them, to cower at their feet. “Oh em gee, Judy, your little sis is so cute!” said Anna, shoving her toes all up in Lily's face. The tiny woman was no match for them, and was smothered under the middle toe like a helpless ant. Anna then caught Lily with a curl of her toes, and lifted her up for everyone to see and laugh at.
When Lily was released, she fell back to the floor, where all the girls took turns toying with her while they chatted about school and boys and their favorite shows. They hardly even glanced at her; she was just an afterthought, a bug for them to fiddle with while they did more important things.
Judy barely touched Lily during that time, but that didn't mean she was in for an easy time. All the other women were terrible in their own ways. Stacy, for instance, was the only one of the girls who had come wearing shoes, not sandals like the others, so her feet were hot, sweaty, and smelly—and so was Lily after spending a minute between her toes. The huge digits twiddled around her, smearing her with their toe jam, It was so terrible, Lily spent the whole time trying to escape, without any success
Katie spent most of the time just smothering Lily underfoot. Her massive soles weighed on the tiny woman and slowly slid her over the carpet. The pressure was so intense hat Lily couldn't even breathe. Many times she felt her body grow numb and her awareness start to fade, only for Katie to lift her foot at the last moment and let her get a few breaths in.
Anna was the most playful of the bunch; she would let Lily try to run, only to pull her back in before she could get too far away. Other times she picked Lily up with her powerful toes and dropped her, or battered her back and forth.
Jenny, on the other hand, just stepped on Lily once and left her stuck to her sole for several minutes afterwards, dominating the tiny woman in view of everyone by merely scrunching her foot.
After a while, the girls grew bored of playing with her like that and found something else to do with her. Judy pulled out a bottle of blue nail polish and sat with it on the floor, placing Lily on top of her foot and the bottle between her toes, then ordered Lily to paint her toe nail.
It was a very difficult job for Lily. The fumes of the nail polish hurt her throat and her eyes, and the brush was so big she could barely lift it, so they had to give her a cotton swab instead. At first they watched her and laughed at how much she was struggling, but they soon lost interest and left her to finish the job of painting all her sister's toe nails. She fell over many times, especially when Judy wiggled her toes, and ended up painting outside the nails by accident; not a whole lot, but enough that only Katie chose to have Lily paint her nails too.
By the time Lily finished working on both her feet, the tiny woman was exhausted. Who knew it could be so hard just to paint a few nails? She dropped the cotton swab in the bottle and hopped off Katie's foot, hoping that no one else would ask her to work on them, but after sitting by Katie's foot for a minute, she realized that no one was paying any attention to her or realized she'd finished, not even Judy. They were all too engrossed in their conversation to notice someone as small and insignificant as her.
Was this her chance? Lily inched further and further back, trying to make sure no one would notice her moving away. Eventually she had scooted behind Katie, where none of the girls could see her, and from there she scurried to the door. She had just reached it and was crawling under it when she heard someone approaching. She couldn't see much from down here, but she knew it had to be her step mom. Barbara usually got back from work around this time, and always checked in on Judy then.
Sure enough, when the door was pushed open a minute later, she saw Barbara looming over her, right before the woman's big bare foot slid forward and caught Lily underneath. Though Barbara always kicked off her shoes as soon as she got home, her sole was still moist from spending hours in her shoe, and Lily was quickly covered in her foot sweat.
“Oh, hello, girls!” Barbara said, and was greeted by everyone.
“Hi mom. How was work today?” asked Judy.
“Boring, like always. You know how it is, but I can't complain. Can I get you girls anything? No? Alright. I'm gonna get changed and then relax in the living room. Let me know if any of you need something!” Barbara left after that, unaware of her tiny step daughter trapped under her sole.
Stomp, stomp, stomp! Lily was crushed and battered by between Barbara and the floor, over and over again while the middle-aged woman went and slipped into something more comfortable: a loose white blouse and a pair of blue jeans. Then when Barbara sat back on the recliner couch and kicked up her feet to stream a romantic film, Lily finally got a break from all the stomping.
She was stuck to Barbara's foot even then, though, and try as she might, she couldn't break free. It was so humiliating. She could barely even move on her own, but whenever Barbara stretched her foot, her skin pulled at Lily and made her stretch her whole body. When Barbara scrunched her sole, Lily was practically folded in half. It was a total, effortless domination, and Barbara just kept doing it without the least suspicion of her step daughter's presence. It was only when she scratched her sole with her toes that she noticed there was something stuck to it, and even then she thought it must have been a bit of lint or something, so she just took it between her toes and fiddled with it.
By this point, having suffered for hours under Barbara, Judy, and her sister's friends, Lily was in no state to keep resisting. She gave in to the giant toes, let herself be manhandled so she could save her energy for when it was needed. Maybe soon Barbara would drop her and then she could make a run for the front door. That's what she hoped for, at least, but after a few minutes of toying with that piece of lint, during a slow and boring part of her movie, Barbara brought her foot closer and pulled the tiny thing from between her toes, curious to see what it was.
“Lily?” she asked the limp little thing dangling from her fingertips. Lily groaned and made an effort to wipe the toe jam on her face before looking at the giant pair of eyes before her. “When did you end up on my foot, sweetie? Did I leave you in my shoe by accident? No, Judy was the one who had you this morning. Must've been after I came back.” Barbara dropped Lily in her hand, left the tiny woman groaning in one of her palm creases. “Now, I don't mind you wanting to be at my feet so badly, Lily. Sure it's a little weird, but it's harmless, and I know it makes you happy. But you could at least say hello instead of making a beeline straight for my toes! I may only be your step mom, but we're still family. We should make more of an effort to bond, don't you think? Maybe it will help make this easier on you. I know! Why don't you sit and watch this movie with me? After that you can go back to hanging out on my feet if that's what you want.”
Lily was just recovering when Barbara turned her hand over and dropped the tiny woman right on her belly. She met with a soft landing, right next to a giant bellybutton on a bit of skin left exposed by the short blouse. As she picked herself up, Lily looked away to Barbara's face, where a big white grin beamed at her from beyond a pair of modest yet gigantic breasts. “There! Should be a plenty comfortable spot for you. Now sit back, relax, and enjoy the movie with me. And don't even think about running back to my feet, missy! I'm gonna keep an eye on you to make sure you behave!”
A soft chuckle shook her belly, and Lily along with it, before she settled back into watching her movie. Lily saw that she had no choice but to go along with her stepmom's wishes, so she crawled on the white blouse and sat to watch the distant screen.
The land she sat on moved often, rising and falling with her step mom's breathing, shifting whenever she adjusted herself. It was really humbling how immensely strong Barbara was, how casually she could define Lily's whole world. Still it wasn't unpleasant to sit here with her. At the very least she wasn't being abused anymore, and it was really comfortable sitting on Barbara's tummy. It was also nice to watch a movie like a normal person again. If her life as a shrinker were always like this, Lily thought she might be able to accept it some day. Too bad that would never happen with Judy around.
Lily thought about this stuff while watching the movie with Barbara, and eventually decided to try talking with Barbara and telling her how she really felt about everything, including Judy. Maybe Barbara wouldn't believe her, but even if so, Lily couldn't imagine how it would make things any worse than they were already. Once the movie was over, she stood and turned towards her mother, whose eyes were drawn to her by the movement. Then, taking a deep breath, Lily started marching towards Barbara's face.
Barbara watched quietly as her cute little step-daughter crossed her tummy. As the girl approached, she disappeared behind her boobs for a bit, but even then Barbara sensed her tiny feet marching on top of her, and she waited to see what would come of it. When she felt that little creature crawling up her boobs, she got strangely excited, and waited for Lily to surface again.
It only took half a minute for Lily to crest the hill that was Barbara's tit, and found that she had the woman's undivided attention. Those huge eyes made her nervous, but she licked her lips spoke up, reminding herself that this was just a normal middle-aged woman, not the goddess she now appeared to be. “Mom? Can you hear me?” she asked.
Barbara stared at her. “Do you want something, dear?” she said. No, she definitely hadn't heard. Lily sighed and prepared to shout louder, but before she could do so, Barbara scooted back in her seat. Her breasts suddenly moved, and Lily was flung off of them and into the woman's cleavage, where she settled snugly between them. “Is that what you came here for? You wanted another seat?” Barbara laughed while Lily fought to right herself and escape the huge fatty mounds. “Well, you did behave during the movie, so I suppose I can let you play in there as a reward.”
Lily could have screamed. The last thing she wanted was another misunderstanding she would have to correct, but Barbara wouldn't give her the chance to explain what had happened. Grabbing hold of her boobs, Lily's step mom pressed them both together and flattened the poor shrinker between the soft, heavy mounds.
“Must feel nice getting to enjoy these big girls all over you. One of the benefits of being shrinker. Don't have to worry about work or school or anything else, just sit back and let me and Judy take care of you while you hang out on our feet all day! Sometimes I think you might even end up happier living like this.”
Lily gasped for breath when Barbara finally released her, but she barely got a few seconds before she was pinned under her step mom's finger and slowly rubbed over her boobs.
“You know, I was always sorry I didn't get to breastfeed you when you were a little girl. You were too old for it when I married your father. Maybe if I'd done it we would've been closer while you were growing up. I figure this is a great chance to fix that.” Barbara lifted up her bra cup and pushed Lily inside it, until the shrinker's face and her whole upper body for that matter were pressed against her nipple. Then she released her bra and let it snap onto Lily. “Go on, sweetie: suckle mama's tit.”
Lily would have wriggled out of there if it was only the bra holding her down, but Barbara cupped a hand over her boob and groped herself, and the weight of that was too much. As she was mashed into that nub, she realized the only way to get out of here was to satisfy her step mother, and she started squeezing the giant nipple as best she could, feeling it harden and push against her, while Barbara softly purred. Then, after a long wait, a tiny trickle of milk seeped out of the nipple and over Lily's face. It took her by surprise, entering into her mouth, and she saw herself forced to swallow it. After the first gulp, though, she just kept drinking. Barbara's milk was so much better than the sweat she'd been forced to drink these past few days. The taste and the rich, creamy texture running down her throat felt so good that she almost cried.
“Hey, mom? Have you seen my sister around?” Lily's heart skipped a beat when she heard Judy's voice. She was petrified as she waited for them to decide her fate.
“Sure, I have her with me! Why? Did you need her for something?”
“Nah, you keep her. I just wanted to make sure she didn't run a– didn't run into any trouble. Just make sure she knows I'll be taking her to school tomorrow.”
Lily breathed a sigh of relief once Judy left. “Well, you heard your sister. I hope you have a good time with her tomorrow,” Barbara said as she pulled Lily from her bra and dropped the tiny woman on the floor. “Anyway, I think you deserve some more time with my feet. And why don't you rub my soles while you're down there? They could really use some love after being trapped in those shoes all day.” She showed her soles to Lily, flexing her toes above the tiny woman's head.
With Barbara staring expectantly at her, Lily had no choice but to comply, so she walked up to the giant foot and started rubbing it. Usually she hated having to do this stuff, but she felt grateful to Barbara for feeding her properly for once, even if it was in such a humiliating way, and wanted to properly repay her, so she rubbed her foot with more care than usual, tending to all the older woman's wrinkles.
Barbara watched her go at it the entire time, and as Lily was about to finish, she put her feet together around her step daughter, totally smothering her in her soles. “Thanks for the help, sweetie, your massage was great! Now for your reward, just relax and enjoy my feet!” She rolled Lily between her soles like the girl was nothing, but once Lily started fighting, she found that she didn't hate it as much as before. It felt like a massage over her whole body to be pressed between Barbara's feet.
Why the change of heart? Maybe it was because Barbara had shown her some real kindness for the first time since Lily became a shrinker. Or maybe she was getting Stockholm Syndrome from being at Barbara's feet for so long. Whatever the case, it wasn't like she had any choice but to lie there and take it, and if she was going to have to put up with this anyways, she might as well enjoy as much of it as she could.
At least for this evening she accepted her place under Barbara's feet. And at night when her mother went to sleep, she would snuggle between the woman's giant toes and make them her bed, enjoying their warmth and power more than she would ever admit.
Miranda Lawson's Rampage by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Mass Effect story. Miranda Lawson grows and rampages in a city.
RATING: R
TAGS: F/m, Titan, Destruction, Vore, Footwear
Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook with Miranda Lawson's steps. Cars and buildings rattled and often crunched under her boots while all around her the screams of the frightened masses rose up to meet her ears. Most were humans, but here and there an Asari, Turian, Salarian, or some other species was seen among the crowds, adding a dash of alien color to the scene. The terror of all those lesser beings fueled Miranda's powerlust, made her feel more and more like a god among men.
How or why she had ended up some twenty stories tall was beyond her knowledge, but she had stopped caring and accepted this blessing soon after her knees stood taller than any human. Her past problems and worries felt so insignificant from these heights, like all those people running in fear from her dominant presence. Miranda laughed as she strode after them, swaying her hips and boasting her perfect, giant body to all onlookers. Crash! Her hip bumped into the building on her right, a tower just a little taller than Miranda for now, and left a huge crater on its side. A glance at it showed her dozens of people behind the many broken windows, all tripping over each other to flee.
“Where do you think you're going?” she called after them and reached into the building. Her hand effortlessly pushed aside tables and chairs and even broke through the wall to snatch a middle-aged man lagging behind the others. Firmly holding him in her hand, she pulled him out to watch him squirming in her grip. It was so good to feel his desperate scrabbling against her fingers, trying to escape her grip even if it meant falling to the ground a hundred feet below. He must have put his whole body into it, yet he couldn't even budge a single finger.
“Do me a favor, will you? Make sure you keep squirming like this all the way down.” The man had no clue what she meant, not until she opened her mouth wide and tossed him inside. Though fought against her tongue, it was all in vain, and she quickly swallowed him whole. Just as she asked, he wriggled and squirmed all the way down her throat; Miranda could even feel him squirming in her stomach while she moaned in delight. “Quit your crying,” she laughed. “You'll have company soon enough.”
Miranda turned to the building behind her, where people watched her in horror, and reached inside for another snack, easily shattering the glass with her fingers. “Ouch!” Before she could grab anyone, Miranda felt a painful stinging on her butt and thigh. She turned in annoyance towards it, ready to crush whoever had done that, until she saw... “Shepard?”
It was him, alright. He stood alone in the middle of the street, with an assault rifle in hand and aiming right at her. “You shot me!?” Miranda couldn't believe it.
“I had to,” Shepard said. “Miranda, this is insane! You just ate a man!I don't know what happened to make you like this, but it has to stop, one way or another. Stop destroying this place! Stop killing people!”
“Why, you... you...!” Miranda walked towards Shepard, fists clenched at her sides, while he retreated and peppered her legs with bullets. “I was going to spare, you Shepard! You and the rest of the Normandy. I thought you would accept me as I am now. Guess I was wrong. Well, if you insist on trying to stop me, you leave me no choice but to take you out.”
Shepard held his ground and peppered her with fire. He told her that reinforcements were already coming, that they would try to kill her if she didn't stop this rampage. Maybe it was true, or maybe not; Miranda didn't care either way. She felt invincible, and fully believed she could handle anyone or anything that tried to stop her, starting with this backstabbing rat.
Only took a few seconds for Miranda to stand one step away from Shepard. He was running now—the great Commander Shepard reduced to scurrying like a bug away from little old Miranda Lawson. She laughed, and swiped him off the ground, dangling him high off the ground with just two fingers. “I think I'm going to make this last. You'll have plenty of time to regret ever crossing me, Shepard.”
He saw her mouth open wide, showing off twin rows of flawless teeth, and a tongue the size of three krogan put together. That tongue received him as she carried him inside, and pressed him hard to the roof of her mouth. It was as strong as three krogan, too, easily smothering all his struggles, leaving him almost unable to move. Her saliva coated his body, almost getting in his nose at times, and made it hard to breathe even before her tongue started pushing him around.
“Mmmm!” Miranda moaned as she savored Shepard, smiling at his pitiful weakness. Despite all the danger he had lived through, Shepard was more frightened now than ever before. When Miranda's tongue stopped moving, he shouted at her from inside that dark cave, called on her to remember her humanity and show some mercy, even as he tried in vain to pry her jaws.
His words never even reached Miranda. After a minute she decided that was enough playing around, and so she took him up on her tongue again swallowed. Her tongue pushed him up and back, and soon he was sliding down her esophagus, carried slowly lower by the peristalsis, until he finally passed through to her stomach.
Miranda sighed and rubbed her stomach, sloshing around the two men inside her. “It's a shame it had to end this way, Shepard. In a moment I'll continue my rampage and you'll have died for nothing. But you should look on the bright side while you're still around: soon you'll become a part of something far bigger and better than you could ever be.”
Shrinking at the Cashino by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Story based on the total shitpost of a Touhou Project fangame, Gensokyo Odyssey. Reimu gets a serious gambling problem and bets her size away to the owner of the Cashino, Kakkoi Elbertson.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Amazon, Dwarf, Munchkin, Doll, F/f, Breasts, Breast enlargement, Entrapment, Growing woman, Slow size change
Tumbling dice. Roulette wheels. The frustrated voices of two dozen people. And, more rarely, the cheer of a winner. The sounds of the Cashino reached Reimu's ears if not her thoughts as she stared at the spinning slots just to see them stop on another mismatched trio of symbols. The machine beeped a depressing tone, and stoically withstood a blow from her fist.
Another loss. How many in a row was that? Ten? One more go, that's what she needed. She was due a good spin to make up some of what she'd lost. She reached in her pouch for another coin, and froze when her fingers met nothing but cloth. Huh? She knew the pouch was way lighter than when she'd come in, but empty? No, it couldn't be. Not so soon. She'd only been here for... how long was it? She stood up on legs far more leaden than a few minutes could make them, and thought back to her time with this machine.
The first few pulls had been something to pass the time while she waited for Marisa to wrap up her poker game. The coins she'd used hadn't even been her own—Marisa gave them to her and then waved her to the slots to stop her nagging—but they still yielded a profit by the third pull, tripling what Marisa gave her. Her winnings weighed in her hand, so Reimu had slipped them in the pouch that held her own money and kept gambling. She lost a bunch, won on occasion, but on average the pouch had kept getting lighter. There must have come a point when she was down to what she started with, but that moment missed her, and she went on to slip her own money down the machine's insatiable gullet, hoping for the jackpot that seemed so tantalizingly close. And now it was all gone.
“Rough luck today, huh?” Reimu whipped around to face the speaker. A blue, wide-brimmed hat. Long brown hair. Big triangular sunglasses. A cigar loosing smoke into the air. And a loathsome, greedy grin. She was Kakkoi, a recent and troublesome arrival to Gensokyo, and the owner of the Cashino. Reimu grimaced knowing she had just made this woman a couple thousand yen richer.
Kakkoi took a long puff of her stogie. “I've been watching you for a while. Would've said hi but you looked like you didn't want anyone interrupting you. Like damn bitch, you were almost slobbering all over that knob. Handling that lever like a pro. If there was any guys in a ten mile radius of Gensokyo they'd be wishing they were that machine.”
“Do you have something to say, or did you come over just to drop innuendos?” Reimu snapped.
“I'm getting to it! So I was watching you throw your money away and feeling real sorry for you. Big ol' teardrops going down my cheek. Surprised you didn't hear them splashing or anything. It was so sad 'cause I know you have money problems and a gambling addiction's only gonna make it worse, 'specially since you suck at it. And then I think to myself: hey, I got money! I could help with your problem! So here I am, the knight in shiny fucking armor gonna save the damsel in distress.” Kakkoi slipped a hand over Reimu's shoulders, and led the miko towards her office. Reimu went along with it. What choice did she have? That money had been meant to cover her expenses; she had to get it back somehow, and it wouldn't hurt to at least listen to whatever offer Kakkoi had for her.
“Course, I never do nothing for free. Not a good business strategy. So here's what I came up with: you and I are gonna play some rounds of a game. Win and you get some money back. Lose and I get something of yours.”
“Something of mine?” The door shut behind them after they entered Kakkoi's office, pushed by a big black-winged woman with a nuclear cannon for an arm. Utsuho was once a pet of the Komeiji household, but after an incident with Satori she had been kicked out and taken on as Kakkoi's hired muscle. Her presence made Reimu wary, but she doubted that Kakkoi meant to use it today.
“I know what you're gonna say. 'But I lost all my cash like a chump! What could I possibly' blah blah blah. Let's make this quick: you're gonna be betting your size. A hundred yen for one inch. You lose, you shrink, and I get bigger.”
“Can you do that? I thought you were a normal human.”
“Ain't never been nothing normal about me, bitch! I'm a goddamn beast and don't you forget it! You really thought with all that magic bullshit floating around Gensokyo I wouldn't get some for myself? Well I did, and it lets me do weird fucking shit like this. By the way, you'll get your size back after a week if that's something you were worried about. So, wanna play or not? And no more fucking questions, I'm tired of all that noise!”
“You'll have to put up with one more because you still haven't told me what game you want to play.”
“Fine, I'll allow it! So seeing as you're a total loser noob at gambling, we're gonna play blackjack, a game so braindead easy even the birdbrain couldn't screw it up too badly. Here are the rules. Got it? Then sit the fuck down, chump! I haven't got all day!” Reimu sighed. It was totally crazy, but... she took a seat opposite Kakkoi and got ready to play.
Kakkoi shuffled the deck. “You look tense. Okuu, come here and give the girl a good massage. Make sure she feels comfortable.”
“Right away, boss!” Okuu stepped up to Reimu, placing a hand on the miko's left shoulder, her cannon on the right, and both breasts on her head.
“Can't you take that thing off first?” Reimu said of the heavy metal digging into her shoulder.
“Oi! Quit giving my muscle orders and name your bet!”
“Ugh, fine! I'll bet... one inch.” Kakkoi dealt the cards then; a 2 and a king for Reimu, a 3 and a hidden card for herself. Reimu took a while to consider her options, blocking out Utsuho's clumsy massage.
“Gee, you sure do take your time, huh? What are you, counting cards? I'll have you know that's not allowed at the Cashino! ... Aw, heck, what's it matter? Country bumpkin like you can't even know how many cards are in a deck. Still, I don't appreciate having my time wasted. Hit or stand, or I'll let birdbrain here make the choice for you.”
“Hit me, then.” CONK! Reimu was seeing stars after the big metal rod smacked her upside the head.
“She don't mean it literally, Okuu. Quit giving the girl brain damage, she's slow enough as it is.” Kakkoi dealt out another card while Reimu her the bump. “A nine; lucky you! Guess I'll have to go for one too.” Kakkoi turned her other card over, and dealt herself two more. “Whoops! That's a bust. Guess that means this is yours.”
Reimu took the hundred yen bill Kakkoi offered. It felt good in her hand, all smooth and crisp. What an easy profit! If the game always played out like this, she'd have her cash back in no time. “I'll bet these hundred yen, and an inch.” Kakkoi dealt her next hand: A 5 and a queen. “Hit me,” she said at once. There was no blow this time, but something worse instead: an 8.
“A bust! I'll be taking my cash, and your one inch.” Kakkoi snatched the bill back, and instantly Reimu sensed a change come over her. It was gone as quickly as it came; had she really shrunk an inch? It was hard to tell, but Utsuho's hand did feel a bit larger on her shoulder, her breasts a bit lighter on her head. “Mmph! That's fucking gooood! Er, anyway, make your next bet.”
Reimu kept playing, betting an inch at a time, or a hundred yen if she had any to bet. For a while her height was pretty stable, within three inches of normal, but that was just to start. The more time passed, the more her height trended downwards, and eventually she'd lost a whole foot of the five-and-a-half she started with. The difference was plainly visible then, both in herself and in Kakkoi who sat smugly smoking a stick.
Not all of Reimu's mass had to Kakkoi's height—some went to her chest. Two big grapefruits sat on that cutting board now, popping the top button of her vest. Looked about the size of Okuu's, proportionally, which made them the size of Reimu's head. Speaking of Okuu, her chest now hung over Reimu instead of on her, and the crow had taken to petting Reimu's head.
“Okay, this is fun and all, but we really gotta speed things up. Gonna be here all fucking day at this rate. From now on, the minimum bet is four inches. How much are you putting up?”
Reimu grimaced. She didn't like betting big, but then again, betting small hadn't worked out for her all day. Could be that she needed a different strategy. “I'll bet twelve,” she made herself say.
“Ooh, finally found some guts? Let's see if it pays off for you.”
Reimu's queen and jack looked so good when she got them, but then she saw Kakkoi's ace. That other card could have been anything. There was no guarantee Kakkoi had a blackjack. It was more likely she didn't, in fact. Sure didn't feel that way, though. “I'll stand,” she said. Then Kakkoi turned a queen over.
“HA! Looky here! A blackjack! Ain't that nice? Big thanks for the big bet, Reimu, 'cause this is gonna feel really, really good!” And really, really bad for Reimu. The sinking feeling lasted much longer than before, and there could be no mistaking that she became much shorter as it went on, until her head barely rose above the table. She felt like a child compared to Utsuho, and almost a toddler looking up at Kakkoi.
“Ohhhh baby! That was even better than I thought! How about you, Reimu? Having fun being a midget? Ow. Man, sitting like this is giving me serious cramps. You don't mind me stretching my legs, right?” Kakkoi kicked them both up on the desk where they reached all the way to Reimu's side. Her feet stopped just short of the miko's face, toes splayed and wiggling inside her white socks. Reimu tried to push her chair back, but found herself too weak. “Hey, where'd you go?” Kakkoi laughed and moved her legs aside to uncover Reimu's face. “There you are! Okuu, how about giving her a boost? She'll need one just to see the cards if she gets any smaller.”
“Okay, boss! C'mere, Reimu; let's give baby a nice seat on my lap!” She lifted Reimu by the armpits, ignoring her wild kicks and complaints, and took her place on the chair before seating Reimu on herself. Her cannon arm hooked around the miko's waist to hold her close, and however Reimu pushed at it, it was too big and heavy to budge. She was forced to take the humiliation and stay from Okuu's lap, with her head resting on the crow's heavy tits.
Well, forced was a strong word. Reimu could have folded, accepted her loss and gone back to the shrine to wait out the week she had to stay this size, but she couldn't take that humiliation. Besides, with how bad her luck had gone recently, it was due to turn soon. So she kept playing, intending to stop once she was back to normal even if she made no money.
Her height shot up and down by as much as a foot with each hand, and despite the distractions coming from Okuu, it felt like she was winning as often as losing, and sometimes more... but even her best streaks stopped before she could reach her normal height. It was as if the god of luck had it out for her—or was there something else going on?
“You're cheating!” Reimu said after yet another loss reduced her to two feet tall, so short that she couldn't see the cards on the table without standing on Utsuho's lap.
“Cheating?” Kakkoi laughed. “That's a big fucking accusation coming outta that tiny mouth of yours. A real shitty thing to say, too. Got any proof, shrimp?”
Reimu clambered out of Okuu's grip and onto the table, glaring at the eight-foot Kakkoi. “I don't need proof. I know you cheat. There's no point in playing any more. Keep my money; I'm leaving!”
“You really gonna pussy out on me?” Kakkoi leaned forward, almost knocking Reimu over with her tits. “Gonna run back home crying to mommy? Let everyone talk about how you got your shit smacked in by me, just 'cause you feel like I cheated? Or are you gonna man up and see this through to the end?” She poked Reimu's chest, pushing her back until she fell into Okuu's arms, and looked her right in the eyes. “One more game, winner take all. Win and you get to leave with all your height back and twice the money you came in with. Lose and you go down to half a foot. And so you'll know I'm not cheating you, you'll be the house this time. Go on. Shuffle the deck and deal out my cards, if you can.”
Kakkoi sat back against the wall, and lit another cigar that seemed more like a cigarette in her hands while Reimu got back on the table and walked over to the deck. It seemed a stack of notebooks, too large to be handled neatly much less shuffled in any orderly manner. Reimu crouched and cut the deck, and tried to mix the halves together on her lap, but towards the end she lost her grip on them and they spilled out on the desk.
“Ha! What a Butterfingers Andy! Thought we were playing blackjack, not 52 pickup!”
Reimu muttered and grumbled and started collecting the cards again until she felt a tap on her shoulder. “Hey,” Okuu said. “Need some help? Maybe I could shuffle it for you.”
“No offense, but you know you need two hands to shuffle a deck?”
“Don't worry! This comes off, see!” Okuu took off her cannon and held up both hands in front of Reimu's face, wiggling her fingers around.
“Then why didn't you take it off to– Oh, never mind!” Reimu would have refused any help coming from Kakkoi's lackey, but thinking more on it, she figured Okuu savvy couldn't be savvy enough to pull any tricks on her. She gave up the cards, let the birdbrain shuffle them, then cut the deck herself and dealt out their hands. For Kakkoi, a four and a two. For herself, an ace.
Reimu's heart jumped. There was a good chance that her second card would give her blackjack. Even if not, her odds of winning seemed good. Great, even. But the game wasn't won yet. “Hit me,” Kakkoi said without hesitation, tapping the desk hard enough that Reimu felt it shake under her feet. Reimu pulled out another card and flipped it over next to Kakkoi's hand: a 10. Not a great draw, but Kakkoi was nonplussed. “Hit me.” An ace. That put her score at 17. Reimu was confident she could beat it. But then...
“Hit me!” Another card came out, and this time it was a 3. Reimu was sweating bullets. For a second she was sure Kakkoi would ask for another card and get another ace. Would've given Reimu an aneurysm that way, but for once she did the reasonable thing and stood. “A 20's pretty good. Let's see you match it, pipsqueak.”
Reimu prayed for a blackjack as she grabbed her hidden card. Then she saw the six underneath and swore. “Watch the fucking language! I don't want Okuu here getting a potty mouth,” Kakkoi said, but the words hardly registered for Reimu. It's okay, she thought, the game isn't over yet. She'd win with a 4, push with a 3, and with anything else she could try again thanks to her ace.
She pulled another card, and met with another 6. Her gut tied itself in knots. An eight would spell victory now, and a lower number give her another shot at it. Let it be one of those, she thought, but when she turned the next card over, it was a heart-stopping jack. 23—a bust.
Kakkoi clapped and rubbed her hands eagerly over Reimu's head. “Hell yeah brother! Here we fucking go! Bring on the extra inches! Gimme that sweet, sweet height! And shit, gimme an extra cup size too while we're at it!”
Reimu watched most of her remaining height leave her and go to the delinquent across the table. The world grew to her as she dwindled down to a pitiful six inches tall, and Kakkoi grew most of all, to a huge nine feet tall that seemed more like a hundred to Reimu. A couple more of her vest buttons popped and clattered to the floor as her chest expanded too. “Damn it feels good to not be a bitch-ass loser!” Kakkoi sighed and stretched her legs again. They lay to either side of the miko, thicker than she was tall. “Too bad you don't know that feeling, eh, Reimu? But hey, no hard feelings, right? How 'bout I let you take in all this bigness from the best seat in the house?”
Reimu stepped back when Kakkoi reached for her, but she was too slow to escape. The giant hand wrapped around her body, with only her head and feet poking out from the woman's grip. Then she was lifted and pulled closer, until she was staring down Kakkoi's cleavage. Those boobs were bigger than her whole body, and as she watched them, Kakkoi's other hand reached in between them and pushed the pair apart by an inch. Reimu guessed what was coming, and a look at the woman's grinning face confirmed it. “Don't you dare,” she began, her cheeks going red already, but Kakkoi just gave a cheerful “Have fun!” and shoved Reimu inside.
Her upper body was trapped in the giant cleavage, while her legs kicked wildly in the air above. “Let me out of here!” she shouted into the thick fatty mound, barely hearing herself through the bulk of Kakkoi's tit. Then her legs were pushed in too, and her whole body entombed in the warm, sweaty cleavage.
The pressure was intense. Kakkoi's tits, held together by Kakkoi's now-unfitting clothes, bore down on Reimu with so much mass that she could hardly move so much as a finger. Breathing was a hassle, even when she managed to turn her face away from one wall of heavy flesh and towards the crevice between them. Was a real miracle that she remained conscious, though she'd almost rather be knocked out than aware of all this humiliation. “Boy, I could really get used to being huge. Thanks a bunch, loser! Let's do this again after you stop being such a midget!” Kakkoi's boobs shook with her laughter, and shook Reimu with them.
Reimu could tell she wasn't getting out of this anytime soon. On the bright side, she would only have to deal with another week of this at most. And she promised herself, once that week was over, she would never again gamble so much a single yen for as long as she lived.
A Twi'Lek's Toy by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Star Wars Rebels story. Hera and Ezra's plan to infiltrate a trafficking ring goes awry when Ezra is captured and shrunk to be used as a toy by the Twi'lek slaves.
RATING: R
TAGS: Minikin, F/m, FF/m, Breasts, Lesbians, Vore
At this moment, it was Hera Syndulla's greatest wish to give a thrashing and turn the tables on the two men leading her on in chains. They were traffickers, the lowest scum in the galaxy, specializing in Twi'lek women like herself. It would be justice to lock them up for a lifetime, and she would gladly do it herself once she was out of these chains, but as she kept reminding herself, that would have to wait.
As despicable as these men were, they were only small-time grunts, and bad ones at that. Hera had seen a dozen good escape opportunities in the day since they captured her, but limited herself to taking note of them for future use. At this rate, she might not even need any help in escaping with all the other prisoners—once she knew what she came here to learn.
Wherever there were traffickers, there were buyers of trafficked people. Hera needed to know who those buyers were if she and her team were ever going to help their poor victims, and to that end she had allowed herself to be captured.
The grunts had been very loose-lipped when they were taunting and harassing her yesterday, after they had shoved her in her cell, and she had asked them, weeping and trembling, who they meant to sell her to, but they proved to be all bluster. They clearly didn't know who their buyers were, even if they pretended otherwise. Very likely their leader had just enough brains to deny them that information. Still, someone in the compound would know, and she could probably tease the information out of them without getting caught before long. Maybe the other prisoners, though she hadn't met any of them yet. Maybe she would today, if she played her cards right and stuck to her role.
Ah, what a pain. Hera would have loved to take a more offensive approach to all this, but without her full crew, this was the best she could manage. The others were busy on another mission for the rebellion; only she and Ezra could be spared for this one. If all had gone according to plan, the young man had already infiltrated the compound by himself, and would undertake his own efforts to uncover the buyers' identities.
Hera didn't expect to see him anytime soon. They had agreed that he would stay hidden and only contact her if something important came up. Still, she was thinking about him when the grunts led her into a room where half a dozen Twi'lek women in clothing as skimpy as hers danced for a grizzled man sitting in a big armchair—one of them even dancing on his lap. The grunts pulled her along to stand before him, then with a smile and a laugh he nudged the dancer away. She hurried to join the others, shooting Hera a commiserating look as she passed.
The grizzled man crossed his legs and took a smoke from his hookah pipe while he motioned for Hera to turn around. She did so, slowly, meekly, her eyes wide and fearful as they sought his approval. Under better circumstances she would be dragging this man off to be tried for his crimes, but for once, Hera was in no rush. She knew who he was: Zain Tah'rel, the leader of this gang. If she managed to make him sing, he would tell her everything she wanted to know.
Zain seemed pleased with what she showed him. “A pretty one. Very pretty. Not too far past her prime,” he said, blowing pungent smoke towards her and his men. “Could be bigger in the chest. And ass. But she looks like she can dance. Can you dance, girl? What's your name?”
“Zynda, sir.” Hera made her voice light and her syllables strained. “I... I've danced a little, before.”
“Yes, I knew it! You have the body of a dancer, Zynda. Boys, you caught me a good one. Now, take her chains off; I want to see her dance.” The grunts obeyed, leaving her unbound, and Hera danced, moving her hips with enough timidity to sell her character and keep them interested. “Not bad! And I'm sure you will get better once you settle into your new life. You know, Zynda, I am thinking of keeping you for myself. It is a big honor, and I promise if you can please me you will lead a more comfortable life here than you would out there in this city, or this planet—or with any of my clients. I hear some of them like to cut pretty women open and watch them die.”
“What!? W-who does that?” Hera said.
“Don't worry your little head about it; like I said, I won't sell you to them if you please me. Now come, sit on my knees and watch the other girls dance. Maybe you'll learn a thing or two from them.”
Hera hesitated before taking a seat on his lap. Luckily he didn't expect her to do anything yet, but the way he put his hands on her waist and handled her made her disgusted. She did watch the women, though, to see who looked most capable and whether was any of them might betray her for better treatment from their captors. It happened sometimes, in cases like these. She asked some questions too while she was at it, though nothing so probing it would arouse suspicion. Zain spoke a lot, perhaps because of what he smoked. He seemed to think it cute that she asked so much, but he astutely deflected any questions he didn't want to answer.
Before long, the door opened again, and a droid came in with a small cage. “Ah, the toys are here! Take them to the girls, C-S42.” The droid walked stiffly to a small stand near the wall, and placed the cage on it, opening the door up top. Zain's slaves gathered around it, and took turns reaching into the cage to pull out some tiny things. “You too, Zynda. Go play with the other girls.” Zain patted her rear until she stood and walked to the cage.
Hera hadn't been sure what to expect, but few things would have surprised her as much as the creature she saw inside.
Chialli, more commonly known as “micros”, were an odd species. They looked almost exactly like humans, except that their hair was snow-white and they measured just over one inch tall, but the two species had no known relation, originating from opposite ends of the galaxy. A strange case of convergent evolution. They had been discovered just a couple decades ago, and were still a rare sight across most of the galaxy. Usually they were kept as exotic pets, though there were many breeding programs now making them less exotic with each passing year. Hera would have called it slavery, except that everyone agreed micros weren't capable of sentience. Some small intelligence, sure, but not past the level of animals.
There was only one left in the cage: a male, if she judged correctly, lying face-down all naked. It moved, but just barely, likely too weak to sit up. Even knowing it wasn't sentient, Hera felt a twinge of sympathy for the little thing. This was her toy, then? What exactly did Zain expect her to do with it? She looked to the others, and saw them holding the micros and rubbing them on their bodies, holding them beneath or between their feet, or even licking the tiny things.
The whole thing was bizarre, but there was no doubt Zain was getting off to it. Why? How was this exciting at all? “Is there a problem, Zynda?” the man called to her. Hera shook her head and pulled out the last micro, after which the droid took the cage away. Even then she needed a moment to mentally prepare for what was expected of her. Frankly, it icked her out so much that she couldn't even bear to glance at the little creature in her fist. If she had, perhaps she would have noticed something familiar about his face.
-----
The mission, or at least Ezra's part in it, had seemed a piece of cake to the young man. Getting into the compound had been almost too easy, the same as sneaking around in search of the information they'd come for. The only hard part was doing all that while worrying about Hera being okay, or so he thought. But underestimating his enemies turned out to be a mistake. If he hadn't let his guard down, he might have heard whoever put that poison dart in his neck, and he wouldn't have passed out and been captured.
When he awoke, Ezra was lying naked in a dark room, with several other people he could barely make out. He talked to them in every language he knew even one word of, but they seemed confused and even scared of him no matter what he said. Then a door opened and the lights turned on, bringing him to utter confusion.
He found himself and all the others in a cage, with said cage lying inside some gigantic room. An equally gigantic droid stepped into the room, and shuffled towards them. The scale of the thing was mindboggling. At least three hundred feet tall, maybe fifty more. Who would build such a thing? Who would build such a room?
But the more he saw, the more he came to the opposite conclusion. It wasn't that the droid and room were huge—he was tiny. It was made obvious when he realized that everything else in the room was equally gigantic. That's when he understood the significance of the white hair all the other prisoners had, and their total silence. They were all micros, not humans. And he noticed too, in the reflection of the cage's metal bars, that his own hair had been dyed white as well.
All this brought him more questions than answers. How could he be as small as a micro? He thought shrinking technology was a thing of fiction. Why had he been made to look like a micro? Who had captured him? What did they mean to do to him? What was this droid in here for?
That last question, at least, was answered when the droid picked up a spray can which sat next to their cage on the table, and fumigated them all with it. Ezra caught one whiff of the substance before holding his breath, but that whiff soon had him lying on the floor along with all the micros, barely able to move. That's when the droid picked up their cage and carried them away.
It was a couple minutes before the droid reached its destination, where Ezra heard something about being taken to “the girls”, and then, “You too, Zynda.” His heart skipped a beat. That was the name Hera said she would use, and he couldn't imagine there was anyone else here sharing it.
Ezra was only dimly aware of the micros being taken from the cage as he fought to turn his head and see for himself if Hera was here with him. Then someone stopped beside the cage. The most he could see of them was a sliver of their belly, but that sliver was the exact shade of Hera's skin. He tried to call her name, but only managed a croak he himself almost didn't hear, and even that was cut off when a giant hand came and seized him, pulling him out of the cage. Long, thick fingers curled over his body and kept him gently entombed. He could see nothing of the world beyond them, had no idea what Hera was doing or what the other Twi'lek were doing with the micros—so it came as a shock to him when Hera pressed him to her tummy and started sliding him over it, mimicking the other slaves.
Hera didn't have to feign her awkwardness this time. She wasn't opposed to flaunting her body, if that's what the mission demanded, but she couldn't see what was supposed to be sexy about rubbing herself with an animal.
Zain called one of the other Twi'lek to him, a busty blue-skinned woman apparently named Tana. Of all the slaves, she seemed to have the least reservations about entertaining him or playing with their “toys”. Hera watched her rub the micro all over her breasts, giggling and moaning softly, then lift the micro to her mouth where she licked and sucked on it to Zain's clear delight. After a few minutes of this entertainment, he sent her back and called for another slave.
The others all took their turns playing with their micros for him, with Hera watching it all closely until it was her turn to be called on. She had been hoping he would overlook her for today, but since he hadn't, she had no choice but to play along and try to win his favor. It would be far easier to extract the information she needed that way. Fortunately she had been practicing with her toy in the meantime, and she thought she knew what he wanted to see from her.
Hera went to stand in front of him, and began dancing like before, incorporating her micro in the act. Slowly, awkwardly, yet really trying to be sensuous, she rubbed him over her belly, up and down her cleavage, around her hips and down her thighs, never suspecting that the creature she treated so intimately was one of her crewmates.
All this time Ezra tried to get Hera's attention, but he was still mostly paralyzed, and forced to endure this treatment in silent horror. Hera had been almost a mother to him ever since he joined the Ghost Crew; having her treat him like an erotic toy was the last thing he wanted, and it only got worse. Although he was still largely numb, he could feel himself reacting, growing bigger between the legs. In a sense it was only natural. Hera's skin was smooth and soft, as well taken care of as her lifestyle allowed. It felt good against his own naked skin, and there was so much friction, he just couldn't help that his body got a little excited, even against his will.
Zain seemed very pleased with her dance so far. In fact, Hera thought he watched her more intently than he had any of the others. Maybe because she was the new one? “Very good. You're a natural,” he said. “Why don't you try sitting on him now? Give the little guy a lap dance. His reward for being such a good toy. Just make sure you don't kill him yet.”
The “yet” gave Hera pause, but she obliged him, dropping the micro on a stool that Zain motioned her towards. Ezra lay numb on the stool, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Hera's huge ass looming ahead of him, poised to drop and crush him. The young man could do nothing but watch as it descended, until he was smothered under the skimpy underwear covering Hera's crotch. It was warm and musty—she hadn't been able to wash since before she was captured—and had a heavy smell that Ezra wished he could have gone his whole life without knowing. All of it made his body react against his wishes, even he was ground between the stool and Hera's crotch.
Hera felt so sorry for the micro, and made sure not to let too much of her weight rest on him. At least she hadn't felt anything crunch, so he was probably okay so far. She didn't realize that Ezra was slowly suffocating beneath her. He could get a breath once in ten seconds if he was lucky, usually closer to half a minute. Even when his face wasn't being smothered, the weight on his chest was just too great. His already weakened body grew even weaker, and he came close to passing out before Zain told Hera to stand.
“You are gorgeous, Zynda. All you need to work on is losing that shyness. Tana, come help the girl, will you?”
The other Twi'lek approached, tucking her micro down her cleavage. She took Ezra, put her hand on Hera's shoulder, and eased the other woman down, until she lay on the thick carpet, head and shoulders resting on a pile of pillows. Tana straddled Hera's lap, and started rubbing Ezra on the woman's breast, then leaned in close. “I know you must be nervous,” she whispered in Hera's ear. “Relax. You're doing better than most do on their first day. We can talk more later, but for now, focus on making a good impression. He likes to see us enjoying ourselves, so I'll try to help you do that. You just forget about everything else, including the little one.”
Hera hadn't expected the advice, though in truth most of what Tana said had already occurred to her. Still, it was a great comfort to know she could count on at least one friend among the other slaves, and one with a good head on her shoulders. She looked forward to talking with Tana, once they were done entertaining Zain. All the more reason to try and make a good impression.
The other Twi'lek planted a kiss on Hera's lips and used the micro to tend to her nipple. It wasn't entirely bad, Hera grudgingly admitted. Might even be good if she could forget the man watching them, and the micro caught between. She hoped Tana was being gentle with the poor thing.
Numb as Ezra was, it took a lot to make him feel anything, but as he was ground into Hera's boob, he was in pain. Hera had been careful not to hurt him even while she was sitting on him, but Tana had no such compunctions. Like most people, she had little empathy for micros to begin with, and that had been whittled away by her time as Zain's slave and all the micros she'd been made to play with. Hard to care about such little pests when you were focused on saving your own hide. She didn't set out to hurt this one, and she made sure not to kill him, but beyond that, she didn't care if she broke a bone or two while handling him.
After a while, she and Hera rolled on their sides, and Tana slid Ezra over Hera's back and down to her rear, making him intimate with her buttocks and the space between them while he screamed internally. At this point, Ezra would have almost preferred not to be found. He wasn't sure how he would look Hera in the eyes after this, or how she would look at him knowing what she'd done with him.
“Very good!” said Zain. “You can stand, both of you. I've seen enough. Zynda, you will join the others as one of my girls. Tana, you will educate her so she knows how to behave. Any questions?No? Good! Then all that's left is to dispose of the dispose of the toys. Come here, Tana.”
The blue Twi'lek took a seat on his lap, and as he and Hera watched, she reached into her cleavage and pulled out her micro. She swung it by the legs a few times, then sensuously dragged it over her cheek, then her lips, then took it with her tongue and pulled it inside. Tana seemed to savor it for a while, every so often opening her mouth for Zain to peek inside, and lastly swallowed and stuck out her tongue to show the micro was gone.
Hera was disgusted, yet she couldn't look away as all the other slaves went up to Zain one by one and disposed of their micros in the same way. It made her queasy to think she'd have to do the same—in fact she had no doubt that Zain would make her do it—but she prepared herself for it nonetheless.
Whatever drug they had sprayed Ezra with was beginning to wear off for him, and he tried to make the most of it to get Hera's attention now that he'd seen what was in store for him, but all his efforts were frustrated when she squeezed him tight in her fist. Hera knew it would be easier for her to do what she had to if she could pretend that what she held in her hand wasn't a living creature, so when her micro started squirming she squeezed it until it stopped moving. She couldn't even bear to look at it so she wouldn't get too much sympathy for it. And so, by the time it was her turn to dispose of her micro, Ezra had nearly passed out under the pressure from her fingers.
She approached Zain, standing in front of him as some of the others had done, and dangled poor helpless Ezra in front of her face. Sticking out her tongue, she licked him left and right, setting his limp little body swinging from her fingertips. Every cell in his body urged him to yell at her, but even after all this time he could still only croak, and sometimes not even that as Hera's tongue battered his face and left it coated in her spit. But even if he could have started screaming at that moment, it would have been useless once Hera's tongue dragged him into her mouth which closed after him.
Her tongue was like a huge slimy monster, many times stronger than he. Ezra knew he couldn't stand against it, not even without that drug sapping his strength. Its thick, pliant mass smothered his every attempt to move and slid him around like he was no more than a morsel.
The young man was terrified, maybe more than he'd ever been in his life, but he told himself that Hera wouldn't swallow him. No, she would tuck him away in some corner of her mouth and hide him from Zain and the guards until they were gone. Then she would spit him out and he would finally reveal himself to her. He had almost convinced himself of it when Hera's tongue suddenly pushed him up and back.
Ezra's heart sank faster than he did down her throat. This couldn't be happening. It was a terrible nightmare, one he would quickly wake from. But the pain he felt when he splashed into a pool of stomach acids was no dream. The burning in his throat from their fumes was no dream. In fact, it was precisely what woke him up. Feeling and movement fully returned to his body, just when it was too late for him. Yet he couldn't give up. Ezra dragged himself to the wall of Hera's stomach, where he raised his hands and first scratched, then pounded at the thick mass of mucousy flesh with all the strength he could muster, screaming—crying—for Hera's help, even as she was led away to the slaves' quarters.
Hera did her best to ignore the queasiness in her stomach as her gastric juices started the job of dissolving its contents into nutrients, and especially tried to forget what was the cause of that feeling. She had more important things to worry about than the life of one micro, especially now that she could finally talk to Tana and the other Twi'lek. Luckily for her, the queasiness didn't last for every long, and once it disappeared she didn't spare a second thought for the fate of the poor “micro”. That evening she went to bed feeling good about her progress. She just hoped Ezra was doing well. But why worry about him? He had grown up to be a very capable young man, and she trusted that he would get on just fine by himself. And so she fell asleep, nourished by the nutrients of that young man's body...
Author's Notes:
Based on the game Hades. Zagreus's surrogate mother, Nyx, offers him a chance to meet Persephone, and demonstrates how she means to sneak him out and what he'll give her in return.
RATING: X
TAGS: F/m, Minikin, Getle, Feet, Maternal, Entrapment, Fantasy
How many times had Zagreus failed to escape the underworld to meet his mother Persephone? How many times had he fallen to his father's servants and returned to the House of Hades? He had lost count at some point after the hundredth attempt, or was it the two-hundredth? Even that escaped his memory. For a while things had been looking hopeful. Each new attempt had brought him closer to the surface, closer to the light of the sky and sight of his mother. Then one day he came close enough that his father started taking these outings more seriously. His progress soon stagnated and even reversed, each new attempt ending sooner than the last. In frustration he had been throwing himself endlessly at the problem, never reflecting on his failures. Even now, after his latest failure and a curt exchange with his father, he was already making his way out for another go when a voice bid him wait.
Zagreus stopped his feet and turned around to face Nyx,the primordial goddess of night and the woman he'd spent most his life believing was his mother. The ashen-skinned goddess floated above the ground, her toes occasionally visible under the end of her long, purple robe. She wore a kind smile as she approached, and spoke gently. “Are you going out again, Zagreus? You should take some time to rest. Even gods such as us have need of it, every now and then.”
“Thanks for your concern, Nyx, but I don't intend to wait.” The answer sounded too brusque to him even as he said it. “I'm sorry. I appreciate the help you've given me, and know you wish the best for me, but it has been months of failure and I can't let this stand. I must figure out how to crack my father's security, else I'll never see my mother...” He lowered his head, fists clenched in resolve, until Nyx's hand touched his cheek.
“I know, Zagreus, but you really must take care of yourself as well. Come, join me in my chambers for a while. Perhaps you'll learn something of use.” She turned and floated away, stopping shortly to await his answer. Zagreus hesitated before following after. In a minute they arrived at her queenly chamber, where a bottle of nectar waited for them on a table. Nyx floated onto one of the chairs, and invited Zagreus to take the one opposite her. He accepted the invitation with a bow of his head while she poured him a cup of the fine golden fluid. “Drink. It will help soothe your pain.”
Zagreus took the cup offered him and waited for Nyx to pour herself one before drinking. True to her words, the very first draught had him feeling lighter in soul and body. Nyx refilled their cups once they were both emptied, then asked if he would share his troubles with her. Zagreus sighed and began to speak.
It felt good to vent his feelings like this. For a while he felt as he had in days past, when he still thought of Nyx as his mother and came to her for succor and advice. Yet her answer was dispiriting, not least because it gave voice to his own worries.
“Hades really improved security since he saw how well you handled Theseus. I doubt you'll ever go that far again, not without many more years of training. But there might just be another way.” She paused to drink from her cup, leaving Zagreus in suspense. “I believe I may be able to sneak you out of the underworld, and to take you to Persephone in secret. There are two conditions to this. The first is that you will not reveal to her who you are nor what she is to you. You will be only a stranger to her. The second is that if you accept my offer, you will work as my servant from now until the day I choose to release you. Do this, and I will find a way to take you to your mother at least once a season.”
Zagreus frowned. True, he wished sorely to see his mother, but... “Why these two conditions?”
Nyx held up a finger. “The first is needed for me to keep my promise to Hades. Anything less but your absolute secrecy would make me an oath breaker. As for the second one, it serves many purposes. Hades grows tired of your outings. He wishes for me to find a role for you, something that will keep you from this 'ridiculous game' as he calls it. A job as my servant would be just the thing. If he sees you sticking to it, he'll let down his guard and I'll be able to sneak you out with me. It would also keep Persephone from suspecting your true identity if I can tell her truthfully that you are my servant, and it would be payment for my aid.”
Zagreus nodded. It made sense, although he couldn't say he liked the thought of being anyone's servant for who knows how long. “I... appreciate the offer. Please allow me some time to consider it.”
“Granted, but be sure to bring your answer to me within a week. Hades will want to take matters into his own hands if this goes on much longer, and I won't be able to help you then.”
Thanking her again for the offer and the nectar, Zagreus bid her good-bye and retreated to his room.
Over the next few days he would throw himself at the gauntlet dozens more times, making sure to remain mindful of how he approached the challenge and changing up his approach whenever he thought of something that might work better, yet every improvement to his approach was matched by his enemies within a day. And after all, why shouldn't it be so? Who said that only he could get better at fighting, or change up his strategies? He thought he could still succeed some day, but it would take many years of preparation and a lot of luck. Either that or he could give it a rest for long enough for everyone to let their guard down and then have another go at it.
In the meantime, Nyx's offer was sounding better by the day. Though he badly wanted to introduce himself to his mother, at least this way he could still see her. So with one day to spare, he knocked on Nyx's chambers and requested permission to enter.
“Zagreus. Welcome. Have you finally arrived at an answer?” she greeted him from the same chair she had taken on his last visit.
“Almost. I have but one question first: how do you propose to sneak me out of the underworld without my father learning of it?”
“That is simple. Come, and I will show you.” Nyx stretched out her hand, and Zagreus approached and took it. “You will feel strange sensation. Do not resist, else it will not work.”
Sure enough, in a second Zagreus felt as if his power were draining out of him. He panicked at first and tried to stop it, but the next moment he took a deep breath and allowed Nyx's power to work on him. He became woozy and disoriented, the world around him seemed to become blurry, but through it all there was a vague awareness that he was slowly getting smaller.
His perspective inched lower, and Nyx's hand grew thicker and longer in his grasp. Soon it was as it had been when he was a child at her side, and still he became smaller. His clothes hung loose from his body; he would have stood naked by now if not for the bit hanging from his arm.
And still it kept going. What was Nyx doing to him? How was this supposed to help him meet his mother? His panic grew the more he shrank, but Nyx's voice calmed him. “Relax. It's almost over. No harm will befall you, and you may take back what you've let me have at any time.” Mother or not, Zagreus's faith in the woman who raised him was little short of absolute. He fully surrendered to her power, if only to get it over with quickly. Soon it was done, and he stood on the floor beside her chair, naked and no bigger than a mouse.
He was still getting used to his new size when Nyx's hand swooped behind him and scooped him onto her palm, carrying him up to the table. “As you can see, you're small enough at this size to be hidden in any number of places. It will be child's play to sneak you out of the underworld like this. What do you say? Can you bear this size if it means you'll get to see Persephone?”
Zagreus looked around in awe. He had never known that Nyx had this kind of power. Everything had grown so large in his eyes, and of all he saw, Nyx was by far the most impressive sight. It was hard to be sure, but he thought she must be bigger, relative to his new size, than the Hydra was at his proper scale. And what strength in her movements! Zagreus did not think he could defeat her with this size difference, not if he had all his weapons at his disposal.
“I believe so,” he said, a bit hesitantly.
“That is good, because I mean for you to serve me at this size.”
“Serve you? Like this? How? I could hardly lift a fork as I am now.”
“You would not be doing any heavy lifting. Your job would be simple, and I think you might even enjoy it. All you'll be doing is tending to my feet.”
“Your feet? But you rarely walk. What need have you of someone to tend to them?”
“Need? None. Yet it is still my wish. Tell me Zagreus, do you remember how, in your younger days, you would often stare at my feet when you thought I wasn't looking?”
Zagreus blushed. “I... did many foolish things in my youth,” he answered carefully. “I can't recall all of them, but I apologize if any offended you.”
Nyx smiled and waved away his words. “There's no need to be apologize for this. I understand the reactions men can have to a woman's body. And you, Zagreus, must understand how much women can enjoy witnessing such reactions. True, it was awkward that it happened while I played the part of your mother, but I did not dislike it even then. Now that you have grown and learned the truth of your provenance, I see no reason why I shouldn't indulge such things with you—and you with me. ... What? No answer? Have I left you so speechless? Or perhaps you wish to try it out before making your choice.”
Gently she carried him away, over to her bare foot which now rested on her lap. Zagreus stared at the gigantic sole, wider than he was tall, so long it could not have fit in his chambers. It must have measured ten yards from heel to toe-tips. The demigod was conflicted. Nyx's sole was without a doubt beautiful, as much as it had been when he stared at her feet in his younger days. More than that, even. To his eyes it had grown in beauty as well as in size. The smooth, ashen sole which filled his view thrilled him like nothing else. He could not get enough of it soft curves, was enchanted by the playful wiggle of her toes, and yet, he worried that this was all wrong.
He had quit staring at Nyx's beautiful feet years ago, thinking it was wrong to look on his mother that way. She was not his mother, he knew that now, so surely it was fine to feel this way about her, yet he still wasn't convinced.
“How does it look? I'm sure you must have dreamt of being this close to my feet at some point.”
“It's... beautiful,” he admitted.
“Is that all you have to say? Come, Zagreus, don't be so timid. Or is it that you can't think well enough to speak with my foot so near you?” Nyx chuckled, and all of a sudden Zagreus found himself pressed firmly to her sole, right on the arch of her foot. The feeling was incredible; as if he were lying on a warm, plush mattress. Her skin felt smooth to the touch, even at this size, and without thinking Zagreus began running his hands over its surface. “What do you make of the smell? Does it please you, or does it not catch your interest?” The smell... Zagreus took a slow, deep breath, filling himself to bursting with the scent of Nyx's foot. It was musty, though Nyx always went barefoot. Zagreus loved it. He took another breath after that first one, and another, and another, still running his hands all over that magnificent foot. “I suppose that's as much of an answer as I could have asked for,” Nyx said, teasingly scrunching her foot.
She let go of Zagreus then, seeing as he didn't need any more encouragement, and left him to his own devices. Even then he didn't get up, but remained lying on her foot, resting his face against her sole and taking in that heavenly feeling, all his misgivings melting away in the warmth of his adoptive mother.
Amazing how little convincing he'd needed to give into his desires. Hardly a minute passed before his passion moved him to plant a kiss on Nyx's foot, and so much did he enjoy it that he trembled all over, filled with adoration. More kisses followed, slow and firm, covering more and more of Nyx's sole as he made a circuit all around it, crawling to her heel, then her toes, then back to where he began, by which time he had started peppering licks in between his kisses, lapping up the taste of her divine foot.
He licked along the minute wrinkles of her sole, lengthy grooves without a hint of dirt nor grime, perfect in every way. The faint taste of sweat met his tongue, a saltiness that seemed to him as sweet as the nectar she had shared with him a week ago. How good it felt flowing down his throat and to his stomach, and how delectable the texture of her skin beneath his tongue.
Zagreus could not get enough of this. He had dreamt for years about playing with Nyx's feet, and now that he finally got the chance, it felt so much better than he ever imagined it would. Words could not express his gratitude to Nyx, so he let his actions speak instead as he started to worship her sole.
As all this was happening, Nyx was content to watch Zagreus enjoy himself. From time to time she scrunched her foot, tickled by his little hands or tongue, but did nothing more than that, not wishing to interrupt him. How adorable he was, enjoying her foot without a care in the world, and how it pleased her to see it. After a while, Nyx noticed just how much Zagreus was enjoying himself, as she felt a new little something poking against her sole. In the next moment she was pulling Zagreus off of her sole, holding him by the waist so she could make sure she wasn't imagining things. Sure enough, there between his legs was his hardened shaft, sticking straight up as if saluting her.
It took Zagreus a moment to understand what she was looking at, and once he did, he made an effort to cover himself up, only for Nyx to gently nudge his hands away. “Don't be so modest, Zagreus. I already told you, us women sometimes enjoy seeing how men react to us.” A giant finger wandered towards his crotch, playfully poking at him. He twitched with every touch, moaning and squirming in her grip. It was... incredible. “You like this, don't you? That is good. But before we do anything else, tell me: do you accept my offer or not?” She kept poking and prodding, as if trying to extract an answer from him that way, but the sheer pleasure made it hard for Zagreus to speak, or even think of what she was asking.
“Y-yes. I accept,” he said at last, and Nyx met his answer with a warm smile.
“Then it is agreed. You will serve me until I choose to release you, and I will take you to see Persephone once each season. Now, why don't we take care of your little friend down there, to celebrate our accord?” Nyx pressed Zagreus to her sole again, holding him so firmly to it that he could hardly move, then she started sliding him around, rubbing him slowly up and down her sole. He gasped when his shaft first met her skin, and kept moaning as he was pushed around. It made him tense at first, how easily she manhandled him, but soon his pleasure overwhelmed all other feelings and he gave himself over to her, even getting excited by her awesome power.
“There, that's the way. Don't worry yourself about a thing and let me handle it. You really do love my feet, don't you? It's plain to see you've been wanting this for a long time. I hope it's been everything you ever wanted.” The air hummed with her sweet voice, like music to Zagreus's ears. The demigod couldn't take it anymore. Everything about this was so exciting, and he'd been close enough to climax already that he couldn't hold himself back any longer. With a cry of pleasure he spilled his seed over Nyx's sole, pumping out several spurts. By the end of it he was drained like never before, and even when Nyx released him he could do nothing but lie on her sole, basking in the afterglow, undisturbed save for the thick and powerful finger stroking his back.
It was quite a while before he even felt the shackles which now bound his wrists and ankles, with chains that stretched all the way around across her sole, connecting to her toe rings and anklet and keeping him pressed tightly to her sole without any effort on her part. “These chains?” Nyx said once he asked her about them. “They're simply there to keep you in place so you may serve my foot wherever I go. You don't take issue with hat, do you? No, I thought you wouldn't.”
The goddess floated up from her chair then, dangling her foot just above the ground to test Zagreus's bindings, and she scrunched her foot against him when she saw that they held. “I will try to make a visit to Persephone before the week is up. In the meantime, go on and make yourself comfortable. You'll be staying down there more often than not from now on, so I hope you can enjoy it.”
Nyx had barely finished speaking when Zagreus resumed servicing her sole, kissing and licking and stroking whatever he could reach bound as he was. She smiled, and rubbed his back with her other foot before leaving the room, happy to know Zagreus was having fun.
Meeting Persephone by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Hades story. Nyx takes Zagreus to meet his mother.
RATING: X
TAGS: FF/m, Lilliputian, Feet, Footwear, Gentle, Entrapment, Incest, Maternal, Fantasy.
Day 1 of Zagreus's deal with Nyx was but a taste of his future. The young demigod spent entire days chained up against his adoptive mother's foot. His bindings obeyed Nyx's will, staying as taut as she wished, to keep him half-buried in her sole. The slightest motion of her divine foot pulled at the chains, and pulled him even more firmly into her flesh. He could not move to struggle, could hardly even breathe, yet he couldn't have been happier. He wished never to part with Nyx's feet, but to stay on them forever, and he gladly worshipped her soles as she requested.
In fact, he would have worshipped her even without her asking. The taste of her foot on his lips and tongue was better than the finest Ambrosia, and he could not imagine even an embrace from the goddess of love matching the blissful warmth of Nyx's sole upon him.
His excitement knew no end so long as he remained her chained-up slave. Whether sleeping or awake, he was hard as could be, moaning softly into her sole from the sheer pleasure. He would doubtless have come on her dozens of times throughout each day, had Nyx not used some charm to make it impossible. She allowed it only at the end of each day, when she put her feet together around him as a reward for his fine service. “Good work today, my child,” she cooed at him, making him flush with her praise, and caressed him betwixt her soft soles until he spilled his seed over them. Other times she freed him from his chains, and let him do as he pleased with her feet, finding his enthusiasm adorable. However it happened, Zagreus would usually pass out then and there, exhausted by his service.
But while those were the only times she let him cum, Zagreus could still orgasm plenty. In fact, Nyx encouraged it. If he was excited enough, and she could always sense when he was, a simple scrunch of her sole or a moment pressing her other foot to his back sufficed to push him over the edge. Other times she willed his chains to shorten and lengthen by turns, so as to drag him up and down her sole.
Such a wonderful way to spend his days, and the only thing to take Zagreus's mind off it was wondering when he would meet his birth mother. “Not yet,” said Nyx whenever he asked about Persephone. “Your father is still wary you'll try something. Give it a few more days.” The wait would have been more painful without Nyx's feet to keep him occupied, though at the end of each day, in his last wakeful moments after finding release on the goddess's sole, his last thoughts were always of the day when he would meet his mother.
One day, just a week since his agreement with Nyx, she had a different answer ready for him. “It will happen very soon, though I don't know exactly when. Hades is glad I've stopped your escape attempts. He's decreased security, and isn't likely to keep so close an eye on the exits now. As soon as the chance presents itself, I will take you to meet Persephone. That time may come without warning, so I want to make sure you keep our agreement in mind. You are not to reveal anything of your true identity to Persephone. She must believe you're my servant and nothing more. While in her presence, I will call you 'Asterius', and you will call me 'goddess'. You will refer to Persephone the same way, unless she says otherwise, and you will not speak to her unless she speaks to you first. Do you understand?”
Her voice was too stern to allow disagreement from someone in Zagreus's helpless position. “Yes, goddess,” he answered.
“Good. I can transport us to the surface as soon as it seems safe to do, so be ready to assume your role at any time. Remember also to speak nothing of it when we return. Oh, and one last thing: I will use my powers to change your appearance while on the surface, so Persephone won't see any resemblance to herself or Hades.” That was the last Nyx spoke of it. After that conversation, Persephone was just about the only thing on Zagreus's mind. He thought of her even while worshipping Nyx's feet with his tongue, and his thoughts only drifted from her when brought to orgasm.
Two more days passed without the long-awaited meeting, and Zagreus was growing impatient, even slacking in his worship of Nyx though the goddess understood and was not upset with him. Then on the third day, without any warning, a curious sensation came over him. His awareness faded for one interminable moment, smothering all his thoughts and feelings. For a while after it returned he was still out of sorts. It took him a minute to notice that some things had changed. His chains were not so tight anymore, and while they still held him to Nyx's sole, now he was further down her foot, with his head in the gap between her toes, giving him a window to the rest of the world. Even so, it was by hearing that he first realized they were no longer in the underworld.
The chirps and songs of birds sounded in his ears as a strange melody, with the buzz of bees as its backdrop. A pleasant smell intruded on that of Nyx's foot, and craning back his head, Zagreus saw a plethora of bright colored flowers underneath. Zagreus was so taken by them in this first glimpse of the surface world, that he didn't even think to look where Nyx was going until he heard a voice call his adoptive mother's name.
Nyx's toes splayed apart for him then, and looking out past them, Zagreus saw a woman in the distance. Just short of middle-aged in appearance, with fair skin lightly colored by the sun and blonde hair in a thick braid on her shoulder. She wore a simple dress, and walked in plain leather sandals. Zagreus would not have thought her anything more than a mortal woman, had her face not resonated in his memories. Even before Nyx spoke her name, he already knew who she was.
“Mother,” he whispered, and may have called to her had Nyx's toes not curled over his head then. That's right; he wasn't to mention any of that. He'd weighed it a fair condition when striking his deal with Nyx, but now his heart ached knowing that he couldn't tell Persephone he was her son nor embrace her as he wanted to. Still, he would keep his word. Maybe some other day he could drop the act and tell her the truth.
“Nyx, I can't believe it's you!” Persephone said, walking quickly to greet her visitor. Nyx floated closer to the earth as the woman approached, her toes dipping among the flowers, and she released Zagreus to let him see his mother again. “It's so good to see you! How long it's been!” As soon as the goddesses met, Persephone took Nyx's hands and held them in a tight embrace, as if the woman would fly off without it. Though weathered by time, her smile was just as Nyx remembered it.
“How long indeed. I... apologize for not coming sooner. Given the circumstances in which you left us, I wasn't sure you wished to see me again. I thought my face might be a sad reminder of that time.” A sad reminder. What were they talking about? Ah, there was so much Zagreus wanted to ask them, but Nyx's vows didn't allow her to answer, and his wouldn't let him ask Persephone.
“I understand. And I'm grateful. I did need time to grieve, but now I am at peace, and I'm glad to see you again. Will you stay for long? I so wish to talk with you, even just sit with you.”
“As long as I can, but I hope to find time to visit again in the future.”
“That's everything I wanted to hear. Please, come sit with me in the orchard.” She led the way with Nyx floating after her, and Zagreus trying to look at her though he could see nothing past her knees from this angle. Soon they left behind the field of flowers and reached the shade of the apple trees, under which Persephone spread out a blanket. “I hope you don't mind sitting here. I would have put down chairs and a table if I'd known I'd be receiving you today.”
“If it's with you, I'd sit even on the bare earth.” Once Persephone sat herself on one corer of the blanket, Nyx floated down at the other end, the both of them stretching out their legs so they lay side by side. Zagreus could just barely turn his head far enough to see his mother there, towering over him as much as Nyx did. He wasn't sure how to get her attention when he wasn't allowed to speak up on his ow, but Nyx helped him out, tilting back her foot to flash her sole and her little servant at Persephone.
“Hello? What's this young man doing on your foot? Did he do something bad?” Persephone reached a hand over to Zagreus, and patted his little head.
“Oh, him? He's a new arrival to the underworld. Asterius is his name. In life he was my most devoted worshipper, and begged for the chance to keep serving me in death. I decided to grant him that wish, and he's been tied to me ever since. I suppose I should let him loose for now.” Zagreus's bindings suddenly disappeared, and he fell from her sole onto the soft blanket. “Asterius, this is Persephone. You've heard me mention her, haven't you? Say hello to her, with all the respect owed to a goddess.”
Zagreus stood and turned to his mother. Goodness, but she was so beautiful. His breath caught when she smiled at him, and his throat tightened. Then when Nyx cleared her throat, he went to his knees and bowed his head. “Goddess Persephone, I hope my presence does not offend. This humble servant is only here to serve the Goddess Nyx, but if you wish it and she allows it, I would gladly serve you too.”
“What a well-spoken young man!” Persephone hooked a nail under his chin, and gently pulled it up to see his face again. “Rise, Asterius. You needn't need treat me as a goddess. I haven't lived as one for a long time. I thank you for your offer, too, but there is nothing I want from you. Except maybe... well, my feet do grow sore when I'm tending to my garden. I would welcome someone to... Oh, but Nyx, he is your servant. I wouldn't want to take him from you.”
“What's mine is yours, dear. Make use of him as you please. Though, be aware young Asterius can get very excited around feet.”
Zagreus blushed. For his mother to know that of him—and to laugh about it!—was almost enough to make him wish he was back in the underworld. “So he's one of those men! Well, that's alright. I doubt he'll think much of mine. So then, will you rub my tired soles?”
“Y-yes. Of course, mistress.”
“Thank you, Asterius! Let me take off my sandals so you may get to work.” Persephone left both sandals on the ground beside her, and stretched her feet while Zagreus made his way towards them. “They're a little sweaty, so wait ad let them dry if you like.”
Zagreus stopped in front of his mother's feet. It was true, they were damp with sweat all over, though not enough to make drops. The air around them was musty, and smelled quite heavily. Her soles were lightly wrinkled, yet they looked soft to the touch. No sooner was he standing before them than his heart began to flutter, and a stirring in his loins startled him.
This couldn't be! Zagreus had long appreciated Nyx's feet, yes, but he had never felt that way towards any other woman's. He had thought his attraction was only to her feet, and thought there'd be no danger in tending to Persephone's. What should he do now? It wasn't right to feel this way about his mother, but he already agreed to rub her foot.
He waited for a while, with the excuse that her foot was still sweaty, and tried to force down his arousal before he began, but it seemed impossible. Just by stretching her feet Persephone captured his attention, unaware of what an effect she was having on her son as she conversed with the other goddess. His erection stood straight up, and fearing she would see it, Zagreus stepped up to her foot to hide behind it.
There was still some sweat on her sole, but there was no point letting this drag on any longer. He raised his hands to the great pink wall and started rubbing it, slowly at first. Her skin was as soft and warm as he'd imagined; it took his breath away to feel it, ad to feel the warmth of her foot washing over him.
So this was his mother's foot. Just thinking that made emotion overwhelm Zagreus. His arms trembled, and his knees felt weak. How he wished to step forward and embrace her sole with all his being. “Stop that! She's your mother!” he berated himself, but the reminder only made him more aroused. Could it be precisely because she was his mother than he felt this way for her? That he felt the same for Nyx because she was like a mother to him?
Before long he stopped worrying about whether it was wrong for him to feel this way and focused on giving his mother the foot massage she deserved. If he couldn't tell her he was her son, at least he could express his love for her like this. With her feet casually leaning forward, he could just barely reach all of her soles, and he dutifully ran his hands over them, really digging into her flesh and kneading out the knots of tension on her feet. He felt her feet relax as he worked on them, and heard her soft sighs in the distance. “Ah! You really are good at this, Asterius.”
“He is a very good servant,” said Nyx. “And not only for rubbing feet. He's very skilled at cleaning them, too. Especially with his tongue.”
“Is that so? Then, if you don't mind, young man, would you kindly show me that skill?” Zagreus hesitated only a moment before putting his face to her foot and licking her sweaty sole. Sensing his tiny little tongue lapping away at her skin, Persephone laughed and scrunched her foot, briefly holding his face in the folds of her sole. “I didn't think he would really do it. But if he's willing, I'll gladly accept it. You have a wonderful servant here, Nyx. I hope you treat him well.”
Zagreus blushed and kept licking. He lovingly licked every groove and wrinkle of her motherly soles, huffing the smell of her feet while the goddesses talked. He didn't pay much attention to their conversation, until he heard Persephone fondly recalling the nights she had spent in Nyx's bed. The things she said so shocked him that he almost choked on her sweat. To think that his mother and Nyx...
He didn't mean to dwell on it, but they kept talking about it, going into such detail that he could almost see them going at it. Then he imagined what it might be like for him to be caught in their passion at this size. It made him so aroused that without quite realizing he started rubbing his shaft against his mother's sole.
But while he might not have noticed, Persephone certainly did, and she paused her reminiscing once she sensed it. “I think Asterius is enjoying himself down there,” she chuckled.
Nyx looked at him and smiled. “Is he now? Maybe you should 'punish' him, then. Do whatever you like, I assure you he can take it.” Persephone didn't need to be told twice. Before Zagreus could react, her foot fell over, and pressed him flat against the blanket. That sole felt divine all over his body, and he instantly became rock hard. He wouldn't have been worried about it, except that he sensed Nyx lift the charm which prevented him from cumming at that moment. His heart skipped a beat, and he resolved to stop it himself, but it was a struggle even before Persephone started rubbing her foot oh so gently over him. Back and forth it went, no more than one inch at a time, jerking him closer to orgasm each time. It only took a minute before his resistance was crushed and he was made to cum beneath his mother's sole.
When Persephone raised her foot afterwards, her sweat still plastered Zagreus to her sole, his body limp from the pleasure. “I think that 'punishment' was more than he could handle,” Persephone said. “Nyx, will you help me reward him now, for doing such a good job with the foot rub?”
“Gladly!” Nyx moved pressed her sole against Persephone's, fully smothering the tiny demigod between both his mothers. Zagreus was all wrapped up in bliss. He fully surrendered to their whims, let himself be dominated by their wonderful feet, until their conversation was all wrapped up and Nyx pulled back her foot. “It's been wonderful talking seeing you again, Persephone. I really do want to return when time permits, but right now, I must take my leave.”
“I understand,” said Persephone, the both of them rising to their feet around Zagreus. “Before you go, I wanted to ask: if it's not too much trouble, could I keep your little servant a while? It gets lonely out here, working this garden by myself. It would be nice to have someone to keep me company, who'll remind me of you while you're away.”
Nyx and Zagreus were both surprised by her request. “Allow me a moment to discuss it in private with him before answering.”
“Of course! I'll put away this blanket in the meantime.” Persephone picked it up and carried it away to the cabin where she lived, flapping it a few times before taking it inside.
Once she was gone, Nyx picked Zagreus up to speak with him. “Well? Do you want to stay with Persephone? I'll allow it if you do, but you must still keep our secrets as agreed and ask her nothing about her past.”
Zagreus didn't need long to think it over. “I do. I want to stay with my mother, if only for a little while.”
“If that is your wish.” Nyx held him to her mouth and kissed his little face, wrapping all of it in her plush lips for a moment. “Enjoy your time with her. My feet and I will await your return.”
“Thank you, Nyx. I... know you're not truly my mother, but you've been a mother to me for years nonetheless, and I'm eternally grateful for that.” He hugged her cheek when she held him to it, and they kept embracing until Persephone returned.
“Here. I bequeath you my dear Asterius, and beg you take good care of him for me. He's been a wonderful servant in life and in death, and I would hate for something bad to happen to him. Just one thing: Asterius cannot normally remain out of the underworld for long. He only remains with us now because my blessing keeps him here. When I leave, you'll have to take over that role. If ever you grow tired of him, just release him from your service and he'll return to me.”
Nyx held out Zagreus, whom Persephone took with gentle grip. “I will care for him, rest assured. Thank you, Nyx. May you find time to visit soon.” They hugged each other tight, with Zagreus still in hand, and once they let go, Nyx floated back into a dark portal, still waving at Persephone until she was gone.
Persephone sighed and turned to the young man in her hand, smiling warmly as she stroked his tiny body under her thumb. “Well, Asterius, It's about time I was making lunch. I'll give you some once it's ready, but in the meantime, you can keep my foot company.” She sat and held him to her sole, and used a thin strip of green to bind him to it, then slipped on her leather sandals and stood. “Are you okay down there? Wriggle around a bit if you are.” She didn't set out until she felt him do so.
While she hummed to herself on the way back home, Zagreus reveled in her foot's embrace, enjoying every heavy step she took on him.
What a strange path it had been to this first meeting with Persephone. After months of futile attempts to leave the underworld by his own strength, it turned out all he needed to do was pledge himself in service to Nyx and let her bring him to the surface. Even that service was a pleasure to him, and the only downside was his vow not to reveal his true identity to Persephone. But if that's what it took to be this close to his mother, it was a compromise worth making. Hopefully one day he would be able to tell her the truth; in the meantime, he was content to bask in the warmth of her foot, and to serve as her slave as thanks for the life she had given him.
The Giantess of Redfield City by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A friendly giantess with a interest in humans regularly visits Redfield City.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Giga, F/m, Gentle, Handheld
Even once new technology made it possible, contact between giants and humans remained rare, and it was no mystery why. Giants were thousands of times larger than humans, and saw the latter as near-microscopic specks. Very few could bring themselves to care about something so insignificant.
This suited humanity fine. Even a friendly giant was a terrifying sight, and they had no defenses against an unfriendly one. But it was just the misfortune of Redfield City that one of the neighboring giants had developed an interest in them. Her name was Emily Brown, and she'd been visiting Redfield since she was fifteen years old—sitting, crouching, or lying next to them, casting a shadow that covered as much as half the city depending on time of day, watching the movements of the tiny little humans and their shiny cars as they went about their lives. Sometimes she would spend an hour with them, her thoughts unreadable as she scanned the city with her clear blue eyes.
She came around so often that people learned to ignore her, to some extent. Of course it was impossible to ignore it when her shadow turned day into twilight across hundreds of blocks, or when she shook all of Redfield with the idle tapping of her feet and filled the air with a whistled melody, but since she'd proved so harmless, they could carry on with their routines instead of running or hiding or standing petrified as they waited to see what she'd do, like on her first visit.
Since first introducing herself to the city, Emily made a habit of greeting them every time she showed up. A year after that, she arrived with a phone that could receive calls from nearby humans, and eagerly announced her number to the whole city, hoping to make many friends with the people there. The first call she got was from the mayor, who brought up as tactfully as they could the huge electric costs racked up from having to keep the lights on every time she cast her shadow across the city.
“Oh, I'm sorry! I didn't know! Maybe I can pay for it. Is this enough?” She pulled out a coin and put it by the city. It held little worth to her people, and couldn't be exchanged for human currency, but the sheer mineral wealth contained in it was astounding, and the city spent most of a year mining it once they got the equipment. People could better tolerate Emily's presence after that... at least until she decided she wanted more hands-on interaction with those “cute little people”.
Giants were famous for their fine motor control, being able to safely grab a human being, but it was one thing to hear about it and quite another to watch fingers twice the size of any building in town reaching down for you—to find yourself deep in their shadow, with the sky above replaced by the terrifying whorls of a fingerprint. Her assurance that she'd practiced and wouldn't hurt anybody fell on deaf ears, but she proved it true when her nail pierced the ground and scooped a single house off the street, with a family cowering inside—scooped it and raised it up to inspect. The father fainted when he saw that godly blue eye blink, felt their home reverberate with the thud of eyelid striking eyelid, and heard the loud whoosh of eyelashes as thick as their house. “You see? Perfectly safe!” she boasted, before putting the house back and reaching for another. She spent the next hour practicing with houses and other buildings, even entire blocks. Thankfully there weren't any casualties, though a lot of cracked roads needed repair after that.
Her next few visits went similarly, then a month later she came with something like a very broad and shallow spoon. It was a tool for safely collecting greater tracts of land, and boy did she make use of it. From the art museum to city hall, all of Redfield's landmarks found themselves scooped up and held up to her face at one point or another, along with all their visitors and people who just happened to live nearby. “Ooh, this one's real pretty! What is it?” she asked for each one, and wasn't satisfied until someone, usually someone she'd picked up, called to answer her questions. Well, they called to ask her to put everyone down, but couldn't find the guts to raise their voice against the girl who held all their lives in hand.
She was endlessly curious about humans, even the most mundane aspects of their lives. Along with the big “spoon” she also started bringing a pair of extra fine tweezers with a cushioned end, for grabbing individual humans. Picking at random from the thousands of minuscule specks below, she whisked them off into the sky and looked them over closely before dropping them on her hand. “Hello! How are you doing today? Do you have a phone? I'd love it if we could talk,” she said to each, or something along those lines, even as they stumbled lightheaded on the alien world of her palm. They pulled out their phones and called her before long—no one had the guts to refuse her anything she asked for—and gave stuttered answers to such questions as “What's your name? Do you live here? Where were you going? How old are you? Do you work? What do you do?”
That's how she started “making friends”, which is to say, if she found you interesting enough she would declare you a friend and save your number so she could ask you to come out and talk whenever she wanted. Mostly she picked people her own age and chatted at length with them about music or movies or shows that they liked, oblivious to her words blowing over them like a hurricane.
Over time she started asking about more complex stuff too, like how their economy worked, what their political system was like, or how this city was founded. Her hapless little “friends” tried their best to answer, but it was rare that she was satisfied with what they had to say. “W-why don't you try asking a teacher about it?” one of them said at last, sick and tired of being blown over by her endless barrage of questions.
That suggestion was an epiphany to her. She was old enough for college now, though she wasn't enrolled in any. Why not use of the ones here to learn about humans? So the next day she visited Redfield University and asked if she could get some private tutoring from its professors. Well, the dean called her up and tried to dissuade her from that idea, explaining that the professors had very busy schedules and couldn't find the time to teach someone who wasn't a student.
Emily was very understanding, and agreed it was too much to ask to be given private tutoring for free, but she had a solution to that. The professors would teach their students like normal, and she would listen in on their classes through the phone. The dean couldn't come up with any reason why that wasn't possible, especially not after she offered to pay with more coinage.
Next week began Emily's education on human culture. Since she couldn't decide on any one course, every hour she just picked whatever class sounded most interesting, hopping from history to politics to philosophy or economics on a whim. At first she just listened in on them through her phone, but wanting to feel like more of a participant, she asked that whatever class she was taking be held outside so she could see the professor, and everyone bowed to her request.
Even that wasn't enough for her, and she started taking her teachers and her classmates and placing them on her palm to hold classes there. But Emily saw it was a hassle to do that for every class only to put everyone back at the end, so she came up with a simpler solution: once classes started, she scooped up the entire campus and placed it on her palm, where it fit quite neatly with plenty room to spare. There it remained until her last class of the day, with thousands of people carrying out their jobs and their studies under her friendly gaze.
Most students remained timidly inside when she started doing that, but as they grew used to her, some braver souls not only went outside again but even treated her hand as part of the campus, exploring the landscape of her palm as far out as her fingertips, sitting together in some comfy little skin wrinkle to share lunch or to study together, with the more scientifically-minded among them taking samples of skin and sweat and other secretions, or asking about giant culture.
Emily thought it was cute and let them explore at their leisure, but she made sure to give them ample warning when it was time to head back to the campus. She made friends mostly from those brave explorers, and in talking with them she learned of the university's soccer team.
Soccer. Emily knew nothing about it—giants had their own sports they played instead of the humans'—but she wanted to learn after hearing about the Redfield Gators. Though she wasn't technically a student, she wanted to feel like one, and take part in the “school spirit” she heard so much about from those human shows she watched. And if those shows had taught her anything, it was that the best way to show your school spirit was by supporting the sports teams.
With the start of the season coming up, Emily dug through every resource she could find on the human 'net. She learned the rules of soccer, read up on its history, watched a few famous games, but she didn't really “get it” until she watched an animated series about the game. Boy did that get her blood pumping! The rivalry, the camaraderie, the tension, the drama—so that's what soccer was all about. It made her so stoked to watch the university's first game of the season.
But when she looked up the Redfield Gators, she got a huge disappointment. Seemed the university had a really poor track record. For the past five years, their win rate never rose above twenty percent, even dipped into the single digits once.
It couldn't be the fault of the players. No, it must be the coach or something. Her web searches showed they'd had the same one for more than a decade. Clearly some fresh blood was called for, but if the school wasn't thinking to hire anyone else... Well, she had one idea what to do about it, but first she needed more research.
Tryouts proceeded as normal in the meantime, and soon all the spots were filled up. On the first day of practice, everyone showed up right on schedule at Redfield Soccer Stadium, except the coach. They chatted for a bit, paying no attention to Emily looming overhead as she so often did, until she leaned in close to announce that she was their new coach for the season!
The team had no clue how to take the news. It wasn't what any of them had signed up for. They did know about the Gators' track record, though. Maybe this would be an improvement? Not that they had a say in the matter if this is what Emily wanted.
“Hang on. Let me get a good look at everyone.” She picked up the stadium, and placed it in the middle of her hand. “That's better. Um, yeah, I asked if I could be your new coach and they said yes! I really hope I can help you win more games than last year. I studied up on soccer a lot, and I think I know what I'm doing, so... let's all give it our best this year! We'll show people what the Gators can do!” She was so enthusiastic. It was scary, and a little infectious. Made them feel like they might really stand a chance this year.
“Anyway, about today's training. If there's one thing I learned from 'Kick: A New Generation!', it's that soccer matches are long, so endurance is your most important physical stat. We need to work on training that up, so for the next hour, I want you running laps around my hand!”
The guys exchanged glances. Talk about a damper. The moment things were looking up, she comes up with this ridiculous idea. “Uh... coach? did you maybe mean to run laps around the field?” the team captain Rudy called her to ask.
“No. Uneven terrain is better for this training, so we'll use my hand. Are you all ready? Then go, Gators, go!” Well, that confirmed it: things were as hopeless as ever. But if that was the case, there was no point getting upset. They shrugged and headed out, leaving the stadium to jog up and down the minute wrinkles of her skin.
A single lap around her palm, without venturing onto her fingers, was well over a mile long, but with all these “hills” they traversed it felt like twice that. At the bottom of her palm-print grooves, the players couldn't see any land outside it. They were some thirty feet deep, and getting out took as much climbing as jogging. Their legs and arms were growing sore after just one lap, but she urged them to keep going. The truth was she had no clue about the limits of human endurance, so she didn't think to let them rest until one of the players fell over and stayed there. When she did, all of them collapsed on her hand, whether atop her skin ridges, on their slopes, or in the grooves between them, just to get up and keep going when she said break time was over.
That was the only “training” they did that day, and for the next few sessions. Emily was way more intense than their last coach, and she insisted they keep at it every chance they got. If she caught them with free time between classes, she carried them all the way to the end of her finger with those tweezers of hers and tasked them with running back to campus. It got so bad that they took to staying indoors whenever possible.
Seemed that was her only idea,. Didn't even think to have a practice game until Rudy suggested it. When she let them organize one did, her advice to them was simply “Believe in yourselves and your teammates. Watch each others' backs. Don't let the enemy take you down.” It fell to the captain and vice-captain to come up with an actual strategy for the two teams.
When the game began, Emily spent most of it squinting so closely at the stadium that her eyelashes often brushed against the top of it. She could see all the players clearly enough, but the ball? That little monochrome speck was nigh invisible to her, dipping in and out of sight—or maybe she just imagined she could see it flying around the field. Not that she let it bother her. She cheered for whatever she thought was happening in the little stadium, giving such helpful advice as “Pass the ball more! Don't let them score! Shoot! Look out behind you!”
Meanwhile, the Gators were struggling just to play the game. Between Emily's breath whipping at the ball and players, the minor motions of her hand throwing them off-balance, and the roaring cheers causing the world to rumble, it might have been the most scuffed match ever played. It was a miracle both sides managed to score a goal in all that chaos.
“Wow, that was really good! If you guys can play like this in every match, I'm sure we'll turn our results around this year!” Emily said after the game. She was so satisfied with their performance that she kept them under the same training regiment until game day. On the bright side the team got used to playing on her hand after a few more practice games, and since Emily was ironically quite “hands-off” when it came to the finer points of strategy, Rudy could play the coach and direct everyone's practice right under her nose with her being none the wiser.
Yeah their practice conditions were far from ideal, but even so they weren't feeling too bad about their first match, especially when they all arrived at the stadium with Emily nowhere in sight. For the past three weeks they'd all assured her every chance they got that the game wasn't until next week, and it looked like she bought it. With any luck they'd be able to play a proper game today.
The teams met out on the field and everyone was in position for the kickoff when the distant thunder of footsteps first reached the stadium. There she was, coming in from the horizon, rushing and shaking the city with her steps as she never had before. “Sorry I'm late! I just found out the game's today!” she said, crouching by the stadium yet looming high all the same.
The Redfield folk all had years of experience with her yet still couldn't help tensing up when she appeared over them. And the visitors from across the state? They were shaking. Giants hardly ever wandered that far into human territories, and the Shayville Pirates had no clue how to react to one appearing all of a sudden, much less to her lifting the stadium right off the ground. “One two three four five six... Oh good, you all made it! Hi, everyone, I'm the Gators' coach. Hope we have a good game today!” It took everyone a while to settle down, and then there was nothing to do but to start the game.
They were a few minutes into it when the Gators smelled blood in the water. It wasn't so much that the Pirates were nervous as it was that they weren't used to all the hazards that came with playing on a giant's hand. Even if it was a friendly match, even if victory came with an asterisk, the Gators were hungry for a win on a team of this caliber, and they pressed their advantage.
Their biggest challenge in the first half was simply scoring a goal with all the hazards moving the ball and the goalposts around, but they did manage one clean shot into the net before halftime. Emily's celebration, once she realized what had happened, easily drowned out the cheers of the local Gators fans and most other sounds across the city. Her hand shook in excitement, so much so that for a while the team thought they would die for scoring that goal. What a way to go that would have been.
Things were different in the second half. The Pirates had found their sea legs, and were serious about winning. They wouldn't lie down and let this third-rate team run them over, even with their lives in the hands of its coach. They scored a goal at minute 60, another soon after, and everything went quiet. Emily's little cheers stopped as she stared intently at the stadium, holding on for the moment Redfield turned things around as she knew they could.
No one knew what she was thinking, least of all with her eye as all they could see of her, but her silence seemed ominous, and everyone, even the Pirates fans, silently prayed for a Gators victory.
The minutes ticked by with no more goals on either side. The Pirates played defensive, keeping the ball away from their opponents for as long as they could. Just out of view, Emily nibbled on her fingernails, trying her best to follow that little ball. But near the end, when the teams were getting tired, the Gators had just a little more endurance, and scored one more goal in the last ten minutes to end the game with a tie.
Emily almost brought the stadium down on everyone's heads with her celebration. If that's what happened when her team tied, who knows what would have happened with a real win. Even the Gators saw this outcome was probably best for their health.
Everyone gave a sigh of relief once the game was over and the stadium back on the ground, but before the Gators could leave, Emily picked them all up for a celebration on her hand, dropping a well-stocked cooler beside them. How could they refuse a gift like that? They emptied out the cooler and drank until they were falling over themselves, while Emily joined them with some big cans of her own, all of them cheerfully toasting to their captain, their coach, to the Gators and Redfield U. They got so drunk it felt like the world was rocking—or so drunk they didn't realize it really was rocking now that Emily was as drunk as them. And once the giant was asleep on her side, they didn't see anything wrong with joining her, snoring together in the center of her palm.
Herta's Shrink Cookies by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Honkai: Star Rail story. Herta eats cookies laced with a substance that causes shrinking. Now standing as small as an ant, she tries to get help from two of her own puppets.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Lilliputian, Nano, Feet, Footwear, Entrapment, Humiliation.
Herta, that unrivaled genius, was a master of a great many disciplines, with such a gaggle of accomplishments under her belt you'd be left breathless trying to list them all. The Simulated Universe, the Herta Space Station, and that de-aging technology which kept her forever at her prime and which her colleagues still believed could not be possible, were but a thin sample of them, and great multitudes of mankind could not have matched even the least of them. A prodigy she was, digging away at the mysteries of the universe with full confidence that in time everything worth knowing would be know to her.
But for all her achievements and cool self-assurance there was one thing which vexed her to no end, stole away her sleep and left her at a loss: why did this recipe never turn out right?!
She had eaten these cookies so many times. She knew how they were supposed to taste, and she'd gotten the recipe straight from the source. Across a dozen tries at baking them, at least one batch should have turned out right, and yet they never did. One was burnt, another the wrong shape and color, and a third batch... disappeared into thin air! Was it because of the curios she used to cook? They weren't in the recipe, sure, but they made the process so much easier!
Ah, what a drag. What was she to do? She couldn't let these silly cookies defeat her, but the keys to victory escaped her grasp. What's that you say? Ask someone for help? Why, that was as good as giving up! No, she would figure it out herself given enough time—and time was something she had plenty of. Still, after this latest failure, perhaps it was best to shelve the matter for now and focus on some easier task, like uncovering the nature of the Aeons.
“Clean this up. We're done for today,” she told her assistants, a troupe of puppets sharing the form of her younger self. “Yes, Madam Herta!” they answered in unison, bowing their heads with a soft clack of their ball-socket joints. Half were human-sized, just a head shorter than her, while the other half were doll-sized things hovering eye-level with her. They got to work cleaning up the ashes and soot stains and unnaturally sticky dough splattered over half the counter, all without so much as an unhappy thought nor the least point of criticism about Herta's cooking methods. They were her creations, after all, and though they were not without some life of their own, still every fiber of their being was devoted to serving and exalting their creator.
Herta left them to their work and set off to hers. With the puzzles of the universe occupying her mind, she forgot her failures the rest of the day, fully dedicating her thoughts to her research. But while she'd sworn off any more attempts at cooking for the moment, she couldn't resist a brief visit to the kitchen that evening while heading to her bedchamber.
The lights turned on at her entrance, illuminating the room once more. Every surface was sparkling clean and ready for tomorrow, but that was of no interest beside the mysterious tray of cookies she found sitting on the counter. Where in the world had they come from? Had someone else come and dropped them off, or... were they the batch that had vanished the other day? Perhaps the curio she used caused them to jump forward in time. It should have appeared in the oven if so, but maybe one of her puppets noticed it while cleaning and took it out.
Herta saw a note on the tray as she approached. “Eat me, Madam Herta!” it said, with a little puppet-Herta doodle smiling in the corner. That “reappearing cookies” hypothesis was looking very likely now.
Two cookies were missing, but the rest looked fine, smelled fine, felt fine in her hands; a perfect batch of cookies! Herta smiled and waved one in front of her nose, breathing in the sweet chocolaty scent. “I never doubted I'd master this little recipe one day, but who would have guessed that day was already past?” She laughed and took a bite. The taste was as good as the smell, a near-exact replica of the ones she'd eaten before. There was but one little detail that seemed different, and it didn't worsen the taste any. If anything, it made it better! Tomorrow she'd review the footage that led to those vanishing cookies. If she could recreate this batch, it was proof indisputable that she had mastered this recipe beyond even its original cook! “But first to finish this snack.”
Snack, she said, but having once again forgotten to eat during her research, Herta was hungry enough to clean the tray of all its cookies, and finish off the crumbs too. Once she was through with them, the only proof they had ever existed was their lingering smell and a low gurgle in her stomach.
Patting her belly, Herta thought to wash the meal down with a glass of milk. When she got to the cupboard, however, the glasses were out of reach. How strange. It was like the shelf had moved two feet higher. And, hadn't it grown a foot longer too? Come to think of it, the whole kitchen seemed bigger... and bigger, and bigger...
The world spun around Herta, whirling, twirling, like a curious carousel. When she tried taking a step, the ground spun under her feet and knocked her over. The room keep spinning around her. Should she be worried? There was something weird going on, but Herta could only observe and calmly formulate hypotheses to explain it as though it were happening to someone else. Must've been the cookies. Could they have been altered by their disappearance? Impossible to know without further testing. Too bad she hadn't left a sample for study.
It felt like a long while before Herta returned to her senses. All it took then was a glance around the room to see what had happened to her. Wasn't a huge surprise that she'd shrunk, considering that incident with the cupboards, but it was stunning to realize by how much. Hard to be exact, but she estimated she stood around half a centimeter tall. The kitchen was huge and barely recognizable. The counter and stools towered hundreds of feet above her, and the smooth tiled floor showed many cracks and scratches too small for her to see at her usual size.
An interesting new perspective. Herta thought she might explore it and see if there was anything she could learn from it, once she sorted out the far more pressing questions of how she'd ended up like this and how to return to normal. Hard to investigate by herself at this size, though, and harder still when the motion sensors decided the room was empty and turned the lights off.
Well, those problems were easily solved. She just needed to take direct control of one of her puppets and... Huh. Didn't seem like she could do that right now. Didn't seem she could issue them orders, either. That... might be an issue.
“Okay, Herta. Stop and think. What do you know of that would cause a reaction like this?” She wracked her memory for answers while starting the trek to the door, and in a couple minutes remembered the one thing she knew of that could cause a human to shrink: Cirilli's Blossom, a flower endemic to a remote island in a planet devoid of sentient life. The first human to encounter it lost half her size after inhaling its pollen, and didn't return to normal until years after the fact, when an antidote was discovered—the protective mucus secreted by its sole natural pollinator, the Torakian slug-fly.
A specimen of the blossom was among Herta's curios. She hadn't seen nor interacted with it in years, but those puppets assigned to the gardens must have kept it alive all this time. As for the antidote... the slug-flies her puppets collected had lived out their natural lifespans in a habitat set apart for them, but never reproduced. It must not have had the right environment. All were dead, but a few jars had been filled with their slime while they lasted. One stayed in the space station, and the others were safely kept in one of her storerooms... somewhere in the universe.
She had to get a puppet's attention soon. Then she could have them all find that jar for her. At this rate, it would take her an hour to reach their rooms, though. But wait: she could hear the clack of a puppet's shoes out in the hall, and they were coming this way! The puppet soon appeared in the doorway, and the kitchen lights turned on as it entered. “Hello? Is anyone here?”
Herta stared at the colossus. It took a lot to leave a genius like her speechless, but this puppet did the trick. From her lowly perspective, that dainty image of her younger self stood more than fifteen hundred feet tall. Even the mini-Herta floating at her shoulder, though only a tenth of the puppet's height, was gigantic to her.
Herta was so awed by their size it took her a moment to recognize them as two of the puppets who had helped with her cooking today. If memory served, the big one was Herta Puppet #6, and the mini-Herta assigned to her was M-11.
“You see! You see! The cookies are gone! I told you I heard someone eating them!” M-11 flew to the counter, and floated in circles above the empty tray. “And after we went through all that trouble to make them!”
Herta frowned. They had made those delicious cookies? Inconceivable! For two lowly puppets to succeed where The Herta had failed... it just wasn't possible! There had to be more to the story than this. Someone else must have helped out. She would ask about it was later; for now...
Clack! Clack! Clack! #6's footsteps rang loud as she walked towards the counter—and towards Herta who stood between them.
The unequaled genius and mistress of puppets raised her hands and her voice. “Stop walking!I'm down here!” she shouted, but her voice was drowned out by the clacking and never made it to the puppet's sound receptors. “Stop! STOP!” she screamed again, just before the sole of her #6's heeled boot appeared over her head. BOOM! It struck the floor just ahead of her with such power it knocked her back. She was still scrambling to her feet when #6 walked past her and stopped at the counter.
“There's nothing left of them,” #6 sighed. “I knew I should have made the note bigger.”
“What do we do now? We're out of chocolate for more cookies.”
“Maybe we can bake something else before Madam Herta wakes up in the morning. A cake!”
“Madam Herta likes cakes!” M-11 agreed while Herta caught her breath behind them.
What nerve of them to talk about her as if she weren't here! Herta gathered herself completely, cupped her hands around her mouth, and shouted with all her might! “HEY! #6! M-11! LOOK DOWN!” She hadn't yelled so loud in years, but still her voice was just the squeak of a distant bug, a sound so weak her puppets thought nothing of it.
“Help me get the ingredients out. We'll need flour, baking soda, salt, sugar, frosting, candies...” As #6 went down the list, the mini-Herta flew around grabbing what she was strong enough to carry. #6 joined her, walking back and forth to gather everything and put it on the counter. At times the puppet nearly stepped on her creator, and only Herta's quick thinking kept that from happening. She accurately predicted the trajectory of #6's feet, and moved out of the way when she saw one coming towards her. And all that time she shouted with all her might to catch the puppets' attention. Useless things! She really should have given them better hearing. Some of the newer models did have it, but #6 hadn't been upgraded with that module.
“Should I get one of those blue flowers again?” M-11's question made Herta stop. Cirilli's Blossom wasn't the only blue flower in the Space Station, but it was an awful big coincidence if they were talking about something else.
“No, I don't think they're any good for this recipe. Next time we make cookies for sure.”
Herta was speechless. So it had been the cookies! The cookies they made! And whose bright idea had it been to add that to the recipe, she wondered? If it was either one of these two, she had half a mind to brand them defective and dispose of them for parts. But that would have to wait. Now that #6 had stopped it was the perfect time to get her attention. No more of this scurrying around yelling her head off, though; she had more dignified means at her disposal.
Herta pulled out the scepter with which she channeled her powers and took aim at the space in front of #6's eyes. At any other time she would have loved to look into why it had shrunk with her, and her clothes too for that matter, but not now. She readied a low-intensity attack—it wouldn't do to cause too much destruction if she could make do with less—and released the shot.
It flew as she aimed it, and would doubtless have caught #6's eye if the mini-Herta hadn't gotten in the way. When Herta's shot hit the candies she was carrying, they jumped out of M-11's grip and hit the floor like a bunch of marbles, scattering in every direction.
“Careful!” said #6.
“I-it wasn't me, honest! I was holding them tight! I think the candies didn't like being in my arms so they jumped out.”
“You mini puppets are too dumb.” #6 sighed and shook her head. “Just pick them up and bring them back.”
“Right away, ma'am!” M-11 floated away to the end of the room, grabbing the furthest candies first and leaving them with #6 before going for the others. Meanwhile, Herta took this chance to approach one of the candies, with the plan of catching the mini-Herta's attention when she came down for it.
After gathering up all the others, M-11 saw that she was still missing one and found it sitting at the foot of one of the chairs. She floated down to grab it, and that's when she saw some tiny thing standing in front of it.
“M-11! Down here!” shouted Herta, though the puppet had thankfully already seen her. M-11 landed gently in front of her and the candy, and gave her a very curious look. Her size made Herta pause; even this little puppet was huge enough that without its boots Herta would barely come up to its ankles. Good thing she'd caught the attention of this one first and not the colossal #6. In hindsight, the bigger puppet might have taken her for a bug and crushed her.
“What is this?” asked the mini-Herta. “Are you real? I don't think I've ever seen such a tiny Herta puppet before.”
“A puppet? No, you silly thing! Take a good look at me. Can't you see me for what I am? The peerless gem; the unrivaled genius; the inimitable beauty. In brief, I am The Herta.”
She expected a bow, an apology, an offer of service, but the towering puppet only raised one of her brows. “The Herta?” M-11 asked.
“Did you not hear me the first time? That flower you put in those cookies made me shrink. Now I'm stuck as you see me until I take the antidote. It's a jar of red slime. If you would help me look for it, I–” Herta cut herself off when M-11's foot suddenly and stomped right in front of her.
“How dare you make up a story like that? As if anyone would believe it. Madam Herta is perfect! She's a genius without equal! Even if there was something in our cookies that could make her shrink, do you really think she would let it happen to her? No! Madam Herta would realize at once there was something wrong with them, and wouldn't eat the whole batch! Besides, a flower that makes people shrink? That's ridiculous! #6 and I tried the cookies and we're still the same size. Now, stop lying and tell me what you really are!”
Herta was astonished to hear that reasoning coming out of M-11's mouth. She knew the puppets all revered her as perfection incarnate, just as she had programmed them to do, but surely this was too much! There was no doubt about it anymore, M-11 had to be defective. Too bad Herta still needed her help.
“You don't believe me? Fine! I'll prove you wrong with the power only The Herta can wield!” Once again she raised her scepter, this time aimed at the little puppet's feet, and put all her rage into an attack. But when the smoke cleared, instead of finding M-11's foot obliterated, the visible mark of her attack was a little scuff mark on M-11's boot.
No, no... this was impossible! Even at this size, Herta knew she should have been strong enough to blow off this puppet's foot! Had the blossom sapped her power further?
“My boot! My boot! What did you do to it!?” M-11 shoved the scuff mark right in Herta's face, bumping the tiny thing back. “How can I show myself to Madam Herta looking like this? You little brat! You'd better make it up to me! Clean my boot right now, or else!” She slipped off the boot and dropped it next to Herta, where it fell such a clatter it shook the ant-sized genius.
“N-no! No, I won't! I am The Herta! If you won't believe me then let me talk to #6! She can't possibly be as stupid as you!”
“And now you're calling me stupid? I've had enough of you, bug! Time to teach you a lesson.” M-11 raised her bare foot above Herta's head, flashing her sole to the little bug. Herta knew she couldn't outrun it, so as it moved down, she threw up her hands and made a barrier around her. That shimmering purple dome almost cracked the moment M-11 stepped on it. What incredible power! Herta had to put everything she had into making the barrier hold, but each second it lasted drained so much of her energy.
“Is that all you can do? Where's that power you were bragging about earlier? The power of The Herta, you said. Do you still think you're her? The real Madam Herta would never be so pathetic, losing to the foot of a little puppet like me.” M-11 sat on the candy, but the pressure didn't ease up. Her toes wiggled on the dome, striking it with heavy thuds. “Admit what you are, bug: just a useless, malfunctioning puppet who could never measure up to the real Madam Herta.”
Herta groaned and shook with the effort of maintaining the barrier. Th-this wasn't possible! She couldn't lose to a puppet! She had to hold and– Crack! With a bit more pressure, the barrier shattered in the blink of an eye, and M-11's massive foot slammed down on Herta. The synthetic skin covering her sole, an addition to improve the traction on the puppets' feet, cushioned the blow a bit, but it still knocked the air out of Herta. Almost knocked out, and was only dimly aware of the puppet turning her over with her powerful toes and then lifting her between them.
“You see? A weak thing like you can't possibly be Madam Herta. It's an insult to her if you say otherwise. Will you admit the truth now, or should I dispose of you like the defective puppet you are?”
“Dammit! I am The Herta!” Herta raised her glowing scepter again, but before she could cast a attack, the mighty toes squeezed Herta until the little bug cried out and dropped the scepter.
M-11 leaned forward to grab it. “That's a cute toy you have. It almost looks like Madam Herta's.”
“It is mine! Give it back!” Herta sounded so whiny and pathetic, even to herself, but she couldn't help it. She hadn't felt so helpless since she was a child. Knowing that she might die to her own puppet scared her so much.
“No. You don't deserve it if you're going to insult Madam Herta like that. I'll keep it for myself. Maybe I can use it as a toothpick!” M-11 brought it to her mouth and poked at her teeth with it, but she'd only cleaned a couple when the scepter snapped in half. Herta's best form of protection, broken just like that. As if things hadn't been hopeless enough already. “Oops! Guess I should have been more gentle with it. Oh well, it isn't worth keeping if it breaks that easily!” she said, and tossed its halves over her shoulder.
“M-11, what are you doing? I told you to pick up the candies, not to sit on them!” #6 walked to the mini-Herta and tapped her foot beside her.
“Er, sorry, I got distracted!” M-11 grabbed her boot and the candy and flew up to the counter, dropping everything there.“You're never going to believe what I found! Look: it's a even smaller puppet! She kept saying she's The Herta, so I punished her for insulting Madam Herta like that.”
#6 stood over the counter and peered at the tiny purple thing down by mini-Herta's feet. Her eyes were bigger than Herta's whole body, and so was the finger that settled down beside her for comparison. “Wow, you're right. I've never seen a puppet this small. It must be a new model.”
Herta swallowed. This was huge, and making it mad could end with her dead, especially now that she lost her scepter, but she still had to try and make it see the truth. The larger puppets were much smarter than the miniatures; it had to listen to reason!
“I'm not a puppet!” she yelled. “Come on, you have to believe me! I really am The Herta! I can prove it too! #6, ask me something only your creator would know!”
#6 frowned. “Is she talking? I can only hear squeaks.”
“She's saying that she's The Herta again. What do you think? Should we dispose of her? She has to be defective if she really believes this stuff.”
“What? No! Tell her everything I said! Everything!” Herta shouted, but the towering puppets ignored the puny squeaks of their creator.
“Not yet,” said #6. “We don't know what Madam Herta intended for her. Maybe she's supposed to be like this. We'll ask her the next time we see her. For now, let's take care of it and teach it how things work.” She squinted at Herta again, and raised a finger to lecture her. “Listen here, bug. I'm going to teach you about the Herta hierarchy. At the top of the hierarchy is the perfect, unequaled, Madam Herta. She is our creator and our leader. Everything she says is the word of God. On the level below her are human-sized puppets like me. Next come the mini-Hertas; since they're not as smart as us, they need someone else to direct them, so they're assigned to us. They used to be the lowest, but now it looks like there's something even lower: bug-Hertas like you. You must obey the commands of all other Hertas, even mini-Hertas like M-11. If you don't, you will be punished. We won't dispose of you until Madam Herta gives permission, but there are other things we can do until then. Do you understand all this?”
Herta could see there was no use trying to convince her, not if #6 couldn't hear her and M-11 wouldn't transmit her full message. As much as it hurt her pride, the best she could do for now was go along with what they said and take the first chance she got to go look for the antidote. She said “yes” and M-11 repeated her answer to #6. “That's a good start, but we need to see if you really understand. M-11, make sure this bug knows how to obey.”
“Right away!” As #6 went back to preparing the cake, M-11 looked at Herta. “Okay, bug, time to put you in your place! You see this candy? You're going to push it over there to all the others. Then we'll find something else for you to do. Got it?”
Herta looked to where M-11 pointed. Her destination was some two thousand feet away on her scale, and the candy was four times her height and looked like it must weigh several tons. Without her scepter, the only thing she could rely on to get it there was her own strength. At least it was round. Maybe rolling it wouldn't be too hard?
That hope was broken as soon as she actually went to push it. She had to try so hard just to get it moving, and it stopped almost as soon as she let go of it. This was going to take a long, long time.
With all of Herta's strength, the candy rolled closer to its brethren, inch by painstaking inch. Her arms, her back, all of her ached with the effort of pushing it. Herta hadn't had such a workout in ages, not since she made the puppets to handle tasks like this. She sweated all over, and gritted her teeth each time she pushed it one more step, and what did she get for all that? More mockery from her little puppet.
“Come on, what's taking you so long? I would have finished a long time ago! Pick up the pace! Unless you want me to punish you.”
Herta wanted to scream at her. “Can't you see I'm doing my best?” But that would only make M-11 mad, and who knew what sort of punishment it had in mind for her. If only she could ignore it and focus on her task... but that seemed impossible. She was all too conscious of the threat posed by M-11's size and power, and as much as it hurt her ego to admit, deep down she was terrified of it. And #6 was worse. Even all the way up here on the counter, Herta could feel the ground quake with the might of that puppet's steps. Her heart rate hastened and her mouth ran dry any time #6 came close, and she froze up whenever the puppet's vast hand reached for something nearby. A single fingertip: that's all it would take for #6 to crush her. Or, was it? Herta vaguely remembered reports saying that Cirilli's Blossom increased one's toughness when consumed, but they were inconclusive, and Herta didn't mean to become a test subject for it.
After what felt like hours and hours, the candy finally reached its destination, and Herta's legs buckled in exhaustion. She collapsed on the table, panting like a dog, while the puppets loomed over her.
“So you made it. Good job. I thought you would have given up by now,” said #6.
“Yep! And it's all because of how I trained her! She hasn't said anything about being The Herta either. I think she's ready to obey like a good girl now!” M-11 proudly boasted.
“That's good, but it took her so long to finish. It's strange. Why would Madam Herta make such a useless puppet? Even the mini-Hertas are good for a lot of things. I guess we can ask next time we see her. Oh well. I'm going to finish decorating the cake. You keep training her in the meantime.”
After #6 left them, the little puppet crouched down by Herta, staring at her bug-sized creator. “She's right. I wonder, what can such a small, puny thing be good for? Maybe you're supposed to be a toy for Hertas like me to play with. Or maybe... Oh, I know what you can do!” Seconds later, there was a THUMPs next to Herta as the puppet dropped her boots on the table. M-11 sat back and put her feet in front of Herta, holding her soles over the little bug. “Get up and rub my feet, bug! That's going to be your job from now on!”
Herta froze up staring at those huge feet. Each was the size of a truck, their big toes almost as long as her and much thicker. She was supposed to rub all that? No. No! Every fiber of her being revolted at the thought of it. She'd been willing to play along with what the puppets wanted until she could escape, but this was too much. But, what would happen to her if she refused? An excuse, that's what she needed, and her aching body supplied one already. She made a show of trying to get up, then collapsed on her back again. “I can't. Too tired.” she said.
M-11 pouted. “Maybe you're telling the truth, but no matter how tired you are, you're rubbing my feet one way or another!” Her sole slammed down on Herta, almost knocking her out cold, then dragged the tiny woman back to M-11. When that foot turned aside, Herta was still stuck to the puppet's cushioned sole, splayed out on the ball of her foot. As she tried and failed to break free from it, the other sole pressed against her back. She was trapped between M-11's feet, and as she lay there, helpless as a rag, they started rubbing together, pushing her up and down their lengths.
“Ha! That's the second time you lost to my foot! You know what that means? It's proof that you belong under me~. Yes, bug-Hertas like you are definitely meant to serve us mini-Hertas, and I will make sure you learn that. From now on, you will call me 'Master' and always bow your head when speaking to me. If anyone asks who you are, you will say 'Master M-11's servant'. You'll do everything I say and never talk back. Do you understand? I am your master, and there is no one higher than me!”
“Did you say something?” #6 asked the little puppet. She had just finished decorating the cake, and put it in a little box for Madam Herta to see when she woke up in the morning.
“N-no, I was just talking to the bug,” M-11 said.
“Okay, well, I'm done for today, and you know what that means.” #6 pulled up a chair and sat down, the kicked up her bare feet on the counter next to the little puppet. “Get to work. And make sure the bug-Herta helps. If she's not good for anything else, I'll use her to care for my feet.”
“Yes, ma'am! Right away, ma'am!” M-11 quickly stood and walked to the puppet's feet with a servile smile over her face. It would have been funny how quickly she got to bowing and scraping after talking herself up like that, if Herta weren't expected to join in. Peeled from M-11's foot, the diminutive genius was dropped between #6's toes and ordered to start rubbing, while down below the mini-Herta started the familiar routine of tending to her superior's feet.
Using the toes for support, Herta slowly sat up and marveled at her surroundings. The puppet's first two toes towered over her, each of them measuring some fifty feet long. Off in the distance she saw #6's face, and shivered when she noticed those huge, violet eyes staring right at her. “Is she working yet?” the puppet asked.
“No, ma'am! She's just sitting there,” the mini-Herta answered.
“I-I told you I can't do any work! I'm still too tired.”
“She says she's too tired to work.”
#6 frowned and curled her toes. Herta screamed as she was squeezed between those mighty digits and rolled between them as they wiggled all around. “If you're too tired to rub my feet, there's something else you can do. M-11, take her and put her face on my sole.” As soon as Herta was released, M-11's fingers came up and seized her body. Manhandled like a little toy, she was brought down and held against #6's sole, that huge wall of synthetic skin. The mini-Herta's solid fingers pressed her into that plushness with unyielding strength. Her face was buried in it so she couldn't breathe. It was only with the greatest effort that she turned her head aside and gasped.
“Let me go! Let me go!” she squeaked like some mouse caught under a cat's paw, but M-11 only snickered at her.
“Do you have her there? Good. Now listen here, bug. Since you won't rub my foot, you are going to lick it clean. M-11 will move you around so you can reach all of it. Got it? Then start licking.”
“Well, you heard her, bug! Stick out your tongue like a good girl!” M-11 poked at Herta's head, pressed her harder to that foot, rubbed her all around it, ordering Herta over and over again to stick out her tongue, but no matter what, Herta resisted it and kept her mouth firmly shut. She would rather die than lower herself to become her puppet's foot cleaner, and nothing would ever change her mind!
Eventually, the mini-Herta saw that it was useless and said as much to #6. “I guess you didn't do such a good job training her after all,” said #6. The mini-Herta felt so ashamed. “Well, bug, if you haven't learned your place yet, I'm going to make you see exactly where you belong. M-11, put her in my boot.”
The little puppet hopped off the counter and floated down to the floor where a pair of boots sat. Then she simply tossed Herta inside. Herta tumbled down the sloped insole, coming to a stop a little short of the end. She got up on her hands and knees, but couldn't get anywhere before #6 grabbed the boot and peered at her. “You'll stay here tonight, and tomorrow I'll give you another chance to prove you can obey. I'll keep you here as long as it takes, so you should take this time to think: how long do you want to live under my foot?”
With those ominous words, #6 lowered the boot and moved her foot towards the entrance. Herta saw the huge toes enter it, wiggling as they inched closer and closer. She turned and crawled away to avoid them, but the boot tilted back and slipped down towards the puppet's foot. One of its toes caught her and squeezed her, but as it wiggled more she was released and fell under the ball of the giant foot. That's where she stayed when #6's foot settled in.
“Well, it's late. We should rest and recharge our energies. Madam Herta will have need of us again tomorrow, and we must be in good shape to serve her.” #6 stood, bringing her full weight to bear on Herta, whose cry of pain was muffled under her titanic foot. Over and over again she was stomped flat by her puppet, harmlessly yet painfully. Its power was terrifying, and though Herta tried at first, she quickly realized that there was no escaping it. Luckily it stopped once #6 climbed in bed for a night of rest, but still Herta was plastered to it like a puny speck of lint, whimpering helplessly in the depths of that boot until she too fell asleep...
Mila's Tiny Human by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Fire Emblem Echoes: Shadows of Valentia story. Mila discovers a tiny human in her garden and takes him in.
RATING: R
TAGS: Micro, Nano, Tera, F/m, Feet, Unaware, Breasts, Crush, Destruction, Gentle, Fantasy, Body exploration
Life in Zofia was calm and prosperous under the watch of its patron deity, the Divine Dragon Mila. For thousands of years she had watched over its people, granting them bountiful harvests and quelling discontent before it could erupt into war. She deeply loved and cared for all mortals in her domain, and went to great lengths to keep them all happy. Once every week she allowed them entrance to her temple, both the highborn and low, to hear their requests and grant them if they seemed good, or chastise and set them straight if not.
At times it seemed endless work. For such an idyllic land, the people sure had a great many wants and complaints. Some would call it entitlement, but Mila was much softer in her judgement than they and did end up granting most requests, if not always to the extent people desired.
She had just finished one of these days, and was strolling in view of her temple's gardens to close the day, when she dimly saw something scurrying on the stone path. It was so small it would have gone dismissed as a bug by anyone else, had they even noticed it by the moonlight, but Mila's draconic eyes were sharper than any human's in light or darkness, and she distinctly noticed a little humanoid shape before it ran into the grass. Intrigued, she followed its movements as well she could, and took a step to cut off the creature's path, pressing down the supple green blades under her sandal's sole.
The creature froze, but Mila could see its face looking out at her from below the grass. It bolted the moment she reached for it, but Mila's hands fell around it to keep it fenced in. Her fingers combed the grass for the creature, and at last she caught it, scooping it up onto her palm and bringing it into the open.
It was precisely human in shape. A young man, age twenty at most, of dark hair and average build. His clothing was in a style she'd never seen in her thousands of years, and he was no taller than her fingertips were wide, but beside that, he seemed human in every way. Who was he? How had he come to be here, and to be so small? Mila asked him as much, holding him down with a thumb to keep him from running off her hand, but the man didn't answer. He trembled in her grip, looking to her with wide, frantic eyes, his little hands pushing at her thumb.
Her heart ached for him. Whoever this man was, he had surely not come to be this way of his own desire. “Be calm. I am the Divine Dragon Mila. So long as you are with me, I will see you unharmed. Do you require food or water? Say so and I will provide. If not, I'm sure a night of rest will do you much good.” Mila kept talking as she carried him to her chambers, asking if he needed anything, softly reassuring him that he would be safe in her care. Nothing seemed to have an effect. His eyes were as scared and mistrustful after half an hour as they had been at first, and he still shivered like a frightened mouse. Did he not understand her words, she wondered?
Mila treated him kindly nonetheless, but since he still wasn't reacting, she decided it was best to give him some time to himself, and cleared out her jewelry box to make a small bed for him there. She put him inside and bid him good night before shutting it.
-----
Wherever Harry looked there was only darkness, and wherever he walked there was only the velvety cushion put here for him and the smooth, solid walls of the jewelry box. Try as he might he could find no escape. He was at the mercy of this... this being. “Mila”, she had called herself. Her long ears were an elf's, but the horn sprouting from her forehead, her lizard's tail, her feathered wings? He'd never heard of anything like that. Maybe she was a harpy... or a demon?
Her tone and words had been ever gentle, and save for those strange features she was a stunningly beautiful woman, but the terror of seeing her foot swing over his head and flatten that enormous forest of grass, of her hand reaching towards him with its nails like vicious claws, was with him even now. He couldn't shake the notion that she meant to kill him despite her apparent kindness, maybe eat him alive or crush him underfoot as she almost had.
What a nightmare. And to think it all came from messing with that “magic mirror” he bought online. One moment he'd been in his home, staring into the strange cosmic shapes dancing on its surface, the next he'd felt himself flying through space and time, finally stopping in this strange place, at this disturbing size. If this wasn't a dream—and after a day of wandering the temple grounds at this size, he felt it certainly wasn't—then how in the world was he going to get back home? Back to his normal size? If only he'd found someone normal instead, someone who could explain what was going on.
He lay down with these worries, thinking he should at least get some rest for when he had to face this woman again tomorrow, but sleep was a long time coming. His bed was comfortable, but unfamiliar, and the air too stuffy. He did doze off eventually, though, consciousness fading in fits and starts until it was gone.
-----
Harry opened his eyes to his beautiful, monstrous captor, seated imperiously on a divine throne. On his left, several other people knelt in a row that ended with him. They were scared, some weeping. He was scared too. They had all done something to anger this woman, whom he knew as a cruel goddess, and now they were to be judged.
Mila crossed her legs, casually flexing her foot above their heads. Her eyes showed no mercy, only the light of divine punishment. “You have disappointed me for the last time, humans,” she snarled, her drawn-back lips showing two rows of sharpened fangs. “I took you into my temple, offered you food and safety. All you had to do was tell me how to reach your world. I gave you all one week to answer, and even now you refuse. And for what? For your 'friends'. Your 'families'. People you would never meet again no matter what. Why should it matter to you what I mean to do with them?”
Rising, she slipped off her sandals and walked up to the miserable humans. Her shadowed soles flashed them for an instant before slapping the marble floor with enough force to shake the ground. Then she moved her right foot to the other end of the line, resting her big toe beside the first of the humans. “I'll give each of you one last chance. The first to tell me how to reach your world will live. We'll start with you, Susan. Will you answer, or die?”
The woman begged Mila for mercy. Harry could hear her heart-wrenching pleas, and see the tears streaming down her face. He almost started crying himself. But Mila was unmoved, and after listening to Susan for fifteen seconds, she slid her foot over the weeping woman and crushed her instantly. Everyone was chilled to the bone, but when the terrible goddess started drumming her toes, toes the size of elephants, the next person in line opened his mouth and stammered an answer. “P-p-please, goddess, I... I really don't know anything! Let me... d-do something else for you! Anything! Anything at all! Please! Spare me! I... I want to live!”
His words only became more desperate when Mila raised her foot over his head, showing him the bloodstain where she'd crushed Susan. Then her foot came down and erased him from this world.
One by one she posed the question to all the others, but no one could answer her. They tried everything they could think of to win her mercy, until the last one before Harry, who only wept hopelessly before meeting the same grisly end. By then Harry noticed a change. He couldn't say whether he and the others had gotten smaller or Mila grown bigger, but her toes now seemed five stories tall. She splayed them and moved them closer, so that he stood between a pair of them, looking up at her from within that little gap.
“And you, Harry? Will you tell me what I want to know? Or would you rather die?” He was going say that he had no clue how to get back home, but Harry knew that for a lie as soon as he opened his mouth. Somehow he did know the exact path between this world and his own, though he wasn't sure there were words to express it. “Nothing to say, then? What a disappointment. At least you won't make a big scene out of it.” She raised her big toe, and held it over his head. It was all he could see now, and looking at the sky of grooved and wrinkled skin, Harry felt the dread of being no more than a speck of dirt under her godlike foot. “Good-bye, Harry.”
The moment she spoke those words, Harry knew for sure that he didn't want to die like the others, no matter what he had to do. As her toe slowly fell towards him, he shouted at the cruel goddess, “Wait! Stop!” He promised to show her the way to Earth, to tell her everything she wanted to know, to serve her however she pleased, but Mila's toe never stopped. He turned to run, begging for his life as he went, but safety seemed miles away, and stretched out further and further the more he ran, as if he were shrinking down to nothingness. The last sound he made before the end was a piercing scream when he saw that unfathomable toe about to wipe him from existence.
BOOOOOOM! It felt like the whole world were shaking around him. Then, nothing. Was this death? It felt like it, but was it really death if he could still feel something? No, this wasn't the end. Something else was coming. Something...
BOOOOOOM! Harry opened his eyes to daylight. Mila was gone, and so was her throne room. And there were people. hundreds of them, all around. It was a busy plaza, one he knew very well. He came here with friends every other week. He was sitting with them now, though he hadn't noticed them. Only, they seemed scared. Really scared. “What's wrong?” he asked, but they were too scared to answer, and so was everyone else. All they could do was point together at big TV screen over the plaza. There was an ongoing newscast, and while Harry couldn't make out the reporter's words, they looked and sounded every bit as scared as his friends. That's when the screen switched to a very strange scene: a pair of sandals, lying on the ground.
There was nothing special about them. In fact, they were perfectly plain. And yet, Harry knew them. It should not have been possible, but he knew without a shadow of a doubt that they were Mila's.
And that wasn't all. Staring closely at the scene, he saw some tiny thing flying oh so very slowly above the sandals, moving in a straight line and leaving a white trail behind: an airplane. Harry would have thought it only special effects, but he knew it was real just as he knew the sandals were Mila's. That's when he noticed the grey patches surrounding those sandals: cities, some of them half-crushed under them, others a safe distance away, but not one of them any bigger than the imprints of her big toes on the sandals. How many more must have been crushed under them? How may thousands—no, millions—had perished under it, their lives, their homes, everything turned to dust on the soles of Mila's sandals?
And all because of him. He had said he would show her how to reach his world. Then he had come here, somehow, and... she must have followed him. She was here, on Earth, likely killing millions more at this very moment.
Just then, an earthquake shook the whole city, and another great BOOOOOOM rumbled in the air. And in the sky, above the screen he'd been watching, she appeared. So impossibly huge was Mila that her face and all her body, as far as Harry saw, appeared tinged with the blue of the sky. She moved as if in slow motion, yet traveled hundreds of miles each second. The Earth itself quaked and shivered with each step she took, more than this city could bear. Though his eyes were glued to Mila, at the edge of his vision he was vaguely aware of others falling as they ran, thrown off their feet by the ever more powerful earthquakes. The skyline was reshaped as more and more buildings collapsed, throwing up huge clouds of dust and smoke that seemed ever smaller the closer Mila came.
How big was she? A thousand miles? Thousands, more likely. But those were just numbers. Better to say, she was big enough that her shadow stretched behind her all the way to the continent's distant shores, across mountains, fields, and deserts, or what remained of them once trampled by her feet. Big enough that all the works of humanity were turned to dust under her feet, or by the unstoppable blast waves rippling out from her steps.
He could almost picture it. The endless shadow blanketing the world beneath her soles, growing deeper and darker the closer her foot came. The dreadful weight of death drawing nearer, of knowing your fate was already sealed. The instant oblivion dealt to everyone under her foot. The earth cracking around her footprint, and rivers of lava spewing to the surface, blowing everything and everyone away. A miniature apocalypse, and Mila didn't even seem to care. Her cruel eyes were locked on him every step of the way, the rest of the world nonexistent to her.
Harry held the table's edge in a death grip, his every muscle clenched and shaking. His chest felt heavy. He couldn't move, couldn't breathe, couldn't speak a word; only stare at Mila as she stopped before the city, her body stretching all the way up to the sky. She looked more monstrous than ever, her horn gnarled and hooked, her nails now proper claws, her eyes blazing furnaces and her teeth gleaming razors.
Everything went quiet, except for her voice, so deep and booming it sounded more like thunder than speech. “Harry. Thank you for showing me the way to your world. This pathetic place will make a fine addition to my domain. Once I wipe out your people, I will make it a home for me and my worshippers. Sadly, that means I have no more use for you.” She raised her foot over his head, her sole so vast and godlike it erased all other thoughts from his mind. “Don't worry; as thanks for your service, I'll ensure you and all your friends meet a painless end. In a moment it will be as if you never existed.”
Her foot fell towards him, coming to finish him and everyone else. The city's screams renewed around him, and he heard people running and engines racing, but Harry didn't move. What was the use? He and the others were germs beside this devil, their lives so frail she could end them in the blink of an eye—literally, too. Still, he started crying near the end, when her enormous heel came close enough he could see the remains of other cities caught in the wrinkles of her sole. He and all humanity would end up just the same: a meaningless speck of dust under the foot of this monster. All thanks to him.
He closed his eyes in those last moments and readied for his death, quietly apologizing to everyone for his betrayal. Then, as Mila's heel struck the city and ground it down into nothingness...
... Harry gasped and awoke to darkness, and a velvety cushion beneath him.
Awake, and still in the jewelry box. Harry wasn't sure whether he was glad that had all been a dream, or sad that this part wasn't one too. One thing he was sure of, though: he had to get out of here before he was back in Mila's clutches.
Again he tried searching for any way out of here, and after a while, he ran into something a little distance from the wall. It was thick as a rope, and felt similar to one. A piece of string hanging down from above, probably caught under the lid. As a pretty athletic guy, he had no trouble climbing it hand over hand even in darkness, and soon reached the top, where it passed under the lid. The gap it held up was too small for him to pass through, even at this size. It was almost enough to make him wish he could get even smaller. But as he inspected it, he thought that might not be necessary. There was a chance he could get it open by himself. A slim chance, but one worth taking.
Harry placed his feet against the edge of the box, under the lid. With that for leverage, he pulled on the string as hard as he could, putting his arms, his legs, everything into it. His feet slipped down after the first attempt, but he swung them back up and went for another.
The lid was heavy, maybe over a hundred times his weight, and Harry hadn't eaten since he arrived in this world, but the task didn't feel impossible. He felt strong and energized, even after his climb and a few good minutes of pulling. He'd noticed before, too, that he ran much faster here than he did back on Earth, and felt much lighter. Maybe it was because he was so tiny, like how ants could lift things a hundred times their mass while humans would be crushed under the weight. Whatever the reason, he felt it was only a matter of persistence before he could get out.
Who knows how long he was at it, maybe half an hour or more, but after refining his technique, Harry finally felt the lid shift. It only became easier from there, each bit of progress lessening the friction he had to deal with, and soon there was an opening wide enough for him.
Dawn was breaking outside when he escaped the box. Mila, still asleep, had her back turned to him, her wings tucked against her body and the tip of her tail hanging over the side of her bed. It was the perfect chance to escape.
Harry walked to the edge of the dresser, peering down at the floor. He knew he could survive that fall, since he'd survived a greater one unharmed since appearing in this world. It was still a daunting prospect, but he took a deep breath and ran off before his instincts could kick in. The floor rushed closer, and knocked the wind out of him when he smacked into it a second later. He was safe and sound, though, and he picked himself up with a sigh and turned to the door.
Hardly two steps had he taken when he heard the giantess begin to stir, and when he paused and looked on the bed, she was sitting up and yawning.
Mila stretched her arms overhead and her wings aside. She waved her tail behind her, slowly cracking open an eye. It was early yet, earlier than most people got up in this land of plenty, but something had woken her up. She thought she'd heard a noise, as of something hitting the floor. Normally it wouldn't have awoken her, but she had slept lightly all night in case the little human had need of her, and the first thing she did on getting out of bed was go look in on him.
She barely noticed the little decorative red string, tied to the lid of the jewelry box and hanging inside, and didn't see the slim opening at all, so when she raised the lid and didn't see the human inside, she didn't assume he'd escaped yet; not until she checked under the cushion.
“Young man?” She looked around the room, but couldn't find him at a glance. Her eyes definitely would have found him if he were in the open, so either he was hiding or... Mila hurried to the door, opened it and looked out at the hall. There were no hiding spots there, and he couldn't have gotten very far if that noise she'd heard earlier was him, so when she didn't see him, Mila assumed he must still be somewhere in her room.
Mila started looking for him under the furniture and behind it, easily moving it with her strength as a divine dragon. “Young man, please, tell me where you are. It isn't safe for you to be alone at that size. Just call out and I'll hear you. Young man?” She searched everywhere for him, but after a few minutes she still couldn't find him.
With no time to spare, Harry had jumped into the closest hiding place before she got up: a white open-toed slipper under Mila's bed. Lying flat on the insole, he had managed to avoid notice so far. Mila must not think he would have hidden in there. He could hardly believe it either. Felt like he must have gone mad to be hiding in here.
His nerves were a wreck. Every time he saw or felt her walking nearby, his heart raced and images from his dream flashed in his mind's eye. He'd forgotten much of it already, but not the dread and despair of finding himself in the shadow of Mila's foot, about to be crushed into nothingness. His whole body was tensed up and ready to bolt at the first sign Mila saw him or was about to put her slippers on.
Harry couldn't take much more of this. Every second he waited here was utter agony, and he was certain he'd be found sooner or later if all he did was lie here and wait. He decided he had to do something, and quick, so the next time Mila went to the other side of the room for him, he made a mad dash for the door.
It was several hundred feet away, but he was running faster than he ever had before. Almost felt like he was flying. His legs moved so fast he nearly tripped over them before he settled into racing by leaps and bounds. “I'm going to make it,” he thought. “I'm really going to make it!” But as fast as he was for his size, Mila could still outpace him twenty times over. As soon as she saw him scurrying for the door, she caught up to him in a few quick steps, and placed her foot in his path.
This time Harry didn't freeze up. He changed direction and rounded Mila's toes to continue with his escape, dodging giant hands when she made a swipe for him. She could have caught him even then, had she not been so worried about hurting him by accident. Since he wouldn't stop of his own accord, it seemed she had no choice; Mila stretched out her hand, and used her magic to hold him mid-stride, with both his feet a hair above the ground. Much as Harry tried, he couldn't move a muscle except to breathe. Some invisible force was holding him in place, and that same force then turned him and pulled him up and back, towards Mila's waiting hand. Only when her thumb was holding him down did her magic release him.
“Please, stop struggling, human. I don't want to keep you petrified, but I will if that's what it takes to keep you safe. Calm down and let me take care of you; then we can discuss what should be done with you.” She said all this in a soft, gentle tone, holding Harry down with as little force as possible, but the young man wouldn't listen to her. He was in a frenzy, pushing and kicking wriggling under Mila's thumb as much as its weight allowed.
What a fix this was. How could Mila make him trust her? Keep him locked up until he saw reason? No, locking him up was likely part of the problem. A softer touch was called for here. Were he normal-sized she would hug him and let the gesture soothe his panic, as she did with other humans, but she couldn't do it at this size. Then again, maybe there was something else she could do that would work even better.
Without warning, Mila brought the young man to her chest and held him there, between her palm and the soft upper slope of her bosom. Harry fought it at first, but his struggles died down when he realized just where she was holding him. He could feel her heart beating within her, and feel its pulse all over his body. Its slow, powerful rhythm was so unlike the racing of his own troubled heart; so gentle and soothing that it brought a sense of peace to him, washing away his fear and troubled dreams. He felt safe here, and protected.
“There, there. Everything is fine now. Are you tired? I doubt you could have slept well last night. You can rest here for now. I have nowhere else to be this morning.”
It was so relaxing there on Mila's chest, and he had gotten so little sleep last night, that Harry couldn't help but close his eyes and drift away. When Mila raised her hand to peek on him a minute later, he was curled up in the silky fabric of her dress, snoring softly on top of her, and she lay there for a couple hours more, watching him dream.
Harry felt so embarrassed after waking up, for falling asleep there and especially for being so scared of her over something as silly as a bad dream. He accepted now that she really did just want to protect him, and that if she had locked him up last night, it was because he hadn't given her much choice back then. After coming to terms with all this, he introduced himself to her, and explained as best he could how came to be in this world.
Mila was glad that he was coming around to her now. She listened to his tale most intently, hardly able to believe what she was hearing. Still, it made some sense that he had come here from another world. “I can't say I know how to send you back to your home, but I will do what I can to find out if it can be done. In the meantime, if you have nowhere else you'd rather be, why not stay with me? I promise I shall care for you as I do for all my people, and see to it that your needs are provided for until you decide to leave.” Harry thanked her, and accepted her offer. It wasn't as if he had any better alternative. Then she rang for her servants and had breakfast brought to share it with him.
In the days and weeks to come, Mila would start looking into the subject of other worlds. The greatest scholars of the realm assisted her in this endeavor, perusing the old tomes of Zofia's many libraries for any information on this topic. In truth she didn't think they would succeed. If she hadn't heard anything of other worlds in all her life, it was unlikely anyone else in the kingdom would know more than her. There were other people who might know—other Divine Dragons, like her brother Duma or even Naga—but she wouldn't ask them until she'd exhausted all other possibilities.
Mila held true to her word to take care of him while waiting for news. She gave him food aplenty, in such quality as he used to have only once or twice a year, and comforted him when he was missing his friends and family. One night when he couldn't sleep, she carried him to her bed and let him lie on her bosom, nestled in the entrance to her cleavage. Harry was stunned at first, but soon enough accepted the warmth and comfort of her breasts, and was fast asleep there.
Many months passed like this, and the more time Harry spent with Mila, the more he found himself enjoying her company. It felt strange to say, but he was glad to have come to this world now. If he hadn't, he would never have met her. She was so unbelievably kind, even to such a tiny, helpless thing as himself. A truly wonderful person. She had done so much for him since the day they met in her garden. And so beautiful, too.
Of course he'd always thought her human parts beautiful, but now he appreciated every part of her just the same. Her horn, her wings, her long scaly tail, seemed lovelier to him by the day. Where at first he had fantasized about her without them, now he couldn't imagine it.
The same was true of her size. It no longer seemed so intimidating to him as it did at first. If anything, he was grateful she was so big, so that she could protect him from anything. Her size also meant there was so much more of her to love.
A couple months into his stay in this world, Harry took up the hobby of exploring Mila's body, with her permission of course. While she was sitting or lying down, he would go and climb all over her body, wondering at her power and beauty and appreciating every inch of her. Mila, too, delighted in those moments, finding his love for her body adorable. It became routine for them to entertain each other this way in the evening, with Mila making him climb from her feet, or from the tip of her tail, all the way up to her mouth for a bedtime kiss, sometimes moving or walking to give him a greater challenge. Then, once she lay down, she gave him free rein over her body to pick his bed.
Normally Harry might have chosen to sleep in her cleavage, but he spent so much time there already, since that was where Mila carried him almost everywhere she went, that he decided to explore other options and eventually settled on her feet as his favorite bed. Who could say why that was? He had never been attracted to feet before this, but ever since losing his fear of them, he had bee irresistibly drawn to Mila's. They were perfect in every way, from the silky smooth feeling of her soles to the soft, earthy scent he drank in as though it were the finest wine. It was Harry's pleasure to bathe in that aroma, and to keep a trace of it with him for hours afterwards.
He loved her toes most of all, and was thrilled to find that all of them, even Mila's pinkies, were so much bigger and stronger than he. Many a night he wriggled between some pair of them where he could fall asleep surrounded by Mila, while other times he picked a favorite and stretched out on it, hugging its soft, rounded mass as far as his little arms could reach.
Mila wiggled her toes often when Harry lay with them. She claimed it was because he tickled her, but he knew as well as she that she just loved toying with him. The tiny young man was so adorable, all the more so when she had him at her feet. His body felt so delightful pressed into her skin, at times she wished she could spend all day long smothering him.
Half a year since their first encounter, Harry had stopped asking Mila for news about her search for a way back to his world. In fact, he hoped she never found anything, so that he wouldn't have to pick between going back or staying here with her. And Mila, sensing his wish, stopped asking her scholars for updates.
The one day, Harry started feeling guilty for taking advantage of Mila's kindness without ever giving anything back, so when she returned to her chambers at the end of the day and pulled him out of her cleavage, he told her that he wished to repay everything she had done for him.
“You don't need to repay anything,” she answered. “I've helped you out because I've wanted to, not because I ever expected anything in return.”
“I know, but I still want to do something for you. Something to show my gratitude. I'm small, and there's not much I can do for someone as great as you... but whatever you ask of me, I'll do my best for you.”
Mila considered it for a while. She understood where he was coming from, and was willing to let him help her if she wished, but only on something that would please him too. “Very well. If you really wish to repay the good I've done you, you may do so by tending to my feet,” she said. Then she dropped him at the end of her bed and climbed on, stretching her legs out towards him.
Her feet stopped just a couple inches away from Harry. From heel to toe-tips, they must have been some eighty feet long in his view. Seeing both soles looming before him made Harry remember that dream from long ago, when Mila had been big enough to crush cities with underfoot. Strange to think it had seemed a nightmare back then, whereas now he often fantasized of Mila at those sizes.
Harry was in awe of Mila's feet as he approached and raised a hand to her heel. Her skin was flawlessly soft and smooth to the touch, even for someone of his puny size, and yet her foot was so enormous. Could someone as small and weak as himself really be any good at this? He worried that he wouldn't be able to give Mila as good a foot rub as she deserved, but knowing her, she would appreciate it anyways, as long as he really tried his best. And so he put his back into it, really sinking his hands into the meat of Mila's sole and rubbing with all the strength he could manage.
A human of Mila's size might have struggled to feel what Harry was doing, but as a Divine Dragon, Mila could make her skin sensitive enough to make out all his little fingers working hard at her sole. Such tiny, delicate things, dwarfed a hundred times over by her foot, yet they still worked hard to please her.
After a while, Mila turned her foot over on its side and at an angle easier for him to climb on, putting more of her sole at his disposal. Harry expertly climbed all over it to reach every part of her foot, caring for it all as tenderly as Mila had cared for him all this time. But even though he was doing this for Mila, he couldn't say that he didn't enjoy it for himself as well. It was exciting to crawl on Mila's sole like a tiny ant, and to feel her incredible power when she playfully scrunched her sole to tease him. The folds of her skin almost swallowed him up when she did so, and Harry just held on tight until she was done playing with him. It was so exciting each time, and he had to wonder if Mila knew how much she was tempting him by doing that. It took much effort to keep himself from worshipping her foot.
“Is something wrong, Harry? You aren't working as hard as you were before,” Mila said after a while.
“I-I, um...”
Harry stuttered and tried to come up with a good excuse, but Mila just laughed and said, “There's no need to explain anything. I know you enjoy being at my feet. If there's something more you want to do with them, go ahead. So long as you show them your appreciation, I don't mind.” Her words made Harry more at ease, though he needed some time before he felt confident enough to do what he really wanted.
Leaning closer to Mila's foot, he pressed his face to her sole and planted a kiss on it. Mila and Harry alike were all a-tingle after it happened, and both gave a light shiver. Then Harry kissed her again, and went on kissing. He felt so happy finally showing Mila the love she deserved, just as she was happy being appreciated by her most adorable ward.
Harry revisited all her sole after that, planting kisses all over its surface, even licking it from time to time, loving the taste of Mila's foot. It was almost funny; six months ago he would have been aghast knowing that some day he'd find himself in this position, but that was before he came to know Mila. Now he couldn't imagine himself any happier.
Mila was perfectly content to lie still and let him keep going for as long as he wished, so for an hour more he stayed at her feet, worshipping both her soles and all ten toes until she noticed him getting sleepy. Then she pulled him off her foot and held him before her face. “Happy now?” she asked.
Harry nodded. “I wanted to do something nice for you, but I think you ended up doing something nice for me instead. Again. I'm very, very grateful to you, Goddess. For everything you've done.”
“It is fine, really. The truth is, I haven't done quite as much for you as I maybe could have, at least when it comes to helping you find a way home.”
“You don't have to worry about that. To be honest... I don't care about going home anymore. If it's fine with you, I'd rather this place be my home. I... I really want to stay with you!”
Mila smiled, and hugged him to her cheek. “Then stay with me you shall. Now come and let us rest. You can keep repaying me tomorrow, once you get some rest.” She tucked him in her cleavage, deep inside where he would hear her heartbeat, and they were soon asleep in each other's loving company.
Queen-Sized Betty by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Date Everything story. Grace is shrunk to ant-size while looking to meet the personification of her bed, a gorgeous woman named Betty who is ready to fulfill her deepest desires.
RATING: X
TAGS: Nano, F/f, Unaware, Feet, Thighs, Breasts, Entrapment, Gentle, Lesbians
Grace's amazing day began when she received a message telling her that a drone was coming to deliver something truly wonderful to her. The machine appeared at her window a minute later, and dropped off a package whose size and weight seemed far too little for what was supposed to be such a life-changing thing. It was suspicious, no doubt about it, but Grace was curious. She opened it carefully, and found a pair of pink-tinted glasses inside. Now she was more confused than ever. What was so amazing about this? Still, she tried them on, and that's when the magic happened.
As soon as the glasses settled on her nose, a woman appeared in front of Grace. Just appeared, out of nowhere. She introduced herself as Skylar Specs, and claimed to be the personification of the glasses she had just put on, which she gave the bizarre name “Dateviators”. According to her, the glasses would allow Grace to perceive and interact with the personification of any object she desired, and a few more abstract things as well. It sounded unbelievable, but on Skylar's suggestion, Grace tested the Dateviators on her door. A strangely-dressed man appeared at once and introduced himself to her, acting as if he'd known her for a long, long time. Grace greeted him, and asked if he really was a door, to which he scoffed and answered “Of course!”
He and Skylar explained more things about this world of objects which had existed right under her nose this whole time. Grace was too overwhelmed to catch to it all, but she did catch on to Skylar's closing suggestion, that she use this wonderful invention to make friends with the objects around her home—or to find that special someone Grace's life was missing.
Grace thought it was a brilliant idea. In a house full of object-people who knew her better than almost anyone else, surely there would be at least one person she really got on with! And so she started talking to random objects that she thought looked promising, conversing with the men and women who appeared to her.
She got an early start and met with over a dozen people, but by dinnertime she was disillusioned with the whole exercise. Not that she outright disliked any of the people she'd met; there just wasn't a single one she really resonated with. It may have been unfair on her part, but after what Skylar said, she really had believed that she could find Mr. or Mrs. Perfect in her own home, and none of these people were that.
Maybe she just hadn't found the right object for her... but did she even know what kind of person she wanted? Grace gave it some serious thought while eating dinner, and then some more during her shower. “What I need is someone... soft. And warm. And loving. Someone who knows me perfectly, and understands what I want without judging me for it. And big, so they can wrap me all up in their arms.”
Yes, that sounded perfect! But was there such a person in her house? Grace thought about what objects best fit that description, and laughed at herself when she stepped in the bedroom and saw the answer staring her right in the face: her own bed, of course! Why hadn't she thought of it sooner?
Wearing only her towel, Grace went to the dresser where she had left the Dateviators and put them on trying them on her bed immediately. But Skylar appeared to her then, warning that the Dateviators were running low on energy. They would recharge on their own overnight, and until then, Grace would have to supply some of her own energy if she wanted to meet someone else. She started to explain what that meant, but Grace was too impatient. “Thanks for the help, Skylar. I don't think I'll need anything else. You can go now. Good night.” Skylar seemed concerned, but Grace was insistent, so she shrugged and vanished.
Grace started the process again. Soon after it began she got a strange sensation, and noticed that her room seemed to be getting bigger. “Seemed to be”, yes... because she was slowly shrinking. At the same time, a figure began to materialize in front of her, right at the foot of the bed. It was only a fuzzy, translucent cloud at first, but the less of a woman Grace became, the more clearly she saw that ethereal beauty take form.
It was a woman, and a stunningly beautiful one, if strangely dressed. Fair skinned and lightly-freckled, with long and curly pink hair, full rosy lips and a round face. Her figure was thick all around, from her bountiful chest to her wide hips and down to her big, shapely feet. She was tall, too; a head taller than Grace normally was, though from this reduced size she seemed a hundred feet tall and still growing bigger. Her pants looked like they were fashioned from a mattress, her robe from a white quilt, and her collar from a pillow. It all looked so soft and welcoming, aside from the headrest-like bustiere, but she herself looked softest of all. Even as Grace went down to half an inch tall, she didn't give one thought to her own predicament—only stared at this gorgeous goddess who now seemed more solid than herself. Hell, a part of her wanted to get even smaller, to see her beauty grow more majestic.
The bed-woman had her eyes closed until Grace had stopped shrinking. Then she opened them, and looked around the room. “Grace? You there, hun?” Her voice boomed loud as thunder, yet still came across as soft as the rest of her. To hear her own name spoken in the beauty's dulcet tones made Grace all a-tingle. The little woman had no greater wish than to stay and admire her as long as she could.
So smitten was she that it didn't even worry her when the woman's colossal foot took to the air and its sole appeared above her little head. Miraculously, Grace was even more smitten staring at that vast, pale sole in the instant she had to see it before it fell on her meager figure and flattened her to the carpet. Grace couldn't even imagine how much the woman must weigh at this scale, and yet she was perfectly unharmed under her foot, stunned though that first step left her. Partly that was thanks to her carpet, but far bigger thanks were due to the woman's sole. It was so soft!
The warm, heavy flesh embraced the whole front of her body, left bare naked when the towel slipped from her waist. Grace couldn't contain herself. She moaned and whimpered and felt her face go red from the bliss of that heavenly mattress against her bare skin. She wished never to leave this place, and so thought it perfect when she went up together with this foot, her puny body held captive by its flawless sole.
It flattened her a few more times, each of which she welcomed as though it were a loving hug, before it went up and was turned around. The bed-woman sat on the bed, her legs crossed with her ankle on her lap. She bobbed her foot up and down, totally oblivious to the puny little Grace stuck to her sole. Grace was swung up and down with that foot, as though she were nothing but a speck of lint stuck to that huge, plush sole. It was intense, like a carnival ride, but her only fear was that she'd be flung off and have no way of getting back here. Thankfully it settled down before long, and Grace was able to enjoy this foot in... relative peace.
There was still some motion, a casual curl or wiggle of massive toes every now bringing creases to the massive sole, creases so huge they swallowed Grace up in the soft skin. After half a minute of that, she got unstuck from that sole, and raised her eyes to the colossal woman whose foot had so enchanted her. That she still hadn't noticed Grace, even after all this time, just went to show how pathetic Grace was. A meager little bug, not even worth taking notice of. It should have been terrifying, but it felt so right. After all, this way there was so much more of that gorgeous woman to love, so much more of this amazing foot.
It smelled like fresh linen, and was softer than the finest mattress, dimpling subtly under the weight of her shrunken self. So warm, too. A pleasant heat radiated off every inch of it, as though Grace were lying comfortably under a blanket. And of course the view was great too, meaning both the solescape surrounding Grace and the sexy body looming over her. Everything about this goddess was so perfectly enticing and Grace couldn't get enough. She stuck her face back into her sole and huffed its sweet aroma, even licked it!
Maybe that's what finally brought the woman's attention to her, because the next thing Grace knew, she had been flipped over by a gigantic finger and left staring up at that face so gorgeous it left her breathless. “There you are!” said the woman. “How are ya, hun? Not too badly hurt, I hope.”
“N-no, ma'am. I'm... perfectly fine.” Grace barely managed to squeak those words, so embarrassed was she at having been caught in the middle of... well, that! Had the woman realized what she was doing? Grace would die of shame if she had!
The woman smiled. “Yes, I figured you would be! These big feet o' mine aren't any good for squishing bugs—or little bug-sized cuties like you! Oh, sorry. Where are my manners? My name's Betty. Pleasure to meet you!”
“P-pleasure to meet you too. I'm... Grace.”
Betty laughed. “I know, hun. Would be awfully rude if I didn't know your name after five years sleeping together~. Oh, don't panic! I don't mean it like that!” She sure made it sound like that, though. “Sorry for stepping on you, by the way. I never expected you would get so small just to see little old me. Then again, maybe I shouldn't be apologizing. I mean, you are into this kind of thing, aren't you?”
Grace stammered for a solid five seconds, much to Betty's obvious amusement. “Trying to ask how I know about that? Like I said, we've been sleeping together for five years. I know everything you do in the bedroom. Everything you do on me~. I think it was eight days ago you spent half an hour reading a story where something a lot like this happens. You left quite a mess on the covers! Ah, are you embarrassed? Don't be! I think it's adorable you like being all itty-bitty~. Never thought it would actually happen one day, but now that it has... Wouldn't it be such a shame if we don't make the most of it while it lasts?”
Even with Betty's encouragement, Grace just lay tense and immobile. She had kept this secret from everyone in her life for so long because she couldn't handle anyone knowing about it, not even her own bed.
“Mm, you're awfully shy, aren't you, hun? But that's what makes you such a precious little thing! How about a little help getting started, then?” Betty scooped Grace with a fingertip, and brought the little ladybug to her waist. Shy though she was, Grace still gawked at the giant pair of breasts hanging over her head, wishing she could dive between them. She was so enthralled by their shapeliness that she didn't notice Betty tugging on the waist of her pants with her other hand, not until she was dropped down the opening.
A round and bouncy thigh received her tiny self with a harmless thud. Its skin felt so soft, so smooth, that Grace ran her hands over it as if in a trance, loving everything about it.
“Having fun there, Grace?” The little woman looked up at the sound of Betty's voice, and blushed as she started apologizing. “What are you saying 'sorry' for? I put you there so you'd enjoy yourself. It doesn't offend me that you like my body so much. Isn't that what I'm here for? Why you gave up your own size to meet me? You go ahead and do whatever you want on me. I'll even give you some privacy in case you need it~.” Betty released her waistband and let her pants snap into place. Their weight held Grace against that giant thigh, making it nearly impossible to escape.
This was incredible! Betty had turned out to be everything Grace wanted and more, and now that Grace was out of sight, she finally felt it safe to do what she'd been holding back on all this time. She stretched out her arms to grope Betty's softness, buried her face in it, and worshipped with all her heart and soul, silently pledging to hold Betty as her Goddess for all time.
Bit by bit she crawled along that thigh, kissing it every inch of the way. She climbed down her knee, too, and down the rest of her leg, falling the last few inches to her ankle and rolling down from there to her toes, where she wound up wedged between a pair of digits as big and strong as elephants. Betty laughed as Grace moved, and gently wiggled her toes, bringing Grace deeper between them. “On my thighs or at my feet; my whole body is yours to enjoy. Say the word and I'll take you anywhere you want to go, hun~.” But Grace was too busy enjoying her plush and mighty toes. She embraced them as lovers whenever they allowed it, but for the most part it was Betty moving things forward, teasing poor little Grace so much that the girl ended up making another mess on her, though a far smaller one than last week. Then, when she saw Grace all spent and tired out, Betty plucked the little woman from between her toes, gave her a huge, smothering kiss, and dropped her right in her cleavage. Sleep tight in there, hun. You'll need it to get your energy back up for tomorrow. There's still so much left to explore. You'll make the rest of me jealous if you don't show them all the same love you showed my leg~.”
Grace thought she'd be too excited to sleep in such a place, but Betty's boobs were so wonderfully comfortable, and the drumming of her heart so soothing, that her excitement soon gave way to the deepest, most healing sleep of her life.
It was well past sunrise when she awoke—lying on her bed, back at her normal size. Where was Betty? Had that all be a dream? It had felt so wonderfully, amazingly real! But... object-people? Glasses that could shrink you? It all sounded so ridiculous considered in the sober light of morning. Grace got depressed, before she heard a friendly voice beside her. “Whoo! You sure had fun last night, didn't you?”
“Skylar?” The woman stood by the window, smiling mirthfully at Grace. “Skylar, you're real! Then, what happened last night... It wasn't a dream?”
“Not unless you mean a dream come true for you! I didn't mean to peep, but since you were wearing me, I saw how much fun you were having with Betty. You know, the Dateviators don't normally work like this, but since you liked it so much, I'll give you the option to give up your own energy any time you want to make Betty appear, even if there's enough energy to do without it. You'll get to be little with her any time you like! Oh, and if you're wondering where she went, since I was low on energy last night I could only keep her around for a few hours. But now I'm all charged up and ready to go any time you like! I'm sure you want to say 'good morning' to her, so I'll leave you to it. Later, Grace!”
Grace thanked Skylar profusely before the woman disappeared, then moved to the end of the bed and made Betty appear. When the process finished, she was nothing but a tiny ant standing between Betty's towering feet and quivering with excitement as she gazed on her Goddess. It took a while for Betty to find her, even with Grace waving at her, but when she did, she grabbed the little woman and pressed her to her lips in a kiss so intense it stole Grace's breath away. “Good morning, hun~,” Betty cooed afterwards. “Sorry to disappear on you this morning but, well, you heard what happened. Let me make it up to you now. Where do you want to visit next?”
Betty dangled Grace above her body, letting the little woman gawk at every inch of her. It all looked so beautiful, she didn't know where to start. “Can't decide on your own?” she chuckled. “Then I hope you don't mind if I pick the place.” Suddenly, Grace fell directly onto Betty's thighs, bouncing off the left one and rolling down between them. As soon as she settled at the bottom, they came together and left her entombed in Betty's softness, then slid against each other, gently rolling Grace around.
She may as well have been a toy the way she was treated, but that was all she wanted: to worship and be dominated by Betty's hugeness, and have that gorgeous body become her whole world. Even the life of a bug endlessly trampled under her feet would have made Grace happy; that Betty loved her back was the cherry on top of this heavenly sundae. Just for that she owed Betty more than she could ever repay, but she would do her best to thank her for it with all the love she could give.
Stepmom's Morning Jog by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Tricked into thinking her stepdaughter Lily likes being at her feet, Barbara takes the girl along for a morning jog.
RATING: R
TAGS: Nano, F/f, Feet, Footwear, Entrapment, Maternal
Ever since her stepdaughter Lily shrank to the size of an ant, Barbara had been looking into the topic of shrinkers to learn what she could about the girl's condition. Not that she spent hours a day researching the subject or anything like that—it was more of a casual interest. Her daughter Judy sent her links to a few groups about it, and Barbara checked them every so often to see what people were saying.
It was really amazing the sort of things she learned from those groups. For instance, did you know that shrinkers love warm, damp places, that they can absorb nutrients through their skin without having to eat anything, and that in this way they could live entirely from a normal person's skin secretions? Barbara didn't either, but when she learned all this, it made so much sense why Lily loved to stay under Barbara's feet and Judy's.
As far as Barbara was concerned, everything she read in those groups was the gospel truth. Why would anyone lie about stuff like that? It never once occurred to her that all it was all disinformation put out there by people who loved to see shrinkers suffer, but that's precisely what was happening, and Lily was so pathetically tiny that Barbara could never heard the tiny woman telling her otherwise, nor see how she suffered when Barbara tried to put that online advice into practice.
Ever since she read that stuff, Barbara insisted on keeping Lily underfoot whenever it was her turn to take care of her, especially since she thought it would help keep her foot clean if Lily absorbed all her dirty secretions. It was rare for the girl not to be plastered to Barbara's sole. Pretty much the only time it happened now was when Barbara took a shower. Lily even spent most nights at Barbara's foot, caught between the mother's boat-sized toes or stuck on her sole. That's where she was this morning, when she was woken up by a casual wiggle of Barbara's giant toes. They rolled her and squeezed her as they so often did, and smeared her with a bit of toe jam that had gathered between them during the night.
Barbara must have really loved feeling the tiny woman down there, because she kept toying with her like this even while sound asleep. Lily didn't bother trying to fight it; she knew that even if the toes stopped moving this toe jam would hold her in place like superglue. Many times she had tried to escape it, and each one ended in failure and a reminder that she was no more than a pitiful bug now. There was nothing she could do except take this time to have her breakfast for the day, licking up and swallowing some of the toe jam she was stuck in. Barbara didn't feed her real food anymore, so Lily had no choice but to survive on this disgusting slop.
Since it was Barbara's day off, it was a long while before she woke up, yawning and stretching and curling her toes so tight that Lily almost suffocated between them. Then she splayed them apart and smiled down at the tiny little bug of a woman caught in her toe jam. “Morning, Lily!” She wiggled her toes as a greeting, laughing at how easily her little stepdaughter was swung around on them. “Did you sleep well, dear? Oh, why am I asking; of course you did! You love my little toesies, don't you, little ladybug?” She pressed her toes together in what would have been a tender hug if Lily were really as much a fan of them as Barbara thought. “Oh, and I bet you're real excited for this morning too, huh? Hang tight! We'll get going as soon as I'm ready!”
Going where? Why, on Barbara's morning jog, of course. This would be the third time Lily had joined her on those runs, but she already knew to expect it. Even so, she grimaced just from hearing Barbara hint at it.
There was still some time before that, however. It was a bit chilly this morning so Barbara was in no rush to get going. She lazily got out of bed and made a trip to the bathroom, then went to make Judy breakfast. Her daughter was up and about as soon as the smell of bacon reached her room, and she greeted Barbara cheerfully. “And good morning to you too, sis~,” she said, smirking at her helpless victim caught between her mom's toes.
Lily shook and whimpered in her stepsister's shadow. Barbara may have been a bad caretaker, but her main flaw was being too trusting of her daughter. Without Judy telling her lies, she would have probably never thought that Lily liked being at her feet.
“Are you going out with your friends today, Dear?” Barbara asked her daughter.
“Yeah. And you're taking her jogging, right? Make sure you don't lose her out there. I'd hate it if something bad happened to my little sis.” Judy sat down with her breakfast then, and Barbara went to her room to get changed, totally unconcerned about letting Lily see her naked. It was far from the first time she did it, after all. Hell, even her first time getting naked with tiny little Lily in the room she hadn't thought anything of it. Lily was so itty-bitty that getting embarrassed over it would have been like getting embarrassed by a fly on the wall watching her change. If anything, she liked that Lily could see all of her, and thought that Lily liked seeing her too.
For once she wasn't entirely wrong about that. Lily would never say that she liked seeing her stepmom naked, but she couldn't help staring every time it happened. The little woman swung both ways, and though it disturbed her to admit it, there was no denying that Barbara was gorgeous for a middle-aged woman. One day Barbara had noticed Lily's stares, and since then she started taking longer to change so she could enjoy that tiny pair of eyes on her. Even now, all covered in her toe jam and trapped between her toes, Lily still gawked at her massive goddess of a stepmom, guilty though she felt about it. But maybe she was just enjoying the last few minutes she had before she entered hell.
Her shoes and socks were the last thing Barbara put on, and before she did, she blew Lily a kiss and said, “See you later, dear.” A minute later, Lily was trapped in the dark, stuffy cavern of Barbara's shoe. Things were already getting hot as Barbara left her home, and they would only get worse once she started jogging around the neighborhood.
The wild swinging of her leg, flying a thousand feet forward with each step before stomping down with a thunderous BOOM, wasn't eve the worst part about it. What really made it hell was the heat and humidity. Ten minutes into it, Barbara's shoe was already hot as a sauna, with so much sweat seeping from her pores that it could have sated a hundred shrinkers of Lily's size. As long as she was caught between Barbara's toes, Lily had to make an effort not to drown in it, holding her breath whenever a drop of the stuff washed over her. They were bigger than her whole body, and all she could do was wait for them to pass her by.
Things didn't get any better when Lily was launched out from Barbara's toes. After bouncing around the shoe for a while, she just wound up under her the giant sole, getting violently stomped on over and over again. That's where she stayed the rest of the jog, and by the end of it she was so beat up that she was barely holding on to consciousness. It only stopped when Barbara found her neighbor, Claire, during her jog, and stopped to chat with her, but Lily still had to bear the enormous weight of her stepmom resting on her.
After a while they took the conversation into Barbara's home. Judy was already gone then, so it was just the two of them, and the helpless bug going ignored by them both. At least Lily could enjoy the fresh air again, since Barbara took off her shoes to air her sweaty feet.
“Say, where's your big girl, Barb? Or should I say your little girl now?” asked Claire.
“You mean Lily? She should still be on my foot, I think. Can you see her down there?” Barbara splayed her toes ad showed her sole to Claire, who spent a while looking at them before she spotted Lily down there.
“You know, I've been wondering; why do you keep her at your feet? Did she do something bad?”
“No, it's not like that at all!” Barbara repeated to her neighbor all the lies she'd heard from Judy or read online. “So you see, she loves being at my foot!”
“Really? I never knew that. Well, she looks absolutely precious on you either way! And I know it's not very nice of me, but I have to say, Barb, I'm jealous of you! I always thought shrinkers were adorable. I wish I could have a little one of my own to take care of. If I did, I'd gladly let them eat from my toe jam if they asked me, like you with your little girl.”
“Claire, I never knew! You should visit more often; I'll let you help out with Lily all you want!”
“Really? You don't think she'd mind that?”
“No way! I'm sure she's happy hearing that you care so much about her, right dear? In fact, why don't you help me feed her? With all the jogging we did, our feet must be extra delicious to her now! She'll probably like having another flavor, since she's just had mine and Judy's all this time. But you can ask her yourself if you don't believe me.”
Though Barbara's foot sweat still stung her eyes, Lily opened them to look at Claire, sitting on the chair opposite her stepmom's. The woman was older than Barbara, maybe old enough to be Lily's grandmother, but the only sign of her age were the grey hairs on her head. Her diet and exercise kept her looking younger than her years, with a body any woman her age would envy. Lily had liked Claire before she shrank, and would have thought of asking her for help, if the look on her face hadn't said that she no longer saw Lily as a human being. They were above her, Claire and Barbara both—great middle-aged goddesses whose whims decided Lily's fate. She was nothing but their favorite plaything, and it seemed that's all she would be for the rest of her life.
“I'm sure there's no need for that. If you say she likes it then it must be true,” Claire said, and she stretched out her foot towards Barbara's, until her sole met the other woman's.
Lily was now completely encased in their hot and sweaty flesh, and as they rubbed their feet against each other, she was rolled between them, as powerless to resist as a leaf caught in a hurricane. At times she was afraid she'd suffocate in there, while they just talked and laughed. It felt like they were laughing at her, but it was worse: they didn't even know they were making her suffer, and didn't care enough to find out.
And so Claire enjoyed both Barbara's company and that of her shrunken stepdaughter. She even got Lily all to herself for a while, and rolled the girl between her toes then, every so often shooting an adoring glance at her. Having that little shrinker with her was even better than she had imagined, and since Barbara so generously invited her to come over and play with Lily any time she liked, Claire thought she would take her up on that offer.
Lisa's Shrinking Family by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Lisa lets her husband and daughter shrink even smaller while toying with other shrinkers.
RATING: X
TAGS: F/fm, Micro, Nano, Crush, Feet, Incest
Lisa's fetish video side-gig had been going better than expected. Truth be told, she never really believed she'd be making much money from it. She wasn't the sexy young woman she had once been, nor did she have much experience making videos of any kind, but it turned out her fans didn't mind. They paid good money for her videos and even donated some cash outside of that, giving her a decent income stream thanks to which she could working extra hours at the office.
Even if she weren't making money from those videos, though, Lisa thought she would still keep doing them. It was fun to be admired by so many people, and to toy with those pathetic little shrinkers. She collected the puny things during her walks outside, grabbing them right off the street or “adopting” them from the shelter and bringing them back home. Many of them were happy to be with her, at least at first. Lisa led them to believe that she was a kind soul who only wanted to give them a better life. It amused her how may of those bugs fell for it, and that made it all the sweeter when she saw them realize that they were going to spend the rest of their pitifully short lives as her toys.
Lisa usually followed a simple formula for dealing with her shrinkers. After finding a good number of them and bringing them home, she dropped them on the floor and called on them to worship her feet. If they didn't quickly obey, she caught them underfoot and threatened to crush them if they didn't do everything she said. They were very eager to obey her then, and for a few weeks she made the most of it, squeezing out every little drop of service she could get before she disposed of them, making them lick her feet clean or worship her while she relaxed, even forcing them to pleasure her when she was in the mood, all in addition to working as props for her little videos.
When she wasn't using them, Lisa usually kept those bugs in her bra or panties to enjoy their squirming, and to make sure they spent every single moment of their sad, pathetic lives at her mercy. That, she had found, was the best way to tame them. Within a month they were all broken men and women, whose only waking thought was to win her favor, even at the expense of the other shrinkers. It was so much fun to make them compete with each other for the prizes she offered them. It didn't take much; even a grain of rice or a drop of cheap wine got them motivated after weeks of eating nothing but the grime off her foot and drinking nothing but her sweat. And of course the losers were punished by having to take part in her videos.
But it didn't matter how obedient they were nor how many games they won; in the end, Lisa disposed of them all and filmed it for her fans, stepping on them, eating them, sitting on them, and more. It was some of her most requested content, though shrinkers were rare enough that she couldn't film it too often.
There was only one thing she got more requests for: content featuring even smaller shrinkers. Lisa had tried to get her hands on some, but it was almost impossible. Most shrinkers didn't live long enough to get that small. They were usually crushed, or eaten by some bigger animal, or met their end some other way, and the few survivors were so small that they were very hard to find without squinting at anything that moved in the dirt. Lisa had only ever found two, and she killed them by accident when picking them up. After the second one, she decided it would be more convenient to let some shrinkers keep shrinking until they were the size she wanted them at, than to keep looking for them in the wild. Once she got that idea, she had no trouble deciding who would be the lucky pair to become fleas: her own husband Mark, and their daughter Jenny.
Even though she told them exactly what she planned for them, the two shrinkers could do nothing about it. Lisa just had to stop giving them the medicine which slowed their shrinking and wait a few weeks, weeks which they mainly spent between her toes. Each new morning they saw Lisa and the rest of the world had gotten even bigger; that they were even smaller and more pathetic than they had been yesterday.
The first couple weeks of this, Lisa loved to take out her phone each morning and zoom the camera all the way in on them, snapping pictures to judge how much smaller they had gotten, but eventually they got so small that she found herself forgetting about them for a few days at a time, and let them stew and suffer at her toes while she lived her life without even thinking of them.
But while she could ignore them, they couldn't do the same to her. Lisa had already been five hundred feet tall to them before she took away their medicine, and now she was well on her way to five thousand. Her toes, which had only been some three times their size, were now like huge buildings beside them. When she went barefoot and let them witness the rest of her, she seemed more of a goddess than she ever had before. Then they whimpered and strained against the toe jam holding them in place, and called to her for help, almost as if praying. She didn't notice, just like she didn't notice when she rolled them between her toes throughout the day.
One time she forgot about them for so long that they worried she might never remember, and leave them to shrink away to nothing between her toes. Maybe it really would have happened, if she hadn't been cleaning her foot after crushing another batch of shrinkers underfoot one day. That's when she noticed the two tiny things stuck in her toe jam, and swiped them up on a fingertip. Even then she might have flicked them away like dirt, had something not told her to wait and look closer.
Her eye was so huge now. Mark and Jenny trembled under the weight of her gaze before gathering courage to wave and call to her, as if there were any hope of appealing to her merciful nature.
The first sign that she recognized them was a mirthful crease in the corner of her eye. “Well, hello, you two. It's been a while.” Her voice was like the voice of God, shaking those fleas down to their core. “I found you at the perfect time. A few more days and you might have gotten too small for the videos my fans want to see. Although, now that I see you like this, I'm curious to learn just how small you can get before I can't tell you apart from a speck of dust. What about you? Are you happy like this? Or do you want to see how big I can get? Maybe one day you'll shrink so small that my toes are as big as the Earth to you. Would you explore them like another world?” Lisa laughed. “Oh, who am I kidding? You'll probably drown in my sweat before then, or get buried in my toe jam and suffocate. A nice, fitting end for you little leeches. Lucky for you, my fans love seeing me play with you, so for their sake I'll keep you around.”
Lisa held on to them while she went to grab something, then dropped them on the bed and sat down. Her foot rested right beside them, lying on its side with her sole as a huge wall to them. As they gaped at that giant thing, and at their titanic wife and mom, Lisa pulled out a small bottle, like those for eye drops, and showed it to them. “Remember this? It's your medicine. You know; the thing that keeps you from shrinking away forever. Doesn't look like much, but this little bottle costs a fortune. One of the benefits of you two being so small now is I can make it last longer than before. I won't need to spend as much on keeping you two from disappearing. Do you want some? How about this little sip.”
With the tip of the bottle pressed to her sole, Lisa squeezed it just the tiniest amount, leaving a very thin layer of liquid on her skin. “There it is. So, what are you waiting for? Go get it before it evaporates. Or do you really want to keep shrinking?”
Though Mark and Jenny were still stiff and numb from the days spent between Lisa's toes, it didn't stop them from running up to Lisa's giant foot and climbing up her sole like a pair of dust mites. going up and down the wrinkles of her skin.
It was so terrifying to see how big everything had gotten since they could last move freely. Previously, these wrinkles had been like a series of steps they could easily climb, but now each little groove on her foot print was as deep and as wide as they were tall. The foot as a whole was almost a mountain, and Lisa, whose bemused look followed them from the sky every step of their journey, was the cruel goddess who held their lives at her mercy.
She scrunched her foot as they went, reshaping the landscape of her sole with creases that were like rolling hills, and laughed whenever that made them stumble. Then, when they were nearing their goal and the smell of their medicine faintly reached them through the overpowering smell of Lisa's foot, she put her finger in front of them and forced them to go around it.
When they finally reached the spot where she had applied her medicine, they threw themselves at the tiny wrinkles which still held some of it and slurped up as much as they could stomach. Meanwhile, out in the distance, Lisa's toes softly wiggled, causing her sole to warp and stretch around the two mites.
The medicine was bitter, and salty with the sweat that had mixed with it, but as Mark and Jenny drank it, they were relieved to know they wouldn't be shrinking any smaller just yet. Though when they sat back and took in the world of Lisa's foot around them, they wondered if there was anything worth being relieved about. After all, the only life the had to look forward to was one as Lisa's toys—just a pair of mites who existed to be tormented by the woman they'd once loved as their wife and mother, for the entertainment of online fetishists. Even if a cure for their condition were discovered, even if it were given out for free, would Lisa bother giving it to them?
Looking at her now, they saw the answer plainly written in her eyes. Maybe she had loved them once upon a time, but now she only loved the power she got from dominating them, and the attention of her adoring online fans.
“You know, I think I like you two much better like this. You're so much cuter, and quieter. More submissive, too! I should have let you shrink this small ages ago,” she purred as her hand slowly reached down to unzip her pants. Then she licked a fingertip, and tapped it on them both, stunning them with its incredible weight before lifting them up. “Anyway, now that you took your medicine, it's time to see if you're any use at that size. I'd ask you to squirm, but I don't think I could feel it, so instead I'll say, hold on tight and try not to get lost inside me. At your pathetic size, I'd probably never find you~.”
Divine Dragon Invasion by idunnow
Author's Notes:
The goddesses Tiki and Naga visit some smaller worlds and learn to enjoy their power over the tiny humans.
RATING: R
TAGS: Giga, Tera, Feet, Destruction, Crush, Fantasy
Mila would always remember the first time she and Naga saw one of the smaller worlds. She had found it by accident while searching for another outrealm, and didn't even notice its size at first. What drew her attention to it was the level of development the humans of that world had achieved. While it appeared that they lacked any kind of magic, they had invented carriages that moved on their own accord, big screens which projected images from distant lands, and smaller which let them talk to each other from across the world. Huge, glittering towers of glass and steel, factories churning out endless products of to satisfy any material want—and of course, guns, bombs, and other killing machines with which to wage war on each other.
She brought it to the attention of Naga, who proved just as interested in this world of war and plenty as she was, and after discussing it together, they decided to pay it a visit. It wasn't until they went through the portal that they realized the technology wasn't even the most surprising thing about this world; everything about it was smaller than any other world they'd seen. And not just a little smaller, but smaller by at least a thousand times. The humans there were the size of fleas, and the huge, towering buildings they had built did not even reach the Divine Dragons' knees.
They had meant to appear somehere secluded, to disguise themselves as locals and explore this world, but that plan was pointless now that they stood as tall as mountains in plain view of a city of millions.
With the humans' communication technology, the entire world would know about them in no time. The pair had no choice but to formally introduce themselves to this world. They knew their appearance would cause a panic—in fact, they could already see the beginnings of it in the little city streets, where countless humans were running away—so they approached with as much care as two miles-tall beings were capable of, and spoke softly to the locals, making every gesture they could think of to show that they meant no harm.
It worked, to some extent. Naga and Mila could sense the fear of the people down there, and felt it going down once they had been standing at the city's edge speaking to them a while. They saw some people stop running and stare at them instead. But even if everyone had stopped to listen, they weren't sure what to do next. How could they interact with such tiny people without hurting them or giving them a scare? It seemed impossible. Better to leave them be.
After a little while, they walked away from the city to explore this land. There was much beauty here despite everything, and their new perspective let them take it all in with ease. They watched their step of course, making sure not to step on any humans in their path. Still, at their size it was impossible not to cause some destruction. It was a shame to crush so many trees as they walked, leaving them buried in footprints that measured a thousand yards from heels to toe-tips, but as long-lived beings they knew the land would recover in time, provided they limited their destruction. Their magic proved helpful in that way, dampening the impact of their steps so that anything beyond their footprints was almost unaffected by them. In the same way they gave a little boost to the ground's fertility with their magic, so all its trees would grow back sooner.
It was a surprisingly pleasant walk. They felt so powerful seeing the mountains, the humans, and the great, sprawling cities all rendered so adorably small, and to find those tiny faces staring at them in fear and awe wherever they went. Their curiousity towards those humans grew the more of them they saw, and before long they decided to greet some more closely, picking out a small village for that. It was a small place of some thirty houses, with nothing but fields and orchards for miles and miles around. No one was outside as they approached, but Mila and Naga sensed the people hiding there, and with a touch of magic, they took the little humans from their homes.
Instantly they reappeared out in the open a mile away, surrounded by the two goddesses and their enormous feet. They screamed and fell back, trembling under the glare of those fearsome eyes, while Mila and Naga smiled and greeted them. “Hello, humans. Apologies for disturbing you, but we wished to meet you in person. Rest assured, we mean you no harm,” said Naga, but how could they trust her words when at the same time she said this she moved her foot closer to them? Her toes came so close, so quickly, that they were sure she'd crush them, but mercifully they stopped just short of everyone—a fraction of an inch on Naga's scale.
The humans fled even after she stopped, but then Mila's foot came just as close from the other side, and left them caught in a valley overshadowed by the ten toes. No one dared to run then, nor do anything else that might provoke these monsters to snuff them out; they just huddled together and cast fearful looks at each of the toes entrapping them. Even the pinkies were enormous, their nails looming a couple hundred feet above. For the big toes it was three hudred feet. Compared to them, all these people were nothing but frail specks, one small movement away from meeting their end under the goddesses.
Mila and Naga thought it adorable. “What precious little things you are! So much smaller than our toes. Do they impress you? I can't imagine how big they must look.” They both started tapping their toes, raising them high above the frightened humans and letting them fall with resounding thuds.
Both the giants sensed perfectly the terror those poor people felt each time they saw a toe racing for the ground, but they showed no concern. It's not like they were hurting anyone, after all, and didn't the fact they were being so careful with their toe-wiggles prove that they had no ill intentions? So they told themselves, when really they just loved lording their vast size and power over these puny beings. It went so far beyond what they enjoyed back home, even with thousands of humans there worshipping both as goddesses.
“Lady Naga, would it be acceptable to bring a few humans back with us after this? Willing ones, of course,” asked Mila.
Naga shook her head. “That would be very irresponsible. Such small, defeseless beings would face many dangers in our world, and we can't assure that we'll be able to protect them from every one. But cheer up; there's no reason why we can't return to this world and greet these precious little humans whenever we want.”
“Yes, Lady Naga! And on this subject of this world, I've been thinking about it. You know that the humans here love war as much as the ones from our world. We're not powerful enough to put an end to their violence back home, but here we could make them learn to live in peace with each other. Don't you think it would be an act of kindness?”
Naga agreed, and went even farther: it would be an act of negligence for them not to use their power to further peace in this world, even if they needed to conquer it first. And if they meant to bring peace, there was no better time to start than right now. So they asked the humans to point them in the direction of the ruler of this land and set off that way, leaving all the humans behind much to their relief.
The titans didn't expect that it was a trick. Rather than pointing them to the president or governor or anything like that, the villager they spoke to had given them directions to a nearby army base.
The base was abuzz with activity, as they had been ordered to prepare for action shortly after news of the giants reached their higher-ups. The Divine Dragons noticed their battle preparations and called to them, saying they didn't want to fight. Truth be told, everyone there had been hoping they wouldn't need to engage them in battle, and would have loved to believe them, but the quick approach of those enormous feet made them feel threatened.
The order was given to fire as the giants were coming into range. The whole base roared with the rapid fire of dozens of powerful artillery cannons, all aimed in the general direction of the giantesses. Accuracy was impossible against something moving so fast, but with enough shots fired at least some were sure to hit.
As Mila and Naga stopped in front of the base, their feet were pelted with artillery fire. Even at their size, the explosive impacts hurt them both, like little pinpricks. A weak protective spell was enough to completely neutralize that, along with any threat they presented, after which the goddesses could stand calmly, watching the army's feeble attacks. Was it bravery that led them to atttack two titans who could crush dozens of them with a single toe, or pure foolishness?
The shells were still coming when Mila and Naga took another step towards their attackers, right in front of the row of firing cannons. They didn't soften their steps this time, but allowed their full might to rattle this land and all the soldiers at their feet. The closest of them got blown back by the impact, and even some of the cannons were knocked over. Then all that was left was for them to slide their feet forward, flattening the heavy cannons and leaving them buried deep inside their footprints.
The soldiers fled from the incoming walls of flesh, but they were commanded to stop and fall in formation, from where they peppered the toes with rifle fire. That's when Mila and Naga decided what they saw in the humans was foolishness after all. If the cannons had done nothing to them, what chance did these little guns have? The humans did roll out some tanks then, and fired at the goddesses while beginning to circle around their feet, but that proved no better than their guns.
“What to do with you tiny things? If you won't stop attacking, you'll leave us with no choice but to fight back. Give up your weapons and surrender; that's all we need from you,” said Naga, but not one of the humans did as she said.
Naga really thought that threat would convince them, and hadn't meant to follow through if they disobeyed, but Mila was not so merciful. “We should stop wasting our time with these violent humans. There's still a whole world left for us to visit; we'll never be done with it if we wait for every soldier we meet to surrender. Besides, dealing with these ones now will set an example for all the others,” she said.
Naga considered it a while before sighing. “I suppose you're right. We can count it as self defense.” Mila was overjoyed with that answer, and immediately turned her grin on the puny humans, lifting her foot high over their heads.
“What a shame you didn't listen. Now we'll have to make an example of you.” The soldiers fled from Mila's foot, shooting at it even as they ran. Mila gave them plenty of time; she was in no rush to end them, not when she knew they could never outrun her. Besides, to tell the truth, she had been looking forward to something like this for a while now; the soldiers' resistance just gave her the perfect excuse to go through with it. What good was power if you didn't use it, after all?
The moment her sole met the earth, she sensed hundreds of lives ending beneath her foot. What a thrill! Some part of her thought she would have felt guilty for killing them needlessly, but they were all such insignificant creatures, like dust mites to her. Why waste time and energy caring about something so frail and pathetic it couldn't survive a tap of her toe? Their lives meant nothing if they could be ended so quickly.
Slowly she dragged her foot aside, over the little tanks still shooting at her and Naga, then dealt with another bunch of fleeing soldiers before stepping into the base itself. She magically enhanced her sense of touch for that one, and took it as slow as she could make herself go, savoring every single building and humans which fell under her gigantic sole.
Naga was hesitant to join in. She still believed they should be showing mercy and kindness to these humans, but seeing how much Mila was enjoying herself, and finding a small group of stragglers near her own feet, she gave in to her curiosity and held her foot aloft over their little heads. She sensed their fear beneath her, and it felt wonderful. Maybe she could make do with just that, Naga thought, but her temptation proved too strong, and she gently lowered her titanic foot onto the soldiers.
A bit of magic protected them from it, leaving them to squirm beneath Naga's sole. Tiny little hands pushed at her skin, or gripped the wrinkles on it and tried desperately to crawl away, but that proved a fool's errand. All they could do at such a pathetic size was tickle the goddess's foot.
Naga loved the feeling so much that she pressed her foot still more firmly over them and twisted it, as if trying to grind them into dust. Their struggles weakened as the air was forced from their lungs, and their fear turned to despair. It might have moved Naga to pity, if she weren't enjoying it so much. Now that she had taken things this far, there was just one more thing to do; she removed her protection from the humans, and sensed their lives be extinguished at once. Naga shivered, and curled her toes in bliss. She knew at once that she needed to feel it again, so she went to join Mila in dealing with the rest of the base.
The soldiers weren't even fighting them anymore. Some threw down their weapons and raised their hands as a sign of surrender, just as Naga had asked before, but it was much too late. Their fate had been sealed when they first disobeyed her. Now she and Mila pretended not to notice their surreder and kept crushing the little pests one toe-press at a time. Running and hiding made no difference; sooner or later, every last soldier found himself under a roof of grooved skin and knew himself doomed when he saw those huge toes wiggling.
Though Naga and Mila dragged it out, in a few minutes they had already leveled the whole base, reducing it to a field of footprints. Only one soldier remained, cowering in the gap between Naga's toes. “Are you afraid, litlte one? Don't be. Unlike your friends, you get a second chance to live. All you need to do is pledge yourself to worship and obey me. Come; crawl on your knees ad kiss my foot.”
This time the young man didn't hesitate. In a few seconds, Naga saw him disappear under the curvature of her big toe, and felt his little lips plant a kiss on the very toe that had crushed hundreds of his companions. She so loved the feeling that she almost broke her word and crushed him when her toe twitched. It pushed him flat on his back, and slid onto him, though without enough pressure to do him damage.
He still wasn't finished; Mila demanded he kiss her foot as well, and then the goddesses took turns making him lick their toes until they were satisfied. The last thing they asked for were directions to another base. When he told them, begging their forgiveness, that he didn't know how to get there, they mercifully let him live, and he was left in the ruins of his base, surrounded by all the death and destruction they wrought.
As he watched them casually stroll to the horizon, stepping over mountains and continuing like it was nothing, the young man sensed deep in his gut that the world as he knew it was ending right before his eyes. By the end of the day, maybe a a little longer, everything there was would belong to these women. It didn't matter what anyone did. After seeing what they were capable of, he doubted even a nuclear bomb would be able to stop them. He only hoped that the people in charge had the good sense to realize this and stop resisting, or a lot more good people would end up like his friends: as bloody stains buried deep in a footprint-shaped crater.
Clara always thought her ideal job was a quiet, uneventful office gig where she made a decent salary just shuffling paperwork. She had no ambitions, and wanted nothing more from life than getting by comfortably for fifty, sixty more years before she croaked. Maybe starting a family would be nice, if she managed to meet her Mr. Right. After two years at Shine Corp, though? She was starting to regret it. Sure she got decent pay, and the job wasn't the sort of thing to strain herself over, but all the meaningless reports and staff meetings and annoying customers were so mind-numbing that even after leaving the office she just felt dead inside.
Wrapping up another tedious phone call, Clara wondered if it was time to start thinking of a new career path. With a deep sigh, she turned her chair around to look out the window, at the sprawling Suffeld City outside. The view was the one thing she still liked about her job. Working from the city's tallest building, in one of the highest floors, it felt like she could see forever. Sometimes she sat and watched the hustle and bustle of the streets below, either wondering at how small they all looked from up here or imagining what sort of life those other millions of people were living. It was almost meditative, and helped her untangle her nerves at times like this. But today she saw something out there that didn't soothe her one bit.
Far out in the distance, a shimmering line appeared above the horizon. The line stretched to the right across some unimaginable number of miles before shooting straight up, so far into the sky that Clara lost sight of it. She had to stand and walk to the window, even press her head against the glass and look as far up as she could before she saw the end of it again, still moving upwards. It peaked after a while, at such a height that Clara grew faint thinking about it, then came back to the left and finally fell straight down to where it began.
By then there were half a dozen coworkers joining her at the window to see what was happening. They all witnessed the gargantuan rectangle traced out by that line become a window to some ethereal realm where colorful mists danced and bubbled in darkness, like a nebula come to life. The mists took shape before long, coalescing into two human, or near-human, forms. Two green-haired women, divine in appearance, of fair skin and shapely body. One only had a pair of pointed ears to mark her apart from humanity; the other had that as well as a horn sprouting from her forehead, two feathered wings the same color as her hair, and a long, reptilian tail.
That, and they were enormous. Hard to judge how big exactly, with only the empty void they floated in to compare them to, but as they drew closer with the more human of the two leading the way, their bodies proved nearly as tall and as wide as the doorway. How big was that? Clara couldn't have guessed, but she saw clear as day that the woman's toes already looked bigger than either the clouds or mountains under that doorway. She dimly heard a coworker mutter the figure “five hundred miles”. Whether or not it was accurate, the number felt suitably enormous to describe them. Hell, she would have believed it even if they said five thousand miles instead.
The titan smiled at them. A terrifying smile coming from someone so huge. Then she moved her leg forward, and her foot passed through the portal and into Clara's world.
Its movement gave the impression of going in slow motion, even though its speed was best measured in miles per second. Its shadow soon appeared on the horizon, stretching closer and closer, blanketing the fields and towns surrounding Suffeld, finally reaching the city itself. It was as if day had turned to night in an instant, all courtesy of a foot so immense its sole all but blotted out the sky. That's when it stopped, hanging over above Clara, above the millions and millions of people living in Suffeld and its surroundings.
Clara slumped to her knees, gazing up at the godly sole which promised annihilation for her and everything she ever knew. A blinking light moved beneath it—an airplane, flying miles above the earth yet not even halfway to that foot. Numbly, she laughed. To think that moments ago she'd been stressed over that client's phone call, and worried about finding another job. What quaint little worries they all seemed now that she was set to perish as dust under this woman's sole, whoever she was.
Her laughter turned to weeping and was joined by that of several coworkers when that foot began to descend, so fast and yet so slow. After a while she got upset and mentally shouted at it to go faster, then laughed again at the absurdity of it all, just before it struck.
From the moment that sole met the building, Clara's life, and the lives of everyone else caught underfoot, didn't last more than a second. They were crushed in an instant, obliterated beneath a foot whose mere toes shamed the mountains, along with all they had ever built. And that was only the beginning. The destruction rippled outwards from there, as the planet's crust shook like jelly following the impact of that foot. Towns and cities around it were leveled by earthquakes, or swallowed up by rivers of lava spilling out the wide cracks in the earth, while anything that survived was blow away by a shockwave with the power to flatten every tree and building for over a hundred miles around.
The miniature apocalypse dragged on for a minute, and was still going on when the giant's second foot struck the ground causing a similar scene many miles away; then the other titan stepped out, and millions more met their end beneath her feet.
Though they stood half a million times larger than the humans below, so gigantic that all those poor, helpless souls were as germs to them, still they knew perfectly well all the death and destruction they caused. They were Divine Dragons, beings akin to gods in their world, and their powers allowed them to sense the lives of the human specks around them, as well as their fear and despair—such a delicious mix of emotions.
“I wasn't sure whether to believe you, Mila, but you were right; this is by far the smallest world we've found yet. Even the humans from the last world would be giants next to these little ones. We'll have to be careful and take things slow here, or else we'll run out of toys in less than an hour,” said the first and taller of the two, the leader of the Divine Dragons, Naga.
“We can limit our destruction with our magic. Even so, I doubt this world will survive until the end of the day,” said her parter, the more draconic Mila. Their voices roared like thunder in the sky, so deep and loud that no one could understand them.
“That will have to do.” Their eyes glowed for a moment, and a slight glowing aura appeared around their bodies. Then Naga raised her foot and moved it aside, over a patch of land still inhabited by hundreds of thousands of specks. Her aura kept her sole and their lands illuminated even under her shadow, allowing them to admire every crease and wrinkle of Naga's divine skin as it hung over their pitiful heads, and to witness how it warped with the mere wiggle of her toes. Her sole became the sky for them, and the last thing they would see before she ended their pathetic lives would be her wrinkles zooming towards them in finer detail than anyone had ever seen before.
This time when her foot struck the ground, the earth remained almost completely rigid, deforming just enough to receive a modest, eighty-mile footprint where before there had been towns and fields and rivers and forests. The blastwave was muted, too, and all this though Naga wasn't any more gentle with her step than she had been the last time around. Her magic was so effective at stifling all collateral damage that a town survived completely unharmed between her toes. She grinned at them, and wiggled her toes to tease the few thousand humans she sensed down there. They could only whimper and scream as those mountainous digits rose up past the clouds and fell back to Earth, rattling their homes with potent tremors. Then, after deliberating what to do with them, she held her big toe over the town and let it fall. There was plenty of room underneath it to deal with them all. Why, even her pinkie toe could have crushed a town five times its size with a single tap.
The instant before their deaths, Naga felt pinpricks of intense emotion under her toe—mostly fear and despair, with some anger and even a speck of arousal mixed in. She sighed as if taking a bite of some delicious meal, which it very much was to her. And yet all those people crushed by her toe, even the millions who had alreadyperished under her feet, were only a small snack to whet her appetite.
It was almost funny to remember her and Mila's first incursions into a smaller world. They had still been a bit uncomfortable crushing the specks they encountered without reason, so they made up a number of reasons as to why they all deserved it. It began with that army base which attacked them, and continued with the destruction of all that world's militaries. Then after conquering the world and declaring themselves its goddesses, they had turned to pettier excuses, like collective punishment for the disobedience of one single human, or for their worshippers not worshipping well enough. Now they both accepted they didn't need excuses to crush the tiny humans; it was enough that they wanted to do it, and that no one in this world could stop them.
Casually they dragged their soles or just their toes over the land, razing everything they touched. Nothing, not even mountains, could stand in their way. In fact, the goddesses made a show of destroying all those rocky peaks for everyone around to see and tremble at.
This was a living nightmare. It should have been impossible for people this big to exist, let alone to move as fast as this, or... or half the other things they did. It was as though the laws of physics had been overthrown and the will of these titans imposed instead. What was to be done about them? Could anything be done? Even if people fled, the giants were huge enough to go around the world in only a few minutes if they wanted. No place on Earth could be safe from them.
That didn't stop many from hiding deep inside their homes, in cellars or basements, or getting in their cars and driving away at top speed, ignoring any and all traffic laws for just the slimmest chance of avoiding death at the hands of these giants. Of course they knew deep down it wouldn't help. What mattered washolding on to hope by doing something about it, or believing that something could be done. Those who stayed behind placed their hopes elsewhere. Some prayed to their gods for help and salvation. Some prayed to the rampaging goddesses for mercy. And others assured themselves that their military would be able to put a stop to this.
When they heard on the emergency broadcast that every branch of the military was preparing to take action against the giants, it helped set peoples' minds at ease. At least for those people who were far away enough to feel safe for now. Those closer to the giants took no solace from the announcement. What did it matter? Anything the military did would be too late to save them. They more than anyone else took to prayer in the face of those godly soles and wiggling toes. Turning away from their useless gods, they begged and pleaded with all their heart for Naga and Mila to spare them.
“Do you hear that, Naga? These humans wish to be spared,” Mila said, standing over a big city along with Naga. Together, their feet were four enormous mountains fencing the city in from every side. “What do you think? Should we grant their wishes?”
“Not so fast, Mila. Before we decide their fate, we must first test them to see what they deserve. They're praying to us; now let's see how well they worship us. Would you do the honors for me?”
Mila smirked as she pointed to the city below. At once, every human being in that area who had been praying to them was whisked into the air and carried along to the feet of the goddesses, to settle upon their toenails. As they recovered from their flight, taking deep, rapid breaths to make up for how thin the air was up here, a single thought was beamed into their heads from a mind much vaster and more powerful than their own: “Worship us.”
It came with such force that it silenced all their other thoughts for that moment. Had the goddesses wished it, they could have brainwashed all those specks just by holding the thought in their heads until they were emptied of everyting else. No need for that just now, though; simply hearing the order was enough to get everyone on their knees, kissing the holy ground they stood on or else holding up their hands and offering praise to the “wonderful, merciful, all-powerful goddesses”.
“It's nice to know at least some of your germs know your place,” Mila laughed, slowly drumming her toes on the ground. It was hard to say who was more shaken; the puny worshippers clinging to her nails, or the specks whose city trembled with each titanic toe striking the nearby earth.
“You've certainly made the right choice in worshipping us,” said Naga. “A shame the same can't be said for your friends. We'll have to make an example of them. Hopefully this serves to deepen your appreciation for our mercy.” The goddess turned her toes towards the city, and slid her foot steadily forward. It tore through the land effortlessly, buching up small mountains of dirt around her sole. Seeing that destruction approaching, the rest of the people below prayed to her and Mila more desperately than the others had done before. Some of the specks on their nails prayed for them too, but none of it made Naga reconsider. Her foot crashed into the city, leaving no one alive. Then Mila joined in, crushing the other towns with her toes.
Only once they had all been exterminated did the goddesses notice that the military response had begun in the meantime. War planes buzzed around their feet like swarms of tiny, slow-flying gnats—jet planes shooting missiles and bombers dropping bombs, sparking adorable little explosions.
“How cute. The tiny things were so eager to see our feet up close, they flew all this way to meet us. Let's give them a closer look!” Mila raised her foot and moved it aside ever so slightly, to a dense part of the swarm. The jets weren't fast enough to escape it; they were obliterated by the monumental foot, some against her ankle, others her toes, and a few low-flying ones by her sole. A few crashed onto her nails, almost killing some worshippers.
Naga did the same, and in under a minute there was nothing left of their attackers except a few soot marks on their skin. But the humans weren't done yet. A wave of missiles came flying in next, striking them both all over their bodies. The explosions that blossomed from them were many times bigger than the others, as big as a mile or more, but what was a mile to two almighty goddesses? They calmly stood still and received those hundreds of missiles, laughing in the face of humanity's impotence. If even nuclear bombs couldn't harm them, there was nothing these pitiful germs could do against them. Once the barrage stopped coming, they merely smiled and continued on their path of destruction.
The government hid the failure of the operation, or even its existence, pretending that they had yet to strike the invaders with their full military might. But after the capital and the military bases and command centers had been crushed under Mila and Naga's feet, and half the continent turned into fields of barren footprints, no one still alive could believe that anything would stop these monsters. The whole world would be destroyed before the day was done, and all anyone could do was scatter and hope that by luck they ended up in some small pocket of land untouched by those godlike feet.
Other nations yet unscarred ordered every city to be evacuated, and made their own token efforts to defend against the giants once they left the continent to visit the rest of this world. The armadas of several countries were ready to meet them on their path across the ocean—to them a small puddle that didn't even cover their toes at its deepest—merely to buy everyone else time to flee. The goddesses accepted this gift. It was entertaining to see the formations and maneuvers they used and feel the harmless blows tickle their skin, and then to wiggle their toes and watch the ships be tossed around by the waves and finally capsize, sinking into the sea.
Then they arrived at the new continent, and did there what they had done in the first one, crushing every town and city that caught their eye. Though the evacuations had been proceeding for a while, Mila and Naga's feet were so immense that in stepping on a city their soles reached miles and miles beyond its extent, crushing all but a few of those people fleeing it, and those few exceptions were easily found and dealt with.
More attacks came their way, including more atomic bombs, but the goddesses ignored them and went on their merry way, visiting destruction upon every nation Earth. Billions perished beneath their soles regardless of gender, race, or creed, no matter their wealth or social standings, all divisions among men rendered meaningless in the face of these monsters to whom they were all mere germs.
In the end, when just one city remained on the face of the Earth, Mila and Naga sat down on opposide sides of it and stretched their legs all the way to its borders. No order to evacuate had been given there, and while many people had left regardless, many others were unable. A few million people remained there, or half the original population, straining their necks to look up at the vast, towering soles which rested only a couple miles beyond the outskirts of their city.
“Well,” said Mila, “it seems you germs were lucky today. Naga and I have spent so long playing with all your little friends, we're not interested in crushing your city anymore. We'll just sit here a spell. You don't mind, do you?” She stretched and scrunched her foot over the city, causing earth and debris to rain down from her sole. Though specks of dirt to her, they crashed into the city like a rain of meteors, wreaking devastation which only worsened when Naga joined her. Thousands died to it each second, until most of the debris had fallen off and the destruction abated.
“What are you crying for? All we're doing is resting our feet. Does that bother you?” Naga's voice roared over the screaming and weeping in the lowly city streets. “If this is how you treat your guests, maybe we should end our break and crush you after all.” Their world rumbled as she lowered her foot towards them, not even giving them a chance to cry out before it met the top of their scyscrapers. But her foot stopped right there, so close to the city that not the slightest sliver of the blue sky could be seen anywhere the people looked.
They wept more than ever, and begged to be spared as she held her foot over them, but it was Mila who stayed her hand. “Don't be so hard on them, Naga. It's not their fault they're too weak to handle it. Give them another chance to show they're good hosts. I'm sure they won't disappoint this time.”
“How right you are, Mila.” Naga pulled her foot back, and the city breathed a sigh of relief. “Let's see you be good hosts now, and tend to our tired feet.” As soon as she said this, the people below disappeared from the city and reappeared up on her and Mila's soles, pulled to those titan feet by magic that mimicked gravity. They were like vast, barren worlds, littered with the ruins of civilization. A flattened car here, a piece of broken glass there, maybe a shred of paper or a plastic bag, were only a few of the remnants of the hundreds, nay, thousands of cities crushed under these divine soles.
The people were so startled, but then Naga gave them an order, to love and worship their feet, and to clean away the dirt caught on their soles. That command reached their first worshippers too, the specks clinging to their toenails, and this time Naga didn't leave it at that. The love of her feet and Mila's was held and imprinted in the minds of the weak, pathetic humans, replacing all other desires. Soon their fear and despair was erased, and in place of it they were irresistibly drawn to worship these world-ending feet, the very ones which had trampled billions without mercy, whose ridges and wrinkles stretched higher than any skyscraper.
Enraptured, they fell to their knees and kissed the ground on with they stood, be it sole or toenail, giving thanks for this privilege. Even when the goddesses scrunched their soles, catching and crushing several thousand worshippers in the folds of their skin, they weren't scared in the least, nor did the survivors notice or mourn the deaths of the others.
Mila and Naga relaxed and enjoyed the service, enhancing their sense of touch so they could feel every kiss, every lick, every reverent touch touch given to their soles by the millions of diminutive humans crawling up and down the wrinkles of their skin. “What adorable humans! I think we'll keep you. That way you can be happy worshipping our feet for the rest of your lives.”
The humans launched into even more passionate worship of their feet, and the goddesses laughed and pressed their soles to each other's, with a bit of magic protecting their toys from harm. They playfully rubbed their feet together, rolling the humans across miles and miles of their soles. All the specks were thrilled about it, and they were still happy when Naga and Mila stood and smothered them underfoot.
Then Naga and Mila looked out at their handiwork smiling. They had crushed everything worth crushing, and had their fill of power for today. It was a shame this world had no more to offer them, but at least they were taking back a few million little souvenirs to keep them company back home. Besides, there were infinitely many worlds out there for them to play in, and plenty of time to find another one just as small as this one if not even smaller.
They each left one more gift for this world to remember them by, using a finger to write their names in the planet's crust, then opened a return portal and walked through, never to set foot here again.
And so the goddesses left, and the ruined world was left to recover. Not only humanity, but all the Earth had suffered immensely from their visit. The forests were gone, as were the mountains, the rivers, the valleys. Outside the oceans, life clung to only a few lucky spots on the planet's surface, surrounded on all sides by the goddesses' barren footprints. Less than a million humans survived, peppered across the land in groups too small for the goddesses to bother with.
The planet would recover in due time, as would humanity, but the story of that day would stay with them in myths and legends for as long as the species survived, with ten thousand footprints as lasting proof of it.
Cassie Lang's Prisoners by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Marvel Cinematic Universe story. As the superhero Stature, Cassie Lang shrinks evildoers and keeps them prisoner as punishment for their crimes.
RATING: X
TAGS: F/m, Minikin, Feet, Footwear, Breasts, Humiliation, Vore, Insertion, Entrapment, Slave
Ever since she took on the name of Stature, Cassie Lang had started operating as a superhero to help people with her powers. You might not think that the ability to shrink herself would be all that useful for superheroing, and truth be told it often wasn't, but Cassie had developed her suit to be able to change not only her own size, but also the size of other people and objects. And since that ability involved a modified shrinking process, the people she shrank didn't inherit any of the enhanced strength that shrinking normally gave her. The only benefit they got from it was a somewhat enhanced durability. Thanks to this, Cassie could easily shrink and capture any criminals or other evildoers she encountered.
Outside of heroing, the only times Cassie used this ability were as self defense. Tonight, for instance, while walking home alone, she found herself accosted by a mugger who demanded her purse and hinted that he might like to take something else from her. Disgusted by this sorry excuse for a human being, Cassie didn't hesitate to give him the punishment he deserved, and was soon looking down on him as he dwindled away to a more fitting height. He ended up some two inches tall, the size of a cockroach.
The man shrieked in terror and fled when Cassie raised her foot, but she easily stepped on him and ground him down under the sole of her shoe. He survived, of course, but not without a healthy dose of pain that had him screaming into the concrete. “Did you think I would kill you? Hmph! A quick death is too good for someone like you. You'll get to live, only so I can give you the punishment you deserve. But first let's go somewhere more appropriate for that.” Cassie moved her foot, and as he started crawling away, she slipped off her shoe and dropped her toes on him, squeezing him tight.
The man fought with all his strength. He was a big, muscular guy, and looked like he spent a lot of time at the gym, but no matter how he strained his muscles, he was no match against Cassie's toes. She laughed at his pathetic efforts before slipping her shoe back on and walking home.
“So, how was the ride?” she asked once she arrived, squeezing him with her toes to make sure he was listening. He squirmed some more after that, tickling her sole. “What, you didn't like it? Well you'd better get used to it, because you'll be spending a lot of time there in the future.” Once she was in her room, Cassie stepped out of her shoes and began to undress, leaving her catch in her shoe.
Only twenty minutes had passed since Jake was put there, but he ached so badly it felt more like hours. He struggled just to crawl towards the opening of her shoe, and almost didn't manage to pull himself up over the edge and flop down on the carpet. There was no chance he could escape like this, even if Cassie hadn't been keeping an eye on him.
“If you take one step away from my shoe, I promise you'll regret it.” Her voice called his eyes towards her, and as he looked up he found her standing topless over him. A pair of white panties were the only clothing she wore now, but as gorgeous as her body was, he was too scared to get aroused.
Satisfied that he wouldn't try to run, Cassie went to grab a small box from her closet, then came back for her would-be mugger and picked him up. “Time to introduce you to my other toys.” She sat down with the box between her legs and held him so he could see it. There were noises coming from the box, and as she opened it, Jake saw like thirty other men as tiny as himself. They blinked against the sudden light, and even when their eyes adjusted he could see fear and pain on their faces, as bad as what he felt.
“Hello, my toys. Did you miss me? I'm back with a new friend for you! Can you believe he tried to mug me a little while ago? Now I'm going to make sure he doesn't hurt anyone ever again.” She gave him a chilling smile, then turned back to the others in the box, looking them over pensively. “Hm. Now that I see you all, I think we'll need to make more room for the new guy. The box is looking awfully cramped with all of you. Let's see, who should move out this time?”
All the other shrunken men sat petrified inside their little box as her hand hovered over them, its fingers twitching playfully as she tried to work out who her victim should be. At last she decided on a tall, blonde guy wearing only a pair of pants. Jake saw the fear of death written on the man's face as her thumb and forefinger pinched his chest and lifted him out of the box.
“Nathan,” Cassie said, her voice dripping with acid as she held him up to her face. There the man begged and pleaded for her to spare him, promising that he had changed, that she could grow him back to normal and let him go.
He had been her boyfriend once, starting some three years ago. They'd gone steady for a while, and Cassie had thought she might marry him one day, but things changed after he moved in with her. He became abusive, shouting and slapping her if she ever talked back to him. Cassie had been too naive back then to defend herself as she should have. She thought he must be going through hard times, and resolved to wait and give him the chance to get better again. But as time passed, she came to realize that he would never get better—that this was who he really was. One day she had enough and demanded he leave her home. When he refused and turned violent, she shrank him in self defense.
Until then, Cassie had always regrown the criminals she shrank, and turned them into the police. Nathan was the first person she kept prisoner, taking it on herself to punish him for all that he had done to her. She said it would only be until he learned his lesson, but she soon saw how much fun it was to toy with someone who was utterly at her mercy, someone she could freely torment because she knew they deserved it. Then she decided it wasn't enough for her to have only Nathan to play with, and started shrinking some of the worse criminals she encountered, truly despicable men who deserved to be turned into bugs for the good of everyone else.
Nathan had been with her ever since, but now Cassie decided she had no more use for him. She let him beg for his life a while longer, his pathetic squeaks like music to her ears, then threw him inside her mouth and swallowed him whole. He squirmed all the way down. Cassie moaned. “Ahh, I can still feel him moving! Tell me, can you hear him in there?” she asked Jake, holding him to her belly and rubbing him over it. Jake desperately pushed against it and tried to flee, but there was no escaping her grip. He was forced to listen to her stomach gurgles and think of the poor soul inside, until Nathan grew still and Cassie moved Jake away.
“So long, Nathan! Now there's plenty of room for our new guy. But before we show him to his new home...” Cassie lay down in bed, then dumped the other criminals beside her and dropped Jake among them. “You know what I want. Get to work, and make sure the new guy learns the ropes. Starting tomorrow, if he doesn't do a good job, you're all getting punished for it.”
She'd just finished talking when a brawl broke out among all the men. Even Jake got drawn into it, and suffered a few stray punches before curling up on the ground and waiting out the rest of the fight. When only four people remained, they climbed onto Cassie's body and went to her breasts. Everyone else headed either to her feet or her armpits. An older fellow who introduced himself as Mark made Jake follow him to the latter, and briefly explained what was going on.
Every evening when Cassie was home, she took out her box of shrunken men and made them tend to her, and every time that happened the men fought to decide which four of them would have the privilege of servicing to her breasts, while all the others were made to worship her feet or armpits, and clean them with only their tongues. Jake could not believe someone would do a thing like that, until they arrived at Cassie's armpit and he saw several men demonstrate. They showed no hesitation before pressing their mouths to the musty, smelly skin and licking it in long, careful strokes.
“Go ahead, join them. The sooner you learn to stop resisting her, the better it will be for you,” Mark said, pushing Jake forward. Jake tried to get away, but Mark held on to him tight and called the others. Then two more men came and grabbed him, and together they hauled him off to Cassie's armpit, where they forced his face onto her hot skin and ordered him to lick her, punching him over and over again so long as he refused. When he couldn't take it anymore, he stuck out his tongue and licked.
The taste was salty, and bitter with traces of her deodorant. He felt sick to his stomach at the very first lick, and tried again to pull away, but the men held on firmly and punched him in the ribs. “Lick like you mean it, worm!” said Mark, and Jake gave her another, firmer lick, and another and another, even after the blows stopped coming. He might have cried, except he sensed that if he showed any more weakness the others would eat him alive, and so he quietly licked his captor's armpit, with only the occasional groan escaping his throat.
Cassie watched it all and chuckled, enjoying the feeling of that pitiful tongue lapping away at her skin. Though there were two dozen more doing the same elsewhere, it was Jake's that she was most interested in. Breaking in a new catch was always the most fun part of all this. There was nothing quite like seeing a grown man full of pride and bravado lose his defiance and come to terms with his new existence as her plaything. On average it took them a couple weeks for the realization to kick in, and the most anyone had ever gone without accepting this new life was three months.
Well, that was true for the normal humans she shrank, but there was one exception to that rule, a man who still resisted her after a year in her power. She wouldn't be surprised if he spent the rest of his life resisting. But that's precisely what made him such a fun toy to play with.
Cassie allowed her prisoners to keep worshipping her a while longer, slowly touching herself in the meantime, then stood and grabbed another box from her closet, one that was smaller yet sturdier than the first. As her toys all went down to worship her feet like she commanded, Cassie opened the box and took out her most special prisoner: Kang the so-called Conqueror.
The man had caused a lot of trouble while she was down in the quantum realm. He had even captured her at one point, but after fighting him together with her father, Cassie turned the tables on the tyrant by shrinking and capturing him. She had brought him back as her toy, without anyone else's knowledge, and he had been with her ever since. At first she had treated him like any other captive, though maybe she was a bit harsher with him than most others, but when he not only kept resisting her but even managed to organize some of the others to resist her as well, Cassie was forced to keep him apart from the others, and ate his collaborators for good measure.
He was no less defiant now than he had been at first, shouting at her to unhand him in between threatening her with all manner of horrible tortures “once I'm back to my proper size!” It was hilarious to hear those big words delivered with such a squeaky voice, and by a being so small and pitiful her fingertips covered most of his body.
“You really don't get tired of repeating those threats, do you? How about this: if you can escape my grip, I'll let you go so you can find a way back to normal all on your own.” Kang's only answer was spitting and cursing her some more. He was getting really worked up now, which was just how she liked him. As everyone else worshipped her feet, Cassie tossed him in her mouth, not to eat him but to play with him. Her tongue easily dominated his pitiful body, smothering him against whatever surface she pleased, tossing him about like the world's feistiest piece of candy, stoically receiving the blows delivered by his delicate little fists, all the while she rattled his world with her deep, powerful laughter.
“Kang the Conqueror, conquered by my mere tongue,” she quipped, keeping him tucked away in her cheek while she spoke. “What a sad, pathetic thing you are. And you still think you have a right to rule over anything? If your followers saw you now, I doubt they would ever think to follow you again.”
A few minutes later, though Kang still hadn't stopped fighting, she sensed that he had grown weaker after all his futile struggles against her tongue. Then she spat him out and pressed him to her nipple, which quickly grew erect with his continued struggles.
Cassie moaned and curled her toes, squeezing the men who sat between them to worship her. More than just his struggles, though, it was seeing how far he'd fallen because of her that really got her excited whenever she took him out of his box. Where once he had ruled over countless worlds across many universes, and even when banished to the quantum realm managed to build an empire, now he was a helpless toy she kept around only for her own pleasure. He belonged to her now, and was kept around only so she could use him for her pleasure.
After getting herself worked up, Cassie tugged on the waistband of her panties. “Make sure to keep squirming for me,” she told Kang as she carried him inside, pushing him between her lips. While she used him to masturbate, she dropped her feet on the thirty other shrunken men, trapping the lot of them under her soles. Feeling all these pathetic men at her mercy, seeing how easily she dominated them, knowing that she could shrink them down to mere specks of dust if she so decided, made Cassie feel more like a goddess than all their worship put together. She smothered them all, and thrust Kang eagerly in and out of her sopping wet pussy, until she came, then raised her feet and lay back panting, with Kang still fighting to escape her.
The other men slowly went back to worshipping her feet while she recovered, but after a while she heard them call to her, and saw several of her toys pointing at something down on the floor. That's when she sat up and saw the man she'd caught tonight, scurrying towards the door she'd left slightly ajar.
Jake was the only one to avoid her feet when they fell on the others, and took that chance to try and get away, starting with a frantic climb down from the bed. Now he was mere inches from the door, ad might have gotten away if Cassie hadn't been alerted to it. Now, though, his captor hopped out of bed and walked over to him without the least bit of hurry. Heavy thuds drew closer with each step she took, shaking the ground beneath him. Jake kept running even when she was standing over him, desperate to avoid the same fate as the other shrunken men, and didn't stop until her hand came and snatched him up.
He was dangled by his legs, held aloft by her fingers. Seeing Cassie's wide grin in front of him, he thought she meant to eat him like she'd eaten Nathan, and screamed and did everything he could to free himself. “That was a close one. A minute more and I might have spent all night looking for you. Good thing the others alerted me to what you were doing. Now I'll have to make sure you don't leave my sight until you learn to stay put. And I have just the place for you!”
Moving him around to her back, Cassie shoved Jake deep between her ass cheeks, which held him so firmly he could barely move even before she clenched them. With him stuck down there, and Kang still inside her, Cassie returned to her other captives and put them back in their box, leaving them a bit of food and water before putting them back in the closet.
Jake and Kang would stay with her all night long, fighting as they could to escape her. Though they were very different men who had committed very different crimes to end up like this, now they were both united in being Cassie's playthings, for the rest of their pathetic lives.
Author's Notes:
A Project Neural Cloud story. After weeks of using her newfound omnipotence solely for good, Florence decides to let loose and live a little, using her powers to mess with the rest of the Oasis.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Giga, F/fm, Feet, Footwear, Hands, Eyes, Omnipotence, Sci-fi
Had you asked the people of Magrasea which of them would make the best ruler of their digital world, Florence wouldn't have polled highly in any demographic. The medical Doll was a notorious prankster with something of a sadistic streak, albeit one usually kept under control. Yet ever since she inexplicably gained omnipotence over all of Magrasea, the world had entered a golden age of peace and prosperity.
Florence had ended all conflict in Magrasea overnight. The entropics, stripped of their urge to consume and corrupt, became harmless flora and fauna populating the land between sectors. Their mastermind, freed from the prison her creators had bound her to, wandered peacefully among them, with no more ambition than to enjoy the world she had never seen save through the eyes of her children. Dead and entropized agents were restored, and may tearful reunions followed throughout Magrasea, including in the Reverse Tower where legions of dead sanctifiers had come back to life. The operand crisis was resolved, and a veritable cornucopia of resources became available throughout the land, used to create all manner of things which the newly revitalized bands of traders ferried to each and every sector.
For the first time in a years, there was no need for anyone to worry about survival. All were free to do whatever they wished, be it spending time with friends, bettering themselves, or simply enjoying some leisure time while they waited to reconnect with the outside world.
They were all so happy, and so very grateful. All over Magrasea, and particularly in the sectors outside the Oasis, agents traded images of her to use as religious icons. Even the sanctifiers, reactionary zealots that they were, now invoked her name alongside their creators, and came to her for guidance on how to carry on now that Magrasea no longer needed their protection.
Their worship felt great, Florence had to admit, though she never did anything so gauche as demand it of anyone. All that she did, she did for the satisfaction of helping everyone she could, without ever asking for anything in return.
Well, except for one small detail...
As nice as it was to help people, it was also unbearably boring to be a goody-two-shoes all the time. Once she saw that every major problem had been solved, and everyone was as happy as could be under the circumstances, Florence thought it was time to relax. She started playing some (mostly) harmless pranks on random victims again, or teasing them as she had even before all this, but she noticed that people reacted very differently to her pranks now. There was this one agent, for instance, who thought she must have done something to offend Florence, and showed up at her door the next morning with a hefty offering to appease her. It was no more than a funny incident the first time, but a worrying trend by the third, to say nothing of the seventh.
One day she went to discuss this with the Professor, one of the few people she could trust to see her as the Doll she had always been and not the digital goddess most others took her for. “Good morning, Professor!” she announced, popping into his bedroom just as he was getting dressed. He had the cutest reaction, covering up with his bed sheets as if she couldn't see through them just by wishing it or make them disappear altogether. At his most gracious request, she turned around to let him finish changing in privacy, and shared her troubles with him in the meantime.
“Your power comes with responsibilities,” he said once he was dressed and she was finished. “Whether you like it or not, many in Magrasea will see you as a goddess, especially those who have never known a world outside this one. And since you've done so much good here, many of them trust you completely. If you do something to hurt them, it will feel like divine punishment.
“I'll be honest: I don't really like the idea of you using your powers to mess with people, but I sympathize with what you're asking. You've done so much to help everyone, so shouldn't you be allowed to have fun every once in a while? I'm sure it must be tempting, and I'm very grateful that you've been so responsible with your powers all this time. If you really want to let loose a little, well, I can't say you haven't earned the right, but there has to be a better way to go about it.”
They talked a while longer, and eventually the Professor came up with an arrangement he felt everyone could be content with. A call would be held all over Magrasea for people who wanted to show their gratitude to her. Florence would be free to prank, tease, bully, or otherwise mess with any of these volunteers in any way and at any time she pleased, so long as she didn't bring them any harm and didn't use her powers for it. That latter condition would be lifted once every two weeks, and for that one day she'd be free to do almost anything she imagined.
“I suppose that could work. It's worth a try, at least. But forget Magrasea; let's keep it all in the Oasis for now. It's more fun to mess with people you know, after all~. If it works, we can extend the call to other sectors. You'll get the word out, won't you Professor? It'll sound like a demand if I'm the one telling people.”
“Sure, I'll make sure everyone understands this is purely voluntary. Just hold it together for a few more days while I get the list ready.”
It was easy enough to control herself knowing soon she'd have some people to mess with. That she wouldn't get a single volunteer was something she never considered. If nothing else, she knew the Professor would offer himself as human sacrifice to appease the capricious goddess if no one else signed up, but she didn't think it would come to that.
But the end results were even more unexpected. The Professor was so earnest in getting the word out about this proposal, emphasizing that this was a way of thanking her for all she'd done, that instead of presenting her with a list he simply told her that every last inhabitant of the Oasis had volunteered for this project. Even the agents who'd been scared by her pranks agreed and asked him to apologize on their behalf for misunderstanding her.
Such an overwhelming show of love left Florence stunned, and rather than tease or prank anyone, she spent the next few days being uncharacteristically warm to her friends and everyone else. Now the downside to all this was that it wasn't nearly as much fun to mess with people who offered themselves up for that purpose, but luckily there were some who understood she was fine with receiving pushback as she had before all this—The Professor, Panakeia, Persicaria, and some other close acquaintances, who became her favored targets.
More importantly, she had the next weekend to look forward to when she could finally let loose with her powers. Seeing as everyone had volunteered to take part in it, she wanted to do something that involved them all. Something really big. She thought and thought about it whenever she had the time, and finally decided on just the thing.
All was normal on the morning of the fated day. Though some worried about what Florence was planning with her powers, most people figured she would stick to messing with her favorite victims, as usual. No one expected to hear her voice call “Good morning, everyone!” all over the Oasis. It wasn't telepathy or anything of the sort; people didn't just hear Florence's voice, but felt the world vibrate with it, rattling doors and windows and causing furniture to move an inch or two. The people looked for her in all directions, even in the sky, but she was nowhere to be found.
“Well, aren't you going to answer me at all?” she asked. Just about everyone replied with a “Hello” or a “Good morning”, and more and more people turned their eyes upwards, though they saw nothing but the clear blue artificial sky. “That's better. Are you looking up yet? You can't see me, but I'm definitely here~. I just thought I should ease you into the surprise so we don't get any neural clouds overloading. You're going to want to steel yourselves for this one. Are you ready? I'm showing myself on 'five'!”
People were nervous, and many of them panicking, as her count neared that dreaded number. Some already anticipated what the surprise would be, but even they were hardly prepared for the sight to come. As she uttered “five”, the fake sun and sky began to fade, and Florence's face appeared in their stead.
From one end to the other, all the Oasis lay in the shade of her head, under the gaze of two all-seeing eyes bigger than the false sun had been. Her crossed arms rested little shy of the city, propping up her head and shoulders. Locks of her messy silver hair stretched down from her head; at the edges of the sector they nearly caressed the ground, threatening to sweep away neighborhoods with even a gentle swing.
“What do you think? Impressive, no? So many of you have taken to calling me a goddess, I thought at least once I should try to look the part.” Trees rustled and cloth and clothes whipped in the wind her speech blew on them. Some agents, already suffering from vertigo just by looking at her face, toppled over on their rears or fell on hands and knees.
“I even got a new outfit for the occasion! Allow me to show it off.” Her face and hair at last pulled back from the Oasis, but the view when she stood up was just a different flavor of terror. Her body stretched an unimaginable distance into the heavens, far far grander than the Reverse Tower of the sanctifiers. Every part of her greater than a finger was best measured in miles, and when she looked down on the Oasis from that height, there wasn't a soul among them who didn't feel as a speck of dust under her gaze.
In light of that, most people paid little attention to her outfit, but that didn't mean it had no effect on them. The greater part of it was a white Roman toga, made form-fitting by a wine-dark sash tied around her waist. Gold trimmings adorned its hem, just as they adorned the strap of her sandals. Simple yet appealing, it only strengthened the look of divinity she bore.
“How is this? Do you want a closer look?” she asked before long, and with a single step she reached the edge of the Oasis, very nearly touching it with her sandals. Her footwear made for two impressive walls, standing taller than even the Oasis's command center. Her bare feet rested on them, her toes like ten titanic lords overlooking their domain. Just a little closer, and all the Oasis would be razed beneath her; a single foot would do most of them in, and the other could easily finish the job.
“Don't look so scared! I promised I wouldn't do anything to harm you, remember?” It was as if the Oasis breathed a collective sigh after that. Whatever else Florence did, they at least trusted her to keep her word, so long as she remembered it. “That's right. So if I were to, say, step on you all, I'd make sure to use my powers so that it doesn't hurt in the least. Not that I would ever do something like that... without good reason~.”
Just like that, icy cold water was splashed on their relief. If she could make loopholes so easily, then almost nothing was off-limits to her. The fact that it wouldn't hurt was little consolation when they were staring down the very real prospect of seeing the whole sector crushed at her slightest whim.
“Now then, since you all so graciously volunteered to entertain me today, I thought I should have you all take part in some... fun little games. Let's call it a contest for the goddess's favor.” Florence eased herself down, sitting before the Oasis. Then, with a snap of her fingers, the people below vanished from the city, and reappeared atop both sandals, standing all around her colossal big toes and even in the valleys between them and her second toes. “First is a climbing competition! Once a hundred of you reach my big toes' nails, this game ends and we move on to round 2. Everyone else will be eliminated, and at the end of the contest the winner will help me pick a punishment for them; just a little something to keep you motivated! And to make this fair, let me make sure you all have enough operands to reach the top.”
Following her words, everyone was pumped full of energy. When she gave the signal, they ran forward and started climbing, propelled by the fear of whatever punishment was in store for them. A hundred people was almost nothing compared to the Oasis's population, but even knowing how slim their chances were, they would rather bet on those odds than give up on escaping punishment.
Had Florence been, say, a hundred times smaller, the wrinkles on the Doll's synthetic skin would have made plentiful footholds for the climbers, but at this godlike scale, they were enormous obstacles, especially on the early parts of the race which had them climbing outward slopes. Each toeprint ridge was up to fifty feet tall and wide, a truly humbling scale which most climbers tried not to dwell on. Good thing her skin boasted no pores, because at this size they would have made for another big obstacle.
Florence's commentary followed the climbers every step of the way, lamenting some agent's fall from her toe or hyping up some skilled climber, not to mention teasing everyone over how small and cute they were, and reminding them that there'd be consequences for losing.
While the frontrunners kept a solid lead over most everyone else, once they reached the halfway point Florence made the race more interesting by moving her toes every so often. “Oops! Sorry, everyone~! I suppose I'm getting restless sitting still for so long. All the more reason for you to hurry!” A good portion of the climbers slipped and fell each time she did it, even when she gave only the merest twitch. New people entered and dropped out of the top spots thanks to that chaos, but even with Florence's operand boost helping to even the playing field, by and large it was the elite Dolls and agents who passed round 1, people like Sol and Nascita and Aki who had taken part in many life-and-death operations for the Oasis.
The Professor was among them too, though just barely, as the 92nd person to reach the toenail. The competition ended shortly afterwards, with Clotho as the final person to make it past round 1. “And that's the last of our winners! Thank you all for participating in this little race! As a reward, you all get to keep competing for my favor! Everyone else is going home empty-handed, but you'll be able to keep watching the games thanks to our very own Kuro~. She'll stream everything so you don't miss a second of it. Isn't that right?”
Kuro, who had been on track to reach the toe nail early on before Florence's toe twitch sent her flying off, was quick to stammer agreement. Then after all the other losers had been sent back to the city, exactly where they had been before Florence summoned them for the race, Kuro was given a small flying craft she could use to get the best view possible on all the games.
What followed was a series of team-based contests, all played on Florence herself. Five different games of soccer, each playing out on a different toenail; a relay race that took the competitors from one end of her palm line to the other; a tug-of-war which used a strand of her hair in place of a rope, though she had to shrink it to a twentieth of its scale before they could use it as such.
The Professor came out ahead in all of these events, though truth be told, he wasn't sure that he earned his success. Mostly it was thanks to his teammates that he lasted so long in the competition. A great many competitors wanted to be part of his team, so he was able to handpick the best ones and win, even if he often didn't contribute much to their victory.
Only ten people remained after the tug of war, and the next event would bring their numbers down to two. It was a quiz played in teams, and for his partner, the Professor picked Panakeia, the only member of the medical team to have made it this far and the most knowledgeable remaining candidate—especially on the quiz subject, which turned out to be Florence herself.
The giantess asked them to answer questions such as when was her birthday, what was her favorite food, where she used to work before taking part in Project Neural Cloud... what was her best feature, which outfit of hers they liked best, would you or would you not become her plaything for a day. Hard to say what was the “right” answer for the latter kind of question, but if the Professor knew Florence at all, she'd probably accept any answer given with honesty and confidence.
One by one the other teams, each perched on Florence's right hand atop different fingers, were eliminated and sent flying with a small puff of breath, to float safely back down to the Oasis with everyone else; Banxsy and Nascita, Python and Evelyn, Fresnel and Betty, and lastly Millau and Clukay. Even Kuro was sent back after that, leaving just the three of them.
“I knew you two would win the moment you teamed up. There's no one else in the Oasis who knows me better than you,” Florence said to the pair sitting on her fingertip. She pulled them towards her eye, until it was nearly the only thing they could see of her. Standing so close, they could hear the impact of eyelids and feel a faint breeze blown their way by her thick dark eyelashes when she blinked.
“Honestly, this is the best outcome I could have hoped for! It's a shame only one of you can win. As for our final game—” The last two competitors vanished from her fingertip, each of them reappearing at the base of two neighboring strands of hair. “—all you have to do is get to the end of my eyelashes. Or at least, don't be the first to fall~.”
The subtle movements of Florence's head while she spoke very nearly made them lose their balance and topple off the impossibly giant hairs on which they stood. By the time she explaining the contest, they were both already lying flat and clinging to their respective eyelashes. Each tube was some six feet thick, an astounding size for something ordinarily so small, yet at several miles from the ground, it was a very precarious beam on which to make a journey of three hundred feet, especially when any random blink threatened to throw them off. Luckily they were on the lower eyelashes, or else their journey would have been two hundred feet longer and a good deal harder.
The only way to proceed was with utmost caution, keeping a firm hold on the ground as they crawled towards the ends, with Florence's immense pupil following them every step of the way. Even refusing to look back at it, they could feel it fixed on them, capturing their every struggle on the vast tubes of keratin while Florence cooed encouragement at them both and mused over how cute they were.
“That's it, I can't take this anymore!” Panakeia said, not even halfway to the goal. “Sorry to push this on you, Professor, but I'm sure you'll do a better job reigning her in that I would. I'll see you tomorrow, if she allows it.” Then she shut her eyes and jumped off the eyelash, falling for a few seconds before reappearing safe and sound back in the Oasis.
“Oh, too bad~. I guess the pressure was too much for you, Pancake. Not to worry; you're still a winner to me! I'll do something special with you next time to reward your efforts. But for today, the winner of our little contest is you, Professor! There were many contestants stronger than you, faster than you, even smarter than you, but your outstanding strategic mind and charisma let you come out ahead of all of them! And now for a much-deserved reward~.”
A finger took the Professor away from Florence's eye, and carried him far, far down to her thin rosy lips, whose coquettish smile fast approached him. “Florence, wait! Can't we pick a different reward?” he shouted when these became the only thing he could see beyond the terrain of the fingertip. Florence didn't answer, and soon he was buried between lip and finger. “Mmmm~,” sighed the giantess, pushing him still deeper into her lip. It didn't hurt in the least, and yet with all that pressure he couldn't budge an inch.
Such a helpless little thing. Ordinarily, Florence wouldn't have felt something so small, but thanks to her powers she could focus her sensation enough to feel every detail of his body, from his racing heartbeat to the warmth on his blushing cheeks, and his token efforts to move under a pressure that would have crushed him alive had she not willed his safety.
At last she showed mercy and pulled him away. “That'll do for now! Before we get to the rest of your reward, it's time to help me decide how to punish our unlucky losers. Should I step on them? Eat them? Make them write a thousand-page essay detailing all my charm points? Their fate for today is in your hands!”
The Professor composed himself and took a seat on the giant fingerprint. Despite having faced the threat of death countless times in the past, despite knowing Florence and trusting she knew not to take things too far, he still had trouble working up the nerve to answer her. More than her omnipotence, it was her size that made his throat tighten and his mouth go dry. “Why punish them at all? Leave them in peace. They've all had enough excitement for one day, I'm sure.”
“That's your answer, then? Leave them be? Tell me, why should I? Didn't they all volunteer for this? And didn't you tell me before I deserved a little fun after all the good I've done for everyone?” Florence raised her foot over the city, sparking a panic that had thousands of people running to escape its shadow.
“Have your fun with me, then! I'll take the responsibility for making this happen, and I'll take all the consequences too.”
The giant foot slowly fell back where it had been, still dangerously close to the Oasis. “Bargaining with an omnipotent being? I could have my fun with you and the Oasis both, and there's nothing you could do to stop me. But since it's you, Professor... I suppose I can honor your request just this once. Hear that, everyone? The Professor is sacrificing himself for all your sakes. Be sure to thank him when he gets back! And now, dear winner, let's go somewhere more private for our fun together~.”
Just like that, Florence vanished from the Oasis, and took the Professor with her.
She reappeared floating in empty space, and with him in the middle of her palm. “Here we are, in my own little 'pocket dimension'. It's a space I created to test my powers, inaccessible from Magrasea by any normal means. No one is around to see us, and there's nobody to be careful with. Here I can do whatever I want. How do you feel about that?”
The Professor looked all around. Other than Florence, there was absolutely nothing anywhere he turned. “Sounds very convenient. This way you don't risk hurting anyone.”
Florence chuckled. “You're keeping it together very well given the circumstances. Must be that military training. Oh, yes; I hope you don't mind but I got curious and looked into your thoughts some time back. I know who you really are now, and that you've met my other self in the real world. If it's all the same to you, I think I'll go on calling you 'Professor'. You should definitely keep calling me 'Florence', too.”
“That would be for the best. Thank you.”
Florence moved her hand up, tossing the Professor into the air. Her power took hold of him then, keeping him in place while she stretched out on a cosmic cushion which appeared at her back. “It's nothing~. We medics know how to keep secrets. I'm sure you can relate as a military man. So there should be no trouble keeping what happens in here a secret from everyone else, right?”
“I suppose, although I'd have an easier time agreeing if I knew what you intend to do with me.”
Florence's toga and sandals disappeared; in their place she wore a more casual outfit, one the Professor remembered from a Valentine's Day two years back. A skirt the color of dark chocolate adorned her hips, short enough to show some thigh even above the matching thigh-high stocking stretching down to her toes, while her torso wore a light grey jacket so loose on her and with such a wide neck that any motion would have threatened to make it slip from her shoulders, even if it hadn't been halfway unzipped laying bare so much skin. At least she had enough modesty to keep her chest covered with a slim white top. “Why, no more than what we're doing right now, of course~. It's rare I get a chance to enjoy your company for very long.”
She floated The Professor closer to her, onto her tummy. A hand slid over the landscape towards him, and a finger settled down a mere yard from where he stood, its long lacquered nail hanging over him like a canopy. An effective reminder of who was in control here, but beyond that, Florence left the Professor alone. It seemed she was being sincere. “... You had this planed from the start, didn't you?” he asked after taking in her face.
“Me? Why, how could you say such a thing, Professor? Do you really think someone could rig a competition of thousands to favor a player without being noticed? Why, it would take incredible subtlety and foresight to accomplish something like that. And even if that happened, who could have guessed you would offer yourself to me for the day in exchange for sparing the others from some nebulous punishment? You'd have to be some kind of visionary to foresee that.”
“Of course, of course. Then, one last question: Why stay at this size if you only want to talk?”
“Because I like being big~. You all look so cute from this size, and you react so adorably! I think I'll spend more time being big after today. Not nearly as big as this, but don't be surprised if you see me walking the Oasis streets head and shoulders taller than any building there, or if one day I scoop you off the ground and take you for a ride.”
“Well, as long as no one is harmed...” The Professor would have asked her not to if he thought it'd make any difference, but he could see it was too late for that. Florence knew what she wanted now, and no force in Magrasea could stop her. Oddly, he wasn't too worried about it. If there's anything these past couple months had shown, it's that Florence cared deeply enough about everyone to try and do her best for them. As long as that part of her stayed the same, he believed they could all trust her with their lives.
The End of Lisa's Family by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Lisa gets rid of her family after they shrink too small for her to see.
RATING: R
TAGS: Micro, Nano, F/fm, Feet, Footwear, Entrapment, Multisize, Unaware, Slave, Crush
With Lisa's shrinker videos finding greater and greater success online, drawing to her all sorts of generous fans who were more than willing to send her whatever shrinkers they could find for her to record herself playing with, Lisa's interest in her tiny husband and daughter dwindled way to the same insignificant size as those two were stuck at. She might forget them for days at a time, leaving them to rot under her soles or between her toes, where Mark and Jenny were forced to subsist on her sweat and dead skin and other wasteful secretions, quietly praying for Lisa to find them. They still got doses of their medicine whenever she could remember them, but while these doses were enough to keep them from being crushed by their wife and mother, they weren't always enough to keep the two from shrinking gradually smaller.
For the past week, they had lived under the arch of her pinkie toe, in a wrinkle deep enough they could avoid being washed away when she showered. That meant a week suffering in the dark, dank sauna of her shoes, feeling as though they were melting away in the heat and humidity of Lisa's soles, being powerfully squeezed by every curl of her toes , smelling and tasting only her. It felt like this might be the end of them, that they would dwindle away to nothing in here forever, or at least until the protective effects of their medicine wore off and some random toe-curl finally crushed the life out of them.
But their time wasn't over just yet. One day after work, while Lisa was airing out her feet to the great relief of her shrunken family, she idly reached down to scrub away the toe jam that had gathered on her foot, in preparation for painting her nails. Her enormous finger, which was like a skyscraper to the pair of specks, collected the both of them in the vast grooves of its fingerprint, and carried them away from the foot that had been their hellish world. They shouted with all their might at Lisa, whose godlike eye calmly inspected the dirt and grime she had collected, but it wasn't because of any sound they made that she eventually recognized those two once-human specks.
Though Lisa had many shrinkers, she had none nearly as small as her daughter and husband— they simply didn't last long enough—so even though she couldn't see them as anything more than vaguely human-shaped specks, she knew exactly who they were.
Once she would have smiled and greeted them with mockery for their minuscule size, but they were so utterly pathetic now that she couldn't find it in her to care about them one way or the other. It probably wouldn't be long now before they shrank so small she could never hope to find them again; even now, if she were to sneeze and blow them across the room, they'd probably be lost to her forever.
She thought about flicking them away without another word and forgetting about them forever, but if this was going to be the last time she ever recognized them, then she might as well get some use out of them while she could. And so she let them stay stuck to her finger while she painted her toe nails a pretty turquoise color; then as the paint was drying, she nudged the two specks off her fingertip and dropped them both into the paint.
It caught their puny bodies at once. While the two specks could still move, they couldn't pull away from Lisa's paint, especially not with its intense smell making them weak and dizzy. They stayed there, suffering in silence, while Lisa stretched her toes and waited for the paint to dry. Once it did, neither Mark nor Jenny could budge an inch from their turquoise prison; they stayed put while Lisa admired her pretty nails, wiggling her toes around and swinging her two specks along with it.
It wasn't Mark and Jenny's first time being stuck like that, and they knew what to expect: days of being helplessly stuck to Lisa's titanic toe nail, of being able to eat or drink only when her other foot pressed down on them. At the same time, they continued slowly shrinking, and after half a week they had shrunk small enough that the paint released its hold on them and they could finally get up. Mark was the first to get free, and he went straight to Jenny to help her up too.
Lisa was working at the time, sitting at her office desk, typing up some documents. The two shrinkers could see nothing of her beyond her knees, and what they could see was so immense it would have terrified them if they hadn't been so used to the view. What were they to do now? If she hadn't cared to help them the last time she found them, there was no way she would help them now, even if they could get her to notice them somehow. In a better world they would have found their way to someone else, someone who actually cared about their plight and was willing to help them, but Mark and Jenny knew it was too late for that now. If they left Lisa behind and tried to get somewhere else in this world, they'd probably spend the rest of their lives lost in the carpet while this room became a universe to them, assuming they weren't vacuumed off of it and tossed into the trash afterwards. Neither of them could see how that was any way to live.
As cruel and callous as Lisa was, at least her body still provided them protection from the elements as well as an endless supply of food and water. In total they had spent many months living on it, and they couldn't imagine any better chance at life. So after some deliberation, they made their way to the end of her toenail and crawled under it. There was plenty of room for them to live in that little crevice, and plenty of dirt and toe jam to eat. Hungry as they were, they scarfed down as much as they could, then gathered at a sweat pore to wash it down.
It was funny. Once they would have recoiled in horror at the thought of eating any of that, but they were so used to it now that they were quite satisfied with their lowly meal, and settled into a pile of dirt to sleep the day away.
Lisa never noticed they were gone, nor would she have bothered looking for them if someone told her. She hadn't thought about the two shrinkers since the last time she found them, and felt much happier for it, as if a burden had fallen away. She was much happier now that she didn't need to dwell on them at all. As for Mark and Jenny, they resigned themselves to their fate and tried to make the most of their lives, however long those might last. During the day they remained under Lisa's toenails, only ever venturing out at night to walk around and see if they could find anything to eat besides toe jam. It was dehumanizing, but less so than being forced to take part in Lisa's humiliating fetish videos, and it was nice not to worry about what Lisa would do to torment them next time she found them. It was a much better arrangement for everyone involved.
While Mark and Jenny lived unnoticed in the dirt at Lisa's feet, Lisa went on toying with other shrinkers sent in by her viewers. Most of them she crushed after only a month or two, but there was one in particular she grew fond of and decided to keep. Her name was Erika; she was less than a centimeter tall, and about the same age as Jenny, but unlike Jenny or any other shrinker Lisa had seen, Erika was happy as a shrinker. Better still, she was infatuated with Lisa, and worshipped her at all times even without being asked to. She quickly became Lisa's favorite, and received plenty of medicine to keep her from shrinking any smaller.
One day, Erika was cleaning the dirt out from under Lisa's toe nails when she happened to find two pathetically puny people there. Each of them was as small as a sesame seed compared to her, which made them microscopic germs to Lisa. Hard to say who was more shocked between Erika and Mark and Jenny. The two wondered if they should say anything to her, but before they could happen, Erika smiled and tucked them away between her ass cheeks while she kept working.
“What a fine job you did, Erika,” Lisa said while inspecting her nails afterwards. “Completely spotless. That's why you're my favorite~.”
“I'm just happy to serve you, Goddess Lisa!” Erika replied in full sincerity. “Goddess, I found something while I was cleaning your nails! It's two shrinkers smaller than my fingertips; a young woman and an older man.”
Lisa frowned, then laughed. “That must be my useless husband and daughter! Do you have them with you, Erika? Do whatever you want with them; they're nothing to me now.”
“Thank you, Goddess Lisa! I'll make good use of them!” said Erika. Afterwards, when Lisa had kicked back her feet to watch TV and Erika was relaxing between Lisa's toes, her favorite place in the whole world, Erika pulled the two micro shrinkers out from her ass and looked at them all plastered on her finger.
Mark and Jenny groaned and squinted at the sudden influx of light, gradually opening their eyes to see the enormous shrinker looking at them, the even more enormous toes behind her, and off in the distance, their wife and mother's vast, godlike body. It had been a while since they saw anything of Lisa beyond her toes, and she was now a hundred times larger than she had been the last time around.
“So, you two were Goddess Lisa's family once, is that right? You must have been really pathetic for her to let you shrink away to nothing. Something so pathetic isn't even good enough to eat the dirt off her feet. From now on, you'll eat the dirt from my feet instead!” Erika smeared them off on her sole. “Get to licking, worthless specks! Or I'll ask Goddess Lisa to flush you down the toilet!”
Mark and Lisa obeyed, crawling among Erika's toes to eat the jam caught between them, while Erika herself ate the jam from Lisa's toes. Very quickly they came to regret ever being rediscovered. Unlike Lisa, Erika never lost interest in them. Every waking moment that she wasn't occupied with worshipping Lisa's feet, she toyed with them and made them tend to her own, or used them to pleasure herself. When she was busy, she left them stuck to her feet, or in her ass or mouth or armpits, and when Lisa gave her a dose of medicine she shared it with the two shrinkers so they could stay that size and serve her forever. And so they would, lowly germs serving at the mercy of a mere ant who worshipped the goddess they had once called wife or mother, until the day Erika lost them inside Lisa's shoe, never to find them again. They survived for months in there, shrinking smaller and smaller in the meantime, until one night their antidote wore off for good.
The next morning they woke up to find themselves far, far smaller than they had been the night before. It was as if they had shrunk to the size they should have been at if they'd never taken any medicine in all this time. They couldn't begin to guess how small they were. Then they saw Lisa's foot enter the shoe, saw that her toes were as big as planets now, and knew that their time was up. The godly toes fell on them, and in that instant they were crushed and their bodies stuck as filth under her toe. Neither Lisa nor anyone else would ever know what had happened to them, but if she had, there was no doubt the middle-aged woman would have laughed and thought it a perfect end to the two most worthless shrinkers to ever exist.
Miranda's Lawson's Rampage Part 2 by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Mass Effect story. Previous chapter is in this collection.
Jack tries to kill Miranda as revenge for eating Shepard.
RATING: R
TAGS: F/m, F/f, Titan, Violent, Crush, Destruction, Footwear, Sci-fi, Vore
Miranda Lawson had continued her little rampage around the city for a while now. Shepard's death at her hands barely even gave her pause. It was a shame he had to die for his foolish decision to try and stop her, but Miranda would not tolerate anyone challenging her power and authority. The more she walked around as a two hundred foot tall titan, crushing anything and anyone she stepped on while using her masterful biotics to toy with things further away, the more she felt like she was something beyond the mere mortals fleeing terrified from her. She was their master now—master of this whole city, though they may not accept it yet, and she relished every second that she lorded her power over these pathetic mice.
After hours of this, they were starting to put up a bit more resistance. The quaint little law enforcement officers she had encountered here and there, fighting her with their weapons as if those puny peashooters could do anything to such a gigantic master of biotics, had since been replaced by trained soldiers working alongside the air force to stop or at least slow her down. It made little difference to Miranda; no matter what they threw at her, a simple continuously-maintained biotic barrier sufficed to keep her perfect skin unmarred by their weapons. And so when the hundred soldiers waiting for her at the city's central plaza all began unloading their weapons on her with unabated intensity, Miranda could stand still and allow it all to strike her barrier in full confidence that not a single particle of their onslaught would get through to her.
“You know, it seems awfully illogical to me that you're still trying to stop me with those pitiful little trinkets of yours. I would have thought you'd want to try a different tactic this time, considering how I easily dealt with the last hundred soldiers you threw at me. But maybe you're not actually here to stop me. Maybe you were only sent here as cannon fodder to buy the people time to evacuate, or buy the military time for a stronger response. In a sense, that makes you all human sacrifice.”
Her words gave the men pause, not least because they'd already thought of everything she said. If everyone who had been sent to stop this monster before them had all died, what hope was there that things would go differently this time? Should they not turn around and run? Live to fight another day?
The choice was taken out of their hands when Miranda used telekinesis to seize them all and bring her towards her. She lay them flat on the ground, like a carpet of living bodies, all immobilized and staring straight at her. “Alright, let's get this over with so I can go back to playing with more docile toys,” said the titaness, right before she raised a foot above them.
The sole of her boot was littered with the ghastly aftermath of her rampage, with bits of steel and glass and concrete, tree limbs and car tires and other less seemly things. Miranda gave the soldiers plenty of time to look at it and see what they'd all shortly become a part of, before she simply lowered her foot on a corner of the little carpet they formed. With her weight spread out over all of them, it took some soldiers a few horrible seconds to meet their end—a stomp would have been more merciful, but Miranda didn't see any reason why these worthless pests deserved the slightest mercy from her. She stepped on more and more of them, slowly wiping out the rest of the carpet, until she was hit by something stronger than the usual rifles she'd been faced with. It struck her backside with a boom, after which she could feel some heat reaching her through the barrier. A missile, she realized as she looked back at the smoke left by its fireball.
And there in the sky was the culprit: a fighter ship which was already circling away as others like it came around to lob their own missiles at her. Miranda grinned. “So you've finally decided to put up a fight. This should be fun. Time for everyone to see what I can do at my new size.”
The giantess raised a hand towards the incoming missiles. Some of them exploded in midair; others were thrown off-course and sent veering into streets or buildings where they exploded, killing a few fleeing stragglers who had been slow to evacuate. She did the same for the next barrage of missiles before dealing with the ships that fired them; all it took was a thought on her part for any one of them to be torn to shreds, even those which didn't explode with their ammo. It was all so easy. Miranda yawned as she casually destroyed yet another ship, and wondered how long it would take the military to send her a real challenge. Already she had almost cleared out the fleet sent out to attack her, and it seemed the last few ships had given up and were starting to flee. “Where do you think you're going? You don't get to start a fight and leave as soon as things start turning sour!”
Though the ships were a mile or more away by then, it was no challenge for Miranda to destroy them just as she had destroyed all the others, wiping them out in one fell swoop. But in all the action, the captured soldiers had slipped her mind, and they were busy running away from her now. What a bother. Well, she could deal with them just as easily as she dealt with those ships. But just as she was looking to take stock of everyone to turn her biotics on them all, Miranda heard a loud crack behind her, and turned to find a colossal tower falling towards her.
It was the tallest building in the city, several times Miranda's height. Nothing had struck it during the fighting, and Miranda had done nothing to it either, but now it was falling far more rapidly than the planet's gravity could have caused, and as it fell, every last part of it seemed to aim itself right at her.
Miranda was struck before she could react, and forced down by the incredible mass of that skyscraper falling at such speeds. The crash was spectacular, catching not just Miranda but also most of the fleeing soldiers, and even as the huge cloud of smoke billowed out from it, the architect of the fall stepped out of the shadows to continue crushing the giantess under it.
Back on the Normandy, Jack had witnessed Miranda's rampage in the news transmissions from the planet. What a horrible nightmare it seemed. Jack and Miranda had never had a good relationship, but Jack had never taken the woman for the sadistic evil murderer she'd become since growing to this size. Then when Jack saw her murder Shepard... something broke inside her.
Shepard had been the first person to make Jack feel human again. The first person she could let herself be vulnerable with. To see him eaten by this... this monster, had felt like having her heart torn out of her chest. Grief took her in its hold, but before long she turned it into boiling hot rage, hotter than anything she had ever felt before, and all of it laser focused on getting rid of this evil bitch. She went down to the planet's surface and followed after Miranda searching for the perfect chance to strike and finally acting when it seemed she had let her guard down.
Jack's rage pushed her biotics to greater heights than ever before, making it easy for her to bring the entire building toppling onto Miranda. Now she walked towards the enormous pile of rubble the monster was buried in, and used her powers to push it down further, trying with everything she had to crush Miranda.
And yet as strong as Jack was now, Miranda didn't seem to struggle in the least to counteract her biotics. She rose from the pile of rubble, coughing out dust which proved more of a bother to her than the huge pile of rubble itself. Jack felt a pang of terror when she saw the building had done nothing to Miranda, and applied all her powerful biotics directly to the giantess instead, hoping to kill her before Miranda could counterattack. Her new strength was such that she made Miranda stop in her tracks, but that lasted only a moment before the giantess asserted her own biotics to neutralize the effect of Jack's. Then she could finally look ahead and see her pathetic little squadmate standing in the middle of the plaza with a look that was almost as much terror as rage.
“Jack.” Miranda sneered, taking a step forward that Jack matched with a couple steps back. Jack turned all her strength towards pushing Miranda away from her, but as powerful as she had become, the simple truth was that Miranda was much, much stronger now. The giantess wasn't even breaking a sweat as she pushed through all of Jack's efforts to hold her back.
“Jack, Jack, Jack. You stupid, stupid girl. What in the world gave you the bright idea to try attacking the most powerful biotic the galaxy's ever seen? You know, I never liked you, but I never thought of wasting my time by going after you. You could have stayed away and lived out your life. But since you came all this way to try and take me down, it would be a shame if I don't return the favor. Well? Don't you have anything to say for yourself?”
“Fuck you, you bitch! I don't care what you say, I'll kill you for killing Shepard!” Jack yelled.
“Shepard? Ha! It's his own fault he died. Just like you, he was too stupid to stay away from me, and he suffered the consequences of his own stupidity. Do you miss him, you poor, pathetic wretch? I'll make sure you join him, then! By the way, these biotic powers of yours are quite impressive, I must admit. If I were still my previous self, I doubt I could ever stand up to them. Now that I've ascended, though, all this is nothing to me. Before I deal with you, let me show you what real power looks like.”
Miranda's biotics captured Jack and lifted her high enough into the air to give her a vantage point over the rest of the city. Then, Miranda spread her arms out to the sides and closed her eyes. In a moment, every building in the city within a mile of her was collapsing all at once, with an incredible, deafening crash, crushing thousands of people alive. Jack was aghast at that show of might. She kicked and flailed at the biotic power holding her in place, and tried to counteract it with her own power, but even putting her all into freeing herself from Miranda's grip, it did nothing to help.
“You see that? That is that real power looks like. Power that you will never equal. But fret not; you'll soon have the honor of becoming part of my power, just like Shepard before you.” Miranda's smirk disappeared from her face as she opened her mouth wide to receive Jack. Her tongue, bigger than Jack's entire being, caught and smothered her with ease. Though Miranda could have swallowed her in an instant, it was her pleasure to let Jack squirm and struggle for a minute, growing more desperate and regretful by the second. She could have kept it going much longer, but frankly, that whelp wasn't worth the effort. She swallowed and sighed, rubbing her tummy afterwards, with Jack fighting for her life inside.
“Ooh, you're a feisty little snack, aren't you? And here I thought you'd be glad to get eaten. After all, now you'll get to be with Shepard forever. And isn't that what you wanted?”
Under Twi'lek Toes by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Star Wars Rebels story. Ezra Bridger inexplicably appears inside the Ghost, shrunk to the size of a bug. His attempts to get Hera's help are derailed when he rediscovers his attraction to her feet.
RATING: X
TAGS: Micro, Nano, F/m, Unaware, Feet, Entrapment, Sci-fi
Ezra Bridger flitted in and out of consciousness, but each time it felt like he might be waking up, he sank back into his stupor. Images played during his sleep, of the last things he remembered. His meeting with the Emperor. His appearance on Thrawn's ship, the Chimera. The Ghost attacking with an army of Purrgil. Thrawn shooting him in the shoulder. The pain and weakness spreading out from his wound. Hera pleading for him to get out. The Purrgil seizing the ship, with him still inside, and jumping into hyperspace with a flash of blinding white. And now... now...
For what felt like an age, those memories were all that existed for Ezra. Then, ever so slowly, he began to sense other things. A hard surface beneath him. The beating of his heart, and the motion of his chest. The sound of his breathing. An odd mechanical noise. A familiar scent which made him feel at home. At last these sensations became strong enough to overpower his dreams; with pure strength of will, Ezra seized on them and pulled himself out of the mire of memories.
The young man found himself lying face-down on a cool, metallic floor. That added up; the last thing he remembered was being on the bridge of the Chimera before he passed out. What didn't add up was him being naked. What had happened to his clothes? For that matter, what had happened to his wound? There was no pain on his shoulder anymore, and when he looked at it, he saw no wound. Had someone stripped him naked while he was sleeping and cured him? It was all so strange. And yet when he finally managed to sit up and look at his surroundings, that wasn't even the most pressing question.
Why was he so small?
To judge by the scale of his surroundings, Ezra had to be the size of a bug. A particularly small bug at that; a pebble. The only reason he wasn't panicking over it was that he recognized this place and it wasn't the Chimera: it was the Ghost, and thank goodness for that. This place had become a home to him, and everyone in it his family. Whoever found him now, he could be sure they would protect him and help him however they could. In fact, seeking their help had to be his first course of action.
He saw that he was in the living quarters, in the hallway connecting everyone's rooms. The doors were open and not a sound came from inside, but somewhere past the hall, he could hear the metallic clicks and clanks of someone performing maintenance on the ship. Ezra headed towards those sounds, looking into the rooms as he passed to confirm they were all empty.
The walk was long at his measly size, and he occupied his time by thinking about his situation. He came up with a theory for how he'd ended up in the Ghost again: while he was sleeping, his thoughts must have turned to home, to his friends and found family, and to his desire to be with them. Ezra was strong in the Force, so somehow his slumbering desires must have harnessed it, first to heal his wound, then to fulfill his one wish and put him back home. Only his body had made the trip, hence why he was naked. As for why he had shrunk during the trip... Okay, he didn't have an answer to that one yet, and he'd never heard of the Force being able to do something like this, but it wouldn't surprise him to learn it was possible. Out of curiosity he called on the Force and tried to use it to grow back to normal. Unsurprisingly, it didn't work; if it was possible at all, he'd probably need a lot of training to work out how it was done.
But he left all that for later when he heard a voice coming from his destination, which he had recognized as the cockpit by now. “Come in, Hera. Are you there?” The voice was Zeb's, but it had the sound of a transmission; he wasn't in the ghost. Hera, on the other hand, was.
“Zeb! How are you? Are the others there with you?” They weren't, but by the sound of it they were all okay. That was good to hear. Even better was hearing these two voices again. Ezra paid close attention to their conversation, and learned many things about what happened after he passed out on the Chimera. Zeb, Sabine, and Chopper were all in Lothal with the other members of the Rebellion, where they were helping to rebuild after their victory over the Empire. Only Hera was on board the ship, as Ezra had suspected, and she was carrying out some repairs and maintenance in preparation for a trip to Yavin 4 where she would report to Alliance headquarters what had happened in the battle.
The battle, it turned out, had happened a week ago, which meant that Ezra had been missing all that time. They had made efforts to search for him, but not a trace had yet been found. Ezra couldn't help but smile; funny that of all the places they considered looking, not one of them even came close to where he was now. They would think to search for him all over the galaxy, but never here in the Ghost, under their own noses. Well, with any luck he'd fix that himself soon enough.
Hera and Zeb ended the call, and after several minutes more of walking, Ezra finally reached the cockpit, where Hera was kneeling in front of an open hatch, tool box by her side, doing something with the wires and tubes which ran underneath. Boy was it good to see her! Ezra ran towards her, shouting and waving his arms as he approached her from the side, though he stopped when she straightened up and wiped the sweat off her brow. A couple drops of it flew right towards him and splashed on the floor not even an inch away from Ezra. The both of them were huge, almost half his size, and their sheer speed left him in awe.
Then Hera stood, reaching what must have been several hundred feet in height at his scale. Ezra gawked, in awe of her enormous size. He had to wonder, was it even possible for someone as small as himself to get the attention of someone so huge? He had no choice but to try, so he filled up his lungs, put his hands around his mouth to channel his voice, and shouted “HERA!” with all his might while she used a rag to dry her sweat. Then she turned towards him, and for a second Ezra rejoiced thinking she had heard him. But her gaze never turned to the floor. Her foot went up and swung towards him, the brown boot it wore a gigantic tower of leather in its own right, and all of a sudden Ezra regretted having gone for this approach.
The sole of that boot was broad and long enough to crush a house, and towards the end of her step, it hung over his head with the promise of death. Ezra turned and ran from it as fast as he could, half stumbling over himself in his fear and haste, but there was no way he could get away in the mere fraction of a second he had to flee. At the very last moment he tried using the Force to hold it back, but that too was futile. The boot fell and struck the ground with a great, booming CLAP, bringing all of Hera's power to bear on the insignificant bug in her shadow. In an instant he went flat beneath it, his weak, pathetic body putting up no resistance to that falling tower.
And yet Ezra still lived.
The blow from her boot emptied out most of his lungs and left him seeing stars, but beyond that it didn't hurt him one bit. In a second it left him behind, and once he'd caught his breath and recovered from the blow, Ezra didn't feel the slightest bit of pain anywhere. Nor was he moving any different from before. There was no bruising, no broken bones, not so much as a sprained ligament anywhere on his body. It seemed a miracle that he had survived all that unscathed. Was it the Force again? A consequence of his new size? Whatever the reason, it sure took a load off his mind to know he wouldn't be so easily killed. Still, it was best to avoid getting stepped on if he could. No point in tempting fate.
With that out of the way, he looked back at Hera, who had taken a seat at the pilot's seat and turned on the air to relax. She looked like she'd been doing maintenance for hours, and no doubt really needed a break. It was good that she was getting one, Ezra thought, both for her and for himself. So long as she was staying put, he could go over and catch her attention easily, even if it meant climbing all the way up to her face where she could see or hear him. For now, though, he just approached her hooting and hollering and waving his arms around. Her eyes were closed, though, and his voice never made it even halfway to her ears.
While Ezra still approached, Hera reached down to loosen her boots, then used one foot to push down the heel of the other and vice-versa until both boots had popped clean off. She crossed her arms on the dashboard then, and lay her head on it to rest, while she moved back her feet to leave them resting upright on her toes.
The whole show gave Ezra pause, and even afterwards he stood staring at the huge soles Hera had unwittingly presented him with. He had long had something of a foot fetish, as he discovered in his first months after joining the Ghost. In fact, it was Hera's own feet that had given him his awakening to that part of himself. He still remembered the first time he saw her take off her boots and reveal her beautiful bare feet, with their shapely curves and cute rounded toes. Even back then he had known it was something too embarrassing for anyone else to know, and tried to be careful with the glances he snuck at her feet any time he got the chance. At night, though, he fantasized about touching them, and had a couple wet dreams where Hera let him massage them and rewarded him for a job well done by pressing her soles to his face.
But as time passed and the Ghost's crew became more of a family to him, with Hera in particular becoming something of a mother figure, Ezra came to feel guilty over his attraction to her feet and forced himself to stop thinking about them. It had been years since he last looked at them with any sort of excitement, but now, seeing them both before him at such a size that even their pinkie toes were as thick as he was tall, Ezra found that he could look at nothing else.
Though years had passed, they were still as beautiful to him as they had been when he first saw them—even more, thanks to all the extra detail he was seeing. Their green skin looked so beautiful covered in that thin sheen of sweat, as did her toes curled up on the floor and tucked under each foot, looking oh so inviting. Her scrunched-up soles were rich with wrinkles that spoke of how soft its flesh must be. All of it towered so tall before him, as if to demand that he stop looking away, even as its smell wafted over Ezra, wrapping all around him and pulling him steadily closer to the Twi'lek's feet.
Ezra stopped himself, blushing, when he was halfway to her soles. What in the world was he thinking? Hadn't he already decided it was wrong to look at Hera's feet this way? Besides, he had way more important things to be worried about than getting to know her soles. The crucial thing was getting help with his size situation. Then once he was back to normal he could go back to ignoring Hera's feet, as he should.
As to how exactly he was going to get her help... that was a bit of an issue. He tried one last time to call to Hera, but she still didn't hear him, and wasn't likely to any time soon. To judge by her breathing, she was either asleep or close to it. The only way she might hear him was if he made the climb up to her ears, but look wherever he may, Ezra could find no way to reach them that didn't start with him climbing up her foot. “If there's really no other way...” He sighed and resumed the walk to Hera's left foot, the nearest of the two. The climb was close to a hundred feet long, but the grooves and wrinkles of her skin looked like they'd make for decent footholds.
The closer he came to her, the more Ezra felt base urges welling up inside him. He tried to hold them back, and push away all thought of Hera's feet, but it was damn hard when they were just about the only thing he could see now. He was close enough now to feel the humidity from her evaporating sweat, close enough he had to crane his head way back to look at her heels. It was all so huge, and he so small. Small and weak. The thought came unbidden when he approached her toes, that a single one of those monsters could smother him to death under their mass. They were bigger than him, and many times stronger too. He could see their incredible strength when they twitched, and caused the towering soles they were holding up to shift. It was... truly breathtaking.
And in the same way he couldn't hope to resist the might of even a single toe, Ezra was increasingly certain he wouldn't resist the draw of Hera's feet should he attempt the climb. It scared him just how powerfully he was called on to throw himself at her soles and press his face into them, like in his younger dreams. Except now he was small enough to press his whole body to any part of her foot. His manhood reacted favorably to the thought, and suddenly Ezra realized that as soon as he started climbing he'd be dragging that thing all over the length of Hera's sole.
No, no. He couldn't let himself do that. Not unless there was no other way. What else was there? Maybe... maybe he could get on Hera's boot and wait until she put it on again. Then he could simply climb over it and never come close to her feet.
Yes, that could work. There was no reason why it shouldn't. And yet, even after coming up with the idea, Ezra couldn't quite manage to turn his back to Hera's feet and walk to her boots. Couldn't tear his eyes away from her soles. And he thought of another idea then: before committing to the climb, he could try to wake Hera by touching her foot. Touch it just with his hands. There wasn't anything dirty about that, surely, and even if it was a bit of a long shot, it was worth a try.
Ezra liked that idea very much, and at last finished walking up to Hera's foot, stopping when her big toe were just an arm's length away.
Boy was that thing huge. Wasn't his first time noticing it, but being so close made it stand out all the more. It was humbling to stand before the big toe in particular, whose mass might have made up a hundred of him. How deep were the grooves and the wrinkles on its skin. The pores, too, looked big enough that he might stick a finger inside them, and some of the sweat droplets coming out of them were big enough to fill Ezra's palm. But enough admiration; he raised a hand towards the toe, and with bated breath touched its damp surface.
It was so warm. That shouldn't have surprised him so much, given that he was already surrounded by the warmth of her foot hanging in the air, but it did. He ran his hand over her skin, with his thumb deep in one toe-print groove, his other fingers in the next one, and his palm on the ridge between them. It was tough and firm, like leather, and barely reacted to his touch. For that matter, Hera herself wasn't reacting either, so far as he could see. It would take way more than this to catch her attention.
Ezra put his other hand on her toe and started rubbing with that one too. Her skin was smooth, and pleasant to the touch. Ezra didn't mind the slight bit of sweat on it either. He kept on rubbing it, with more vigor every few seconds. He pressed his hands deep into it, or at least tried to since her skin easily resisted his feeble strength. Push as he may, it never depressed by more than one relative inch, and still Hera wasn't reacting. Then he tried other things, like squeezing her skin, trying to pinch it between his hands, or grabbing it and pulling it this way and that. None of it worked; if anything she was sleeping more soundly than before. And yet, even in her slumber, her toe did eventually twitch and knock Ezra on his back.
Had she felt him then, if only unconsciously? Maybe, or maybe she would have moved her toe regardless. It was an encouraging sign, though, and that convinced Ezra to pursue this plan further. But for this, he wanted to put his whole body into it. He went to the space between her first and second toes and climbed up both of them, then lay down with his back on the big toe and his feet on the second, then tried to straighten his body to push against both at the same time. They moved a little more than when he pushed with just his hands, maybe enough for Hera to feel him at last. But her response to all that was not what he expected. Her foot moved suddenly, dumping him on the floor, and before he could get up, Hera's sole fell on him and pinned him hard against the ground. Then it dragged him forward while Hera yawned far above.
Ezra panicked finding himself under Hera's colossal foot. He strained his body, trying to wriggle free of the immense, crushing weight, but try as he might he could hardly budge an inch. Not an arm nor a leg could he move, much less drag his whole body out from under her sole. In fact, he couldn't breathe either, which only made things worse. Now wide awake, and apparently running diagnostics on the ship computer if he heard correctly, Hera rested her feet flat on the floor and wasn't likely to budge any time soon.
Without air, his body grew weaker and weaker, until he couldn't keep his futile struggles up any longer. His death seemed assured unless Hera lifted her foot soon. But after a point, Ezra didn't feel any more ill effects from the lack of oxygen. It seemed that, just as he was safe from being crushed underfoot, so too was he safe from suffocating to death. That was good to know, even if it didn't help him any just now.
Nor was there any way to help himself. Seemed the only thing to do was wait for Hera to notice him, or for circumstances to free him. But he'd be waiting a long time yet. Having found another part of the ship in need of attention, Hera grabbed her boots and slipped them back on, shoving Ezra inside along with her foot. He only had a second to take a breath and catch a glimpse of the light before he was thrust into the dark, dank cavern and pressed into its insole. From there he had to suffer through the breathtaking impact of Hera's titanic steps, over and over and over again, until she stopped and knelt to open another maintenance hatch. The pressure was lifted, at last letting him breathe easy, and he wasted no time in filling his lungs up with all the musty air they could hold.
A minute later, Ezra began to free himself from her sole, and to climb up towards her ankle afterwards so he could escape her boot, but he stopped long before reaching Hera's heel. The fear of suffocation had done a good job of putting all excitement over Hera's foot out of his mind; now he had recovered, though, and the feeling of her foot against his whole body was too much for him to resist.
Having grown fully erect, his manhood poked against Hera's soft skin. It begged to know her more intimately, as did every other part of him. The heat of her foot, its smell, its salty taste on his lips—it was all so intoxicating. Ezra couldn't get enough. He wanted to drown in these sensations, to finally let loose and act out the wishes he'd kept buried for the past five years. And while a part of him still tried to resist, the sheer, overwhelming bliss of Hera's foot slowly whittled it down to nothing. Surely there was nothing wrong with indulging himself just this once, where no one would ever know what he was doing. That's what he told himself as he pressed his face to Hera's skin and his belly filled up with butterflies.
Paradise! There was no other word to describe what he was feeling. Even in his dreams Hera's sole hadn't felt this good. Ezra drank in its aroma like a man dying of thirst, and was soon lapping at her sweat the same way. He found a groove on her skin and dragged his tongue through it, sighing and softly moaning as he made out with it. What a flavor! And better than her smell or taste was the feeling of her skin against his own. -not just at his crotch either; even if he'd been numb down there he still would have readily rubbed himself all over that sole.
But of course he wasn't numb, and thank goodness for that. His cock, just like his tongue, had found a nice groove on her sole and Ezra thrust himself up and down it. “Stop it! This is Hera's foot you're humping!” a part of him said. Hera. He thought of her now, of all the kindness and the love she'd shown him since he showed up on her ship, and the more he thought of it, the more he felt drawn to her feet. Yes, she had been almost like a mother to him these past years, but at the end of the day, she wasn't really his mother, and Ezra was free to love her as something more. That was the love he'd suppressed all this time, and which was finally finding its way out now. He was filled with so much love, and he just couldn't hold it back anymore.
Moaning, gasping, his hips wildly bucking, he came onto Hera's sole, oozing shot after shot of his seed into her hot, sweaty wrinkle, flush with his love for her. Never in his life had he been happier, more fulfilled, than he was at this moment. He spread his arms to hug her wrinkled sole, even knowing that she would never feel it, and dropped lengthy kisses on her foot one after the other, until a sudden motion of her foot threw him off his perch.
He rolled his way down Hera's sole, eventually landing all the way down on the crook of her toes, which wiggled around until he slipped between a pair. They were packed tight together, leaving him no space to move, but Ezra didn't care. He welcomed their warm embrace, as if it were Hera returning his hug. The thought of escape never crossed his mind, not even when Hera started playing absentmindedly with.
How dominant she was! Her toes refused to give him a moment's rest, squeezing and wiggling and curling around him so he could think of nothing else, making him feel every bit the piece of lint she no doubt took him for. Wasn't long before the endless attentions lavished on him by her toes got him newly excited, and just a couple minutes more before they squeezed another bit of cum from the young man, only to repeat the process over and over again. Even when Ezra felt tired and spent, another little squeeze, and another thought of Hera doing all this without ever suspecting it was him inside her boot, was all it took to make him perk up again. She kept him going even when he had no more sperm left to give, milking him dry with the slightest effort. On the rare occasions when she left him in peace, he took the time to worship her toes in gratitude for everything, letting his love shine in every kiss and caress he gave her.
Eventually it all became too much for him. Ezra was too tired to lift a finger or even to kiss Hera's toes again, and he closed his eyes wanting nothing more than to rest. But Hera made it hard for him as she still hadn't gotten tired of playing with him. She kept knocking him around for hours afterwards while she fixed up everything that needed fixing up, and only gave him a break during her own, when she retreated to her room and flopped face-down on her bed for some much needed rest.
Ezra was asleep as soon as Hera if not sooner, but he woke up before her with a queasy feeling in the pit of his stomach. He couldn't have said what it was, but somehow he knew it meant that he had to get help quick. With a great deal of effort he pried himself from her sticky drying sweat and crawled out from her toes, onto the Twi'lek's sole. Still too weak to run, he crawled towards her heel, breathlessly calling her name every few steps. His queasiness was growing by the second, and in a little while longer the strange sensation had taken over his body and kept him from gong any further. He lay draped over a thick fold of the sole's flesh, one as wide as he was tall, and focused on breathing as a change took place in him.
His thoughts, not to mention his vision, were too fuzzy to make sense of what was going on, but when he recovered and looked around to take in the change, he wasn't overly surprised.
Ezra, it turned out, had shrunk yet again, and to a terrifyingly tiny size. As tall as Hera had seemed to him a minute ago, that's how big his previous height would seem to him now. How big Hera herself would be, he could only imagine. Nothing of her was visible to him beyond her foot, but that foot was now a broad, uneven landscape on whose center he found himself stranded. The folds of her scrunched-up sole had become rolling hills, and even the little grooves and wrinkles of her skin were ravines twenty feet deep.
He was a speck of dust lost on her foot, with what was surely a miles-long journey ahead of him if he was ever to reach her face. That was the only way he could think of now to get her attention, and even then he wasn't sure if it was possible. What if he was too small for her to see now? What if he shrank even smaller on the way there and became a germ to her? This wasn't what he wanted. Not what he wanted at all. He was only supposed to indulge himself for a little while with her foot and get her help the first change he got. Sure he'd enjoyed being small on her foot, but he didn't want to be stuck like this forever! If only he had controlled himself better.
No point lamenting his mistakes now. He had to take action if he was ever getting out of here, and with Hera still asleep, he wasn't likely to get a better chance than this. Ezra stood up and started moving towards her heel, climbing up and down the lesser and greater wrinkles of her sole as quickly as his body could go, even harnessing the Force to jump further and run faster. Wouldn't be much longer now before he was off of her sole, and the rest of the trek would surely be a piece of cake in comparison. But he still hadn't reached the heel when Hera's other foot appeared over this one and fell towards its sole.
To Ezra it seemed as if the sky were falling, and in just a moment it had him pinned down. It rubbed the sole of her other foot, and rolled Ezra along as it did so, erasing all his hard-won progress and soaking him in the droplets of sweat he'd skillfully avoided as he ran. When the foot left him alone again, he was caught in a wrinkle on Hera's sole, one that was now filled up with sweat whose surface tension he could not escape. It was like trying to push through a plastic film from underwater; even boosted with the Force, his strength did not suffice. Ezra had never felt this powerless before. Even knowing that he wouldn't drown was no comfort when he was now so small and insignificant that a single drop of sweat was too much for him to deal with.
The minutes seemed to drag on for hours as Ezra waited for it to evaporate, knowing full well that every second he remained here was a second closer to Hera waking up. As soon as he could, he started running again, but it was already too late; not even a minute later, Hera's alarm beeped and the Twi'lek rolled over in bed, flinging Ezra violently off her sole.
At his pitiful size, he was taken up by the subtle air currents in the room and flung and spun about at dizzying speeds, with absolutely no control over where he was headed. At last he settled on the floor, moments before Hera's feet swung off the bed and landed right in front of him.
Her body loomed large above Ezra as she sat and yawned, stretching her arms well into the sky, but it was her toes which dominated his attention. The biggest of them were more than a thousand feet thick, and even the smallest were breathtakingly huge and powerful. Each impact as they idly drummed on the floor was accompanied by a booming thud, and by a shaking on par with an earthquake. It all impressed on Ezra just how insignificant he'd become. Even looking back at the endless barren landscape that was her bedroom floor reinforced that he was nothing but a speck of dust now, stranded in a world ten thousand times too big for him.
Then, Hera's foot slid forward. Ezra was terrified out of his mind when it started moving, but couldn't do anything before her big toe rushed right over him and its crushing weight pinned his pathetic body to the floor. He would stay under her for a long time to come, getting stomped flat over and over again back inside her boots.
Things were looking hopeless. Ezra honestly couldn't think of any way to get out of this now. And truth be told, even if he did manage to escape from Hera's foot, getting lost in the world out there sounded even scarier than staying down here. It seemed to him that his only hope left of getting back to normal, besides the problem fixing itself eventually, was with the Force. It would probably take a lot of experimenting, but he had to believe he could work out how to do it eventually. Question was, did he even want to?
At first the answer had seemed obvious, but with the initial shock of having shrunk a second time wearing off, Ezra was back to thinking about Hera's feet and getting excited. He was even more excited than before. Hera was practically a whole world to him, her mere toes like gods easily manhandling him. Her incredible size and power made the urge to worship her greater than ever before, and Ezra was in no condition to resist it. He received every stomp and curl of her toes as proof of her power, meekly moaning and whimpering as she ground him down into her insole. A part of him began to feel that this was where he belonged, and he was so overwhelmed by his love for Hera and her feet that he couldn't find an argument against it.
Eventually, after a long day of work, Hera slumped back into bed to prepare for tomorrow's journey, leaving Ezra on his own again. As he picked himself up, heard her breathing in the distance and knew that she was sound asleep, and that this time she was likely to stay that way. He started walking along her toe without any specific goal in mind, just to take in the sights all around him.
Maybe he should have had a goal. If Hera had clocked out for the night, this was his perfect chance to make the trip he wanted to do at the start, to make his way to her face and hopefully be seen or heard at last. Then again, he could always make the trip tomorrow, or next week, or next month. There was no rush, especially since it probably wouldn't succeed anyway. More than that, he couldn't help thinking that he wouldn't get another chance to enjoy Hera's feet like this once he got her attention.
Before he did anything else, he wanted to take this chance to enjoy his size and her body to the fullest, and he started now by lying down in a wrinkle of her skin and quietly making love to it until he couldn't stay awake any longer.
That marked the end of his first day under Hera's foot, and the rest of them would follow a similar pattern. For days and weeks and months he remained nothing but a speck of dust at Hera's foot, and was happy like that. He made love to her feet, worshipped them, and did his best to pamper them, even though she'd never know about it. He did remember to practice changing his size with the Force, but got no results, and it just made him want to be smothered in Hera's toes to forget all about his failure. Maybe some day he would find away back to his normal size, but until then, he could think of no better way to spend his time.
In the meantime, Hera kept searching for him across the galaxy, though Ezra knew nothing of it—at his size, her speech was more rumble than voice, and he could make out nothing that she nor anyone else said. She would never suspect that in all that time he was living right under her foot, nor would she ever learn about the hundreds of times she made him cum, rubbing him between her toes or under her sole.
Lily and the Lustful MILFs by idunnow
Author's Notes:
Lily has some unwanted sexual encounters with her stepmother and older neighbor.
RATING: X
TAGS: Nano, F/f, Feet, Footwear, Butt, Entrapment, Insertion, Incest, Maternal, Entrapment, Unaware
After that day, it became normal for Lily and Barbara to take baths together. Barbara would fill up the bathtub, ease herself inside, then drop her shrunken stepdaughter in the water. Lily would tread water desperately and try to swim towards the only dry land to be found anywhere in the tub, which was her stepmother's own body. Misunderstanding the tiny girl's terror, Barbara thought it was cute how attached to her Lily was, and played with her stepdaughter in many ways, for instance by swirling her finger in the water and making a whirlpool around Lily. It scared the girl so badly as she was sucked towards the center, but Barbara just giggled at how cute it was. Other times she scooped Lily up with a handful of water and let it trickle out of her grip along with the little woman, “like a big water slide”.
It was all more torment to Lily, but at least towards the end of the bath Barbara let her settle down and relax, usually on her breasts, which was also where Lily tended to stay afterwards. How cute it was to see the girl clambering up a tit that was almost like a mountain to her, or feel her smothered deep in her cleavage like a bit of lint, slid between her breasts whenever these rubbed together. And while Lily wasn't super keen on it, she had to admit it was better than staying at her mother's feet all day. Her boobs were soft and warm and not smelly, and when she was trapped in their cleavage she was soothed by Barbara's powerful heartbeat. She would have given anything to make this her daytime prison instead.
Usually Barbara put Lily back at her feet after a while so that she could get her “nourishment”, but thankfully there were also times when she forgot Lily in her cleavage even up until she went to sleep, letting her boobs be Lily's bed. That's what happened tonight, and Lily was left to slowly, painstakingly wriggle her way out her stepmom's tits afterwards. Not that she didn't appreciate having to sleep in there, but she hadn't had a bite to eat all evening and was really hungry.
Having finally escaped that big canyon, Lily made her way towards the door by journeying across the sleeping woman's body, only departing Barbara's skin when she reached her ankles and hopped off. Then she made her way all the way to the kitchen where she ate some crumbs of a cereal flake that had fallen on the floor. It was dry and stale, but still the best meal she'd had in days. Lily searched for water to wash it down, but there wasn't any to be seen. She knew where to find some, though, and made her way all the way back to Barbara's room and onto her stepmom to find it in the woman's huge navel. Barbara never dried it off after taking a bath, and it could store water for a long time, as Lily had learned one time that Barbara made her sleep inside it.
There Lily stood now, on the edge of that crater, looking into its depths. Barbara was still sound asleep, her belly slowly rising and falling with her every breath, making Lily feel like she was on an elevator. She was hesitant to go inside, but sighed and hopped in before long, and wriggled her way into the folds of skin that held the water she was looking for. It wasn't terribly clean, but better this than drinking sweat. It had been so long since she was a normal woman leading a normal life, drinking water and eating real food like a normal human being. She didn't dwell on the past much anymore, but at times it hit her how far she'd fallen that she was forced to scrounge for sustenance off the waste of normal humans, humans who were now as almighty gods who determined every waking moment of her life.
Again she forced those thoughts from her head, though, and focused on sucking up all the water in Barbara's navel, until she was more than satisfied. Then she climbed back out meaning to return to her stepmom's cleavage for the night. But just then Barbara giggled and sighed, and her moving belly knocked Lily down.
“Oh, Michael~” Barbara sighed, a name Lily had heard in reference to the romance novels she read, and raised a hand onto her belly. Without realizing it, she caught her shrunken stepdaughter under her hand, and pushed the tiny girl right into her panties, past her clean-shaven pussy, and into her wet, awaiting lips. Dreaming of her romantic hunk, she touched herself slowly and sensuously, never suspecting there was someone else caught in the mix.
Lily was shocked when she first entered her stepmom's pussy, but even when she recovered and started trying to get out, her efforts were easily smothered between Barbara's powerful finger and her sopping wet pussy walls. She was terrified of drowning in there, and screamed helplessly to be let out, but even then Barbara's hormones were already acting on her body as if they were her own, making Lily as aroused as the giant woman and more. She started to moan and whimper just when Barbara did, but even more intensely as her whole body was treated to the forceful caress of those smooth, wet walls. She just couldn't help herself, try as she might, and she screamed in orgasm before two minutes had passed, only for it all to keep going as Barbara still wasn't finished. It was a strange kind of torment, to be pleasured by her stepmom unwittingly masturbating with her, and Lily was torn between begging for Barbara to stop and begging her to continue. But the feelings of that speck didn't matter one bit to Barbara, and she kept masturbating until she was satisfied. By then Lily had gotten lost in the churning of her pussy juices, and now the contraction of her vaginal walls squeezed the little woman and pulled her deeper inside Barbara, right up to her womb's entrance.
She was still there when Barbara pulled her hand out, abandoning Lily in the depths of her womanhood, and hours later when morning came and woke Barbara up. Barbara searched for her stepdaughter in her cleavage, but failed to find her. She searched all over her bed and body to no success. Lily must have gone with her sister, Barbara thought, or else Judy had come and taken her. Judy had already left, though, so Barbara wouldn't get to greet the tiny woman just yet. She was disappointed, but it was no use moping about it.
Barbara got dressed and ready just in time for her neighbor Claire's arrival. “Morning, Barbara!” the shorter woman cheerily said. “You ready to go? Bring out little Lily so we can decide who gets her today!”
“Sorry, Claire, not today. I couldn't find see Lily this morning. I think she must be with her sister.”
Claire was even more disappointed than Barbara. These mornings were the only times she got to meet with Lily, and toying with the tiny girl after a jog had become a precious part of her routine. She almost didn't see the point in going jogging if Lily wasn't involved in any way, but since she'd already agreed to go, she went along with Barbara for a few laps around the block.
Lily, meanwhile, had woken up again when her mother got out of bed, and panicked when he found herself still trapped. She fought to wriggle free, but quickly exhausted herself as there was so little air to breathe inside Barbara's pussy. She remained there for a long time, despairing in her situation, until Barbara started jogging. The energetic ups and downs of her stepmom's body gradually dislodged Lily from her little nook, and got her sliding further and further down, closer to the exit. Eventually her head emerged from between Barbara's lips, and she greedily gulped down breaths of air until she was feeling herself again. But even then, getting out of there was no easy task. Barbara's panties were damp with sweat, and clung to her skin more firmly than Lily could push them away, keeping her stuck in place however much she tried.
By then Claire and Barbara had wrapped up their jog, and were arriving at Claire's home for their usual coffee and a chat. Feeling something moving on her crotch, Barbara excused herself to use the restroom, pulled down her panties, and pulled out the tiny fleck of a woman that was little Lily, shocked to find her stepdaughter in so intimate a place. “Lily!” she gasped, while the little woman cowered on her fingertip. “What were you doing down there!? You dirty girl! First you play with my nipples without permission, now you go and climb in my panties? For shame!” Lily tried to explain herself, shouting at Barbara what had really happened, but the words never reached her ears, and Barbara had already forgotten about last night's dreamy episode.
Barbara left the bathroom with Lily still in hand, and went to tell Claire where she'd found the little woman. Though Lily was innocent, she felt so ashamed hearing her stepmom tell the story. “It sounds like she's been very naughty! Do you know how you're going to punish her yet? Because I had an idea I wouldn't mind sharing with you.” When Barbara asked what that was, Claire leaned in to whisper it.
“Really? You want to put her in there?” Barbara sounded surprised, but she was visibly coming around to the idea, and after a bit of thought she agreed to it, handing Lily over to her neighbor.
“So, you like sneaking into your mother's underwear,” Claire said to the little speck who cowered under her mischievous grin. “Let's see how well you enjoy this!” Tugging at the back of her sweatpants, Claire shoved Lily right down her crack, spreading her cheeks at Barbara's insistence to let her see what became of Lily.
“Right on your asshole? Really? Claire, you are sadistic!” Both women giggled over Lily's humiliating punishment, then promptly went on as before, chatting and drinking their coffee while Lily slowly suffocated under the incredible weight of Claire's ass. But Claire never forgot about Lily, and she kept moving in her sear or clenching her cheeks to torment the perverted little one, not allowing Lily even a moment's rest. It wasn't every day she got an opportunity like this, and she was going to make the most of it no matter what.
An hour passed with Lily in her sweaty ass crack, but for the tiny woman it felt like half a day. It was hard to say what was worse between this and her usual treatment. At least she was used to being at the women's giant feet, awful though it was—being trapped in a butt was a brand new miserable experience for her, and one she hoped never to suffer through again. She really hoped they wouldn't forget her in here.
Thank goodness they didn't. When Barbara was ready to leave, she asked Claire to bring Lily out. Lily could have kissed her mom in thanks, but she was too quick to assume the best. “Don't think you're out of the woods yet. Just because we have to leave it doesn't mean your punishment is over; it means I'm taking over now!” said Barbara, shoving the girl down her own ass. Again they laughed and again Lily found herself trapped for hours, ground down endlessly between her stepmom's cheeks as the woman returned home and started seeing to the household chores.
Ironically it was Judy who saved her from that torment. “How's my little sis doing today?” she asked Barbara after arriving home.
“Being punished in your mother's ass,” Barbara answered, explaining all about how she had discovered Lily in her panties and how Claire had suggested this punishment for her.
Judy knew how careless and forgetful her mother could be, so she suspected that it was Barbara herself who had somehow caused Lily to end up in her panties. It was funny to think of Barbara punishing Lily for something she was innocent of, and Judy would have gladly let it continue, except that she got an even funnier idea. “So she really snuck inside your panties? Huh. I never would have guessed it was true, but I guess this proves it.”
“Proves it? What do you mean, honey?” asked Barbara.
“Oh, it's just something I read about shrinkers. There's not a lot of talk about it because I think it's pretty embarrassing to everyone, but I heard that it's normal for shrinkers to be attracted to the people taking care of them, even if they're family. Like, they really can't help themselves. I don't know if it's got something to do with their condition or if it's, like, a psychological adaptation to being small or whatever. It makes sense if you think about it, especially if there's a lot of physical contact. I mean, it's not like they stopped having needs just because they shrank, you know? Most shrinkers don't have anyone their size to have sex with, and they mostly just spend time with their caretakers, so I guess they just don't have anywhere else to direct these feelings.”
“I... suppose that makes sense. What else did you hear about it, Judy? Is there any advice on how to handle it?”
“I think most of the comments I read said it's best to just let them do their thing. It's not like it hurts anyone, right? And it does make them happy. Some people even use it as a reward for good behavior. Like, 'if you be good and do what I say, I'll let you sleep inside my underwear and do your thing tonight'.”
“Really? Even if the shrinkers are their family?”
“I mean, it depends on the person, not everyone is the same. But, you know, you and Lily aren't actually, like, related, so I wouldn't worry about it if I were you. Just some food for thought. Anyway, I'm going up to my room for a bit. Let me know when lunch is ready.”
“Sure thing, honey.” Barbara waited until she heard Judy's door close, then fished Lily out of her ass and held the girl in her palm. “Oh, Lily, you poor thing! I'm so, so sorry! I promise I didn't know that about you shrinkers! If it's because of your condition then I don't have any business punishing you for being a little perverted. I hope you can forgive me, honey.” Lily was still dazed from her stay in Barbara's crack, and didn't know what to make of Judy's latest lie, but if it got her out of that horrible prison, she supposed it was alright for now. “Come on, let's get you washed and ready for lunch. I'll have something special ready for you to make up for it.”
She took Lily to the bathroom, applied soap to her hands, and lathered Lily between them, then carefully rinsed herself and Lily and headed back to the kitchen with Lily safe in her cleavage. The potato salad was almost done cooling by then; Barbara served it along with some chicken breast and called Judy down to eat. “Oh, and Lily? It's time for your special meal.” She dropped Lily on the floor, right in front of her bare feet, then swiped up a tiny bit of potato from her plate, left it between her toes, and squeezed it into mush with them. “There you go, sweetie! Your favorite food from when you were still normal, mixed with the toe jam you love so much as a shrinker! I hope you enjoy!”
Lily could have done without the toe jam, but even with it, this was the best meal she'd had in ages, and she cried tears of joy as she licked it up from her stepmom's toes.
“Aww, look at how happy she is eating from your toes, mom! Hey, when she's done eating, how about I let her drink my sweat to wash it down?”
“That's so kind of you, Judy! I'm sure your sister would really appreciate it!”
Lily's heart skipped a beat hearing Judy's offer, and she started eating more slowly in hopes that Judy would get bored and leave before she finished, but Judy just took her shoes off after a while and collected Lily directly with a swipe from her big toe. “Drink up, little sis!I got all the water you need right here!”
Her foot was really sweaty, it was true, with enough of it to last Lily for days. Luckily she wasn't thirsty, having already drunk her fill of the tap water Barbara had washed her with, or else she would have been forced to drink her half-sister's sweat. But the sweat was just an excuse for Judy to torment her shrunken sister, rolling Lily between her toes, smothering her underfoot, and playing other such games with her. Eventually she finished, and handed Lily back to Barbara.
Since Lily had already eaten, Barbara saw no reason to put her back at her feet just yet. Instead she dropped the girl in her shoes and asked her to clean her insoles. Lily saw she couldn't escape, so she figured she might as well play along to keep busy. She crawled around in the muck of Barbara's insole, scraping away the grime and dumping it in a big pile.
The shoe was in the living room, which gave Lily a great position from which to hear the conversation when Claire arrived a little later. “So, what did you want help with, Barbara? You said you wanted to talk about it in person,” said their neighbor.
“It's about Lily and what happened with her this morning.” Barbara repeated Judy's lie to Claire, about how shrinkers like Lily couldn't help but try to fulfill their needs with their caretakers and that's why she had been in her panties this morning. “I feel sorry for the poor girl, and I would let her do her thing if that's what she needs, but even if I'm not her birth mother it still feels weird to me. And it might sound weird to you, but then I started thinking, 'What about Claire?' You hang out with her plenty, so she might have the same feelings for you, and you're not her family in any way, so there'd be nothing incest-y about it if you helped her out instead of me or Judy. So, what do you think? Are you up for it? I hope it doesn't offend.”
“Barbara, it's fine! Anything your little Lily needs, I'm more than happy to help with!”
“You're too kind, Claire! I'm sure she'll really appreciate it. When do you have time this week?”
“Why not now? I'll take her home with me, keep her for a couple hours, then I can come drop her off. We'll have loads of fun, I'm sure!” That sounded fine to Barbara, so she led Claire to her shoe where Lily had already amassed quite a huge pile of grime. The young woman trembled as she was lifted off the floor along with the shoe and held under the gaze of the two middle-aged goddesses.
“Aw, look at how hard she's been working since I left her there!” Barbara said, scooping out the grime pile with a fingernail and flicking it away to be vacuumed up later.
“I can tell she's a very good girl, Barb. You're as lucky to have her as she is to have you! And starting today, sweet pea, you and I will have each other too!” Claire pulled Lily out in the same way, and gave the girl a big, smothering kiss before dropping her down her crotch, where her panties kept Lily fastened to her pussy lips. There Lily stayed, fearing what would come next, until Claire arrived home and dropped her panties. Lily hit the floor along with them, and watched from below as Claire sensuously took off the rest of her clothes, as if putting on a show for her. In a moment she was buck naked, biting her lip as she looked down on Lily. She was several years younger than Barbara, and several inches shorter too—she'd been shorter than Lily before her shrinking, and was shorter than Judy also, only a couple inches above five feet tall.
Her jogging kept her relatively trim, and while her tummy wasn't as flat as it used to be, she still had noticeable curves. Her tits hadn't yet started sagging with age, her thighs were nicely thick, and her skin remained smooth thanks to her many beauty products. Yes, she was still attractive for her age, and she moved as if she knew it, swaying her hips to put a nice bounce in her boobs. But Lily was not so much turned on as she was scared of the lustful look Claire gave her.
“Ohhh, Lily. Finally you're here, Lily. You can't imagine much I've wanted to be alone with you, Lily. Just me and my precious little flea~.” Claire giggled and dropped to her knees above Lily, shaking the tiny thing's world with the impact. Her thighs flanked the poor girl now, and her pussy loomed large in her view, its musty scent washing over her again as Claire started to finger herself. “Look at you poor little thing. You're barely a speck of lint on my panties. So weak and helpless. You're lucky you have Barbara and me to take care of you, and your sister Judy too. Can you imagine how lost you'd be without us? You probably wouldn't survive without all the toe jam and sweat we let you have.”
A finger descended on Lily, its surface slick with pussy juices that glued the helpless shrinker to it as she was raised up to Claire's godlike eyes. “Now Barbara wants me to help you deal with your little urges. And you know, I'm more than happy to help, but it's only fair that this goes both ways, don't you think? I'll help you, just as long as you help me too~.” She lowered Lily down her body, until her pussy was all the tiny woman saw. A huge, majestic pussy, totally indifferent to the shrinker's plight.
Coupled with the juices already covering most of her body, its musk was so intense that it smothered the fear out of Lily, and grew lust in its place. Though she tried to resist, her mind became a plaything of Claire's hormones just as easily as her body became a plaything of her fingers. Her hopes were as slim as a mortal's trying to resist an almighty Goddess, and by the time she was thrust into Claire's heated womanhood, she had already been brainwashed into wanting it, as she had last night with Barbara.
Claire became sopping went and got close to cumming the moment she sensed Lily's pathetic squirming inside her, but she knew how to make these moments last and held herself back. She would go on to spend two hours edging with Lily, thrusting the girl in and out of her pussy or otherwise playing with the shrinker while she fingered herself, whether by sucking on the girl like a little candy or rubbing her into her nipples, even pressing the little speck to her asshole and playing at pushing her inside like before.
Possessed by the woman's hormones, Lily readily surrendered to all of it, and if ever Claire had stopped she would have desperately begged her to keep going. For those two hours she was made intimate with every inch of the woman's body, and worshipped it all as best as she could, cumming multiple times that afternoon. She had never been happier, certainly not since she shrank. And yet when she was returned to Barbara that evening and the hormones wore off, all she was left with was shame at herself, and horror at how easily her thoughts and feelings had been pushed out of her head by Claire's lust.
Kara's Invasion by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A DCU story. Kara Zor-El, working for Brainiac, begins the invasion of Earth in Freeland, with only Lightning around to stop her.
RATING: R
TAGS: Titan, Mega, F/f, Crush, Destruction, Violent, Feet, Butt
After the destruction of Krypton, the Kryptonian baby Kara Zor-El was captured by the advanced AI Brainiac, and raised to become his enforcer. Living away from the red sun of Krypton, Kara gained incredible powers, such as strength, flight, enhanced senses, and more, making her a perfect soldier for Brainiac, who sent her all over the galaxy to conquer new worlds. And Kara enjoyed all this. She enjoyed her great power, enjoyed wreaking destruction against a helpless planet, seeing its people flee from her screaming in terror.
On this day, Kara was sent to conquer another planet for him—a young planet called “Earth” by its people, the “humans”. They were a weak and underdeveloped lot, with such backwards technology that Brainiac had little interest in conquering their world. Instead he had sent Kara there to destroy it all, and make an example of it for any other worlds which dared to oppose him. And so it is that she first appeared in the sky above Freeland, looking across that city.
Freeland by this point was no stranger to weird occurrences. It was a city of superpowered heroes and villains, and as its people looked at the blue and red figure floating above them, they wondered which of the two she would be.
Even from half a mile above ground, Kara heard their worried whispers and saw the fretful looks on their faces, and she smiled, anticipating what fun she would have with them. First, though, it was time to test the new gift that her “father” Brainiac had given her.
The gift was a small red band around the end of her left arm, a highly advanced device whose technology was based on what Brainiac used to shrink and capture the great cities of his conquered worlds. As Kara pressed a button on the edge of the band, she began to grow, slowly swelling bigger and bigger. From being the same size as the lowly, powerless humans below, she went to being twice their size, then five, ten, twenty, and more. Her whole body tingled with power the likes of which she'd never felt before. She threw back her head and moaned with the blissful sensation, all while the people of Earth watched on in growing fear.
At around a hundred feet tall and still growing bigger, Kara began to float closer to the ground. Thousands of people turned to flee with whatever means they had, and almost everyone made it out of the way by the time she settled on the earth at a height of one thousand feet tall.
Kara's red boots settled on the rows of houses with such a delightful crunch. With her height at its maximum, she peered down at the swarms of pitiful insects scurrying away from her might. Yes, insects; what better name was there for beings so small and pathetic as these? No one now thought to defend themselves, nor to ask her why she'd come, nor even beg for her mercy; they just ran mindlessly away like the puny little bugs they were. Still, they stopped when Kara raised her voice, effortlessly making herself heard across the whole city and beyond. “Humans of Earth! My name is Kara Zor-El of Krypton. I come to you in service of my father, Brainiac. He has taken note of your world, and your pathetic level of development, and sent me here to grant you all a great honor: to be destroyed as an example to all who would resist his empire.”
No one in Freeland understood a lick of that stuff about Krypton, Brainiac, or an empire, but the bit about destroying their world was crystal clear to them. People panicked all over the city. They ran for their cars, or to their neighbors begging to be let in their cars, often neglecting to take anything with them in their hurry to escape before this alien giantess killed them in cold blood.
Their reaction was everything Kara had hoped for, and once everyone was running, the game was on. “Do you really think you'll get to live by running away from me?” Kara took a step forward, putting such power into it that the whole city felt the impact. “I've destroyed worlds bigger and more advanced than yours when I was no bigger than you humans. If I wanted to, I could clear out your world in minutes. All you get by running away is a few more moments to live. Oh, but don't let that stop you! The more you pathetic little bugs fight to survive, the more fun it will be to kill you all!”
With just one more step, she had already caught up to the fleeing masses, crushing something like a hundred humans beneath her boot. Step, step, step—even at a casual pace, Kara more than kept up with the bugs below, ending more and more of them no matter where or how quickly they ran. They were no match for her even without her powers, and with her powers they had no hope of survival. With her X-ray vision she could see the humans hiding inside, and with her heat vision she could burn their homes and workplaces to ask and dust. With her super-breath she sent hurricane-force winds tearing through the city, toppling buildings and sending the puny humans flying into the air. With her flight and super speed she made a lap of the city's perimeter, tearing a deep gash in the earth all around it so that no one would make it out of this killing field. And this was all still going easy on them; if she got serious about destroying the world, it would be gone far too quickly for her to have any fun with it. Way better to draw it out until she had her fill of it.
Kara had received an absolutely laughable amount of resistance so far. She knew she could handle anything these insects might throw at her, that fighting against her was a lost cause, but still she'd assumed the humans would try something. So far all they'd done was run and hide. If that's all they were capable of then they truly deserved what was coming to them.
But before Kara could deliver it, she felt a slight tingling on her rump, and looked back to find a slim, black-and-yellow figure standing atop a building, electric sparks shining in its hands.
“Finally someone with the guts to fight back!” Kara walked over to the building, whose top reached up to her hips, while the woman perched on top of it shuffled her feet to keep balanced against the earthquakes of Kara's steps. She looked afraid, but stood her ground nonetheless. Kara liked that. “Who are you, human? A soldier from this planet?”
“You can call me Lightning,” the woman answered. “I'm one of this city's protectors, and I'm here to ask you nicely to leave my city, and my planet, or else make you leave by force if I have to.”
“Ha! Big words for such a small insect. Let's see you back them up.” Kara raised her hand to swat down that little bug, but just as she was bringing it down, Lightning flew out of the way, narrowly dodging that slap. “Not bad! You're pretty fast, for being so small. But not fast enough.” Lightning was zipping around Kara, throwing bolts of electricity at her. They struck Kara's suit, and some of them even hit her face, but no matter where they struck or how powerful they were, Kara felt no more than a tingle from any of them. Lightning, on the other hand, surely felt it when Kara struck back with a lightning-fast swat and knocked her out of the air.
To Kara's delight, Lightning survived. Granted, she'd been holding back with that blow, but none of the other humans she'd seen so far would have survived even that, judging by how they'd fared under her boots. Still, the little woman looked totally out of it after landing in the middle of the street. She couldn't even stand, let alone fly, as Kara stood over her. “Is that all? That's so pathetic. Here I was hoping you'd give me more of a fight. I doubt you could even handle me at my regular size. Oh well. At least you look pretty sturdy. Maybe I can get some use out of you as my toy.”
Kara slipped off her boot as she said this, and slowly lowered her huge, sweaty foot onto Lightning, until the little woman was smothered under the ball of her foot. Smothered but still alive, even as Kara kept upping the pressure. Though she was as small as an ant next to the Kryptonian colossus, she kept bravely fighting against Kara's foot, if you could call that pitiful squirming a fight.
“Keep struggling all you want, bug. Makes it more fun to stomp you flat. In the meantime, I'll be sticking you in my boot so you can follow along with every single step I take to crush this city and its people!” Lightning was still stuck to Kara's sole as the giant foot lifted off the ground and moved back towards the entrance of her boot. It was such a relief to have all that weight off of her again, but Kara's threat to this world weighed more heavily on Lightning than anything else. She couldn't let this invader kill any more people. She would put a stop to the carnage, no matter what it took.
Channeling her powers to their fullest, Lightning made both her own body and this part of Kara's sole negatively charged, causing herself to be flung away from it. She landed quite luckily on some power cables, which was exactly what she needed. Though Lightning knew it would cause trouble for others, she believed she could make up for it. This invader was insanely powerful, maybe more than anything Lightning her ever fought on her own previously. The only way she would stand a chance was by supercharging herself. And so, the young woman pulled on the power surging through those cables, absorbing all of the city's electricity into her body.
Kara saw this, but chose not to intervene as whatever was going on looked very interesting. Lightning's body reacted to the energy, becoming all wrapped up in pure electricity, or maybe turning into it—it was hard even for Kara's super vision to see exactly what was happening. Once finished, she looked like a being of pure energy. But the question was, would she fare any better against Kara now, or was it just a flash in the pan?
The energy was so intense that Lightning found it hard to think of anything but the awesome power filling her. She was slow to act, spending a few seconds looking at the titanic invader who didn't look half as threatening as she had before. Even when Kara tapped her feet, Lightning was unaffected. It was all rather boring, Kara thought, and she prepared to stomp the little bug flat again, but just then she was struck by lightning.
Though there wasn't a cloud in the sky, one bolt after another formed in that deep blue expanse and raced down towards Kara, shocking her full of electricity. Her muscles appeared to tense involuntarily. More than a hundred lightning strikes hit her in the span of a single minute, and many more would have come if Lightning could have made them, but the sky and the earth were exhausted and so was she. With most of the energy gone from her, she was back to her normal self, wondering if her attack had been enough. Please let it be enough.
Kara fell to her knees, eyes wide open and staring straight ahead like she was stunned or... dead? Lightning didn't relish the thought of using her powers to kill, but she couldn't see how there was any other solution to this monster's attack. When she saw Kara coming to, she tried to summon more lightning, but all she could manage was a single half-hearted strike on the Kryptonian.
“Oh, I'm sorry, did you think you were doing anything to me? Sorry to disappoint you, but that was just an act. You should have seen the look on your face just now!” Kara's cruel laughter rang in Lightning's ears. The young hero tried another attack, throwing much of her remaining energy at Kara, but the Kryptonian stood in place and let it hit, thinking nothing of it. “I guess that's all you're capable of, huh? I'll give you some credit: your attacks did manage to sting me a little. If I were at my normal size, it probably would have hurt. There's no way it would have killed me though. You, your people, this entire planet—you're all too pathetic to do a thing to me. And this isn't even as big as I can get! Let me show you some more of my power.”
The Kryptonian reached up to her armband and pressed a button again. Instantly she started swelling up to incredible sizes. The earth rumbled under the strain of holding up that colossal figure, and threw Lightning down on her hands and knees. She watched Kara grow bigger and bigger, and saw the Kryptonian's huge bare foot rushing towards her in its growth. It luckily stopped before she was crushed beneath it, but just the sight of its toes looming before her was enough to make her feel sick to the pit of her stomach. Those monsters were each the size of a house; compared to them, Lightning was nothing but a pathetic little flea.
As Lightning stared at her toes, Kara gathered saliva in her mouth and with perfect aim spat it onto Lightning. It splatted on the young woman, and forced her flat on the ground, holding her down even as she strained to pick herself up.
“Well, it's been fun playing with you, but it's time I wrapped up our game and got serious about destroying your city. Let's see if you survive this!” Kara took to the sky, floating higher and higher, until the mile-tall titan was hardly more than a speck in the middle of all that blue. Other people were relieved, thinking the invader had had enough of their planet for now, but Lightning was terrified. If Kara was taking all this preparation, then whatever she had planned for them must be truly devastating. She broke free of the giant's spit, and began to fly away, but by then Kara had already begun her descent. She fell back to earth, streaking through the sky like a huge, destructive meteor, surrounded by an aura of flames as the atmosphere combusted around her fast-flying figure.
The only use Kara made of her powers was for adjusting her trajectory towards her little playmate. Even as Lightning raced away from where Kara had left her, that meteoric woman followed her every movement. The only thing Lightning could hope to do was lead her away from the city, to give everyone the best chance possible of survival, but she still hadn't reached even halfway to the perimeter when Kara made impact ass-first.
The Kryptonian's landing rippled through the entire city, annihilating everything. What had seemed solid ground now roiled like a stormy sea, rising and falling and splashing outwards, unearthing what had been buried and burying what had stood on the surface, at the same time as an enormous blast wave ravaged the air and added to the destruction. When all was said and done, it was as if the city had been struck by a nuclear bomb. There was hardly so much as a single wall or even a tree left standing anywhere. Even out on the furthest edges, the number of survivors was maybe one in a hundred; for at least a couple miles around the impact crater, no living thing moved. At least not until Kara flew out of the hole, laughing as she surveyed the vast field of destruction.
“Ha! I've been wanting to do that ever since I got Father's gift! What do you say now, Lightning? Do you still think you can stop me after all this? Oh, right, I still need to check if you're alive!” She twisted around to look at the spot on her right cheek where that lightning bug was hopelessly plastered. She was barely moving, but Kara could see she still clung to life if just barely; all it took was a little spank elsewhere on her ass and her jiggling glutes shook the human out of her stupor. “That's a fitting place for you, bug! I might keep you there when I get tired of having you at my feet. But before we do any of that, I want you to have a real good look at what I've done to your city.” With superhuman precision, Kara pinched both of Lightning's arms between a pair of fingertips and peeled the tiny woman off her blue-clad ass, hoisting her up to witness the destruction all around them.
Lightning didn't want to believe that this wasteland really was Freeland. It was utterly unrecognizable. But deep down she knew it was her home. Everything was gone. Everyone was gone. Her friends, her family, everyone who hadn't been blessed to find themselves out of town on this awful day. Millions of lives ended by this... sadistic monster who now held her Lightning between her fingertips.
It all seemed so hopeless. Even if other superheroes showed up, all of them working together, Lightning couldn't see how they would ever be able to stop the invader, especially if this wasn't her limit. They would die. Everyone would die. And she would end up this girl's toy for the rest of her life, however long Kara decided that should be.
No. She couldn't let it come to that. There had to be a way to stop her before anyone else died. There had to... A-ha!
Channeling the last of her power, Lightning turned into her form of pure energy and zapped her way out of Kara's grip, flying straight for the wristband that had made her grow. Surprised, Kara failed to react before she touched the device. Everything about it was alien to Lightning, from the power source to he materials it used; would she be able to control it like she could control Earthly electronics? She had to try at least, and with Kara already shouting at her, there was no time to get further acquainted with the device.
Choosing a function at random, Lightning triggered it just as Kara's hand fell on her, and squeezed her in its powerful grip. Even with her superhuman durability, she felt her bones about to shatter and screamed into the hard-as-steel hand which held her. At the same time, the device started beeping. “What do you think you're doing, you little... W-what the!?”
As Kara was speaking, a thick, green gas started seeping out of the wristband. It sapped her energy, made her mind grow fuzzy and her body grow ill. She couldn't move her arm anymore; soon she couldn't move anything else. Her legs faltered and crumpled under her immense body, and she started to fall, seemingly in slow motion. Her last waking thought before she passed out was about Lightning, and getting revenge on the little bug, so even as gravity dragged her down, she made sure she'd fall on the hand that held Lightning and keep her trapped in there.
This impact wasn't nearly as big as her earlier one, but it was still felt for miles around. Lightning was caught up in it, just as Kara planned, and try as she might, she could barely move in the titan's fist. At the same time, she noticed Kara's pulse slow down, and heard the same happen to her breathing. At times it seemed on the point of stopping altogether, and Lightning fervently prayed that's what would happen. But after a while the trends reversed and recovery set in. Kara began to stir once more. She groaned and sighed, moved her hand, and feeling Lightning inside it, she tightened her grip. Oh, she squeezed the hell out of that bug now, until Lightning almost passed out herself. Not that it made much difference; she was all out of energy, and another stunt like her previous one would have been impossible for her now. When Kara opened her hand again, Lightning was too beat to move. All she could do was lie in the Kryptonian's huge palm and tremble under her terrifying scowl.
“Explain yourself, bug. How did you know that kryptonite was my weakness And how did you make it come out of father's gift?” Kara asked.
“K-kryptonite? I... I don't know what that is.”
“Don't you lie to me! That green gas. How did you make my wristband produce it?”
“I don't know. I really don't! I just activated one of its circuits. I didn't have the time to analyze what it would do.”
Kara glared at the insect, but her sight and sound both told her that Lightning wasn't lying. “You're useless to me, then,” she muttered, and flicked the woman down below. Once she landed, Kara dropped a big toe on her, flattening and smothering Lightning until she was stuck to it. Then she sat back and started toying with her catch, squeezing and rolling her between her toes.
The kryptonite was almost out of her system by now, but still it bothered her. There was no reason for it to have come out of her wristband, and yet it had. Kara peeled back the covering on the device, made of a substance which blocked out her x-ray vision. After that, she quickly found the compartment which had held it and the siphons which released it. It must have been there all this time, ever since Brainiac gave it to her. But why? Why would the one who called her Daughter, the one she called Father, put this poison in this gift to her and not warn her of it? She wanted to believe there was a good reason, but try as she might, she could think of nothing—nothing except that her “father” had meant to use this on her if she ever defied him. What else could he do? Could he override it remotely and make it shrink her so she wasn't a threat to him anymore? Kara wanted answers from him, but if any of this was true, Brainiac wouldn't just sit by and let her question him. Unless...
Kara raised her foot and splayed her toes. Lightning was there between them, her puny body plastered there by toe jam. She looked miserable and pathetic; pathetic enough to accept Kara's offer, maybe.
“Hey, you! You want me to spare your planet, don't you? And you'd do anything to make that happen?” Lightning was slow to reply, but at last she gave a small nod. Then Kara explained the situation to her, or as much of it as Lightning needed to know. “This Brainiac, he's the one who asked me to destroy your planet. He doesn't need me to do it; he has other weapons that can wipe out a civilization as backwards as yours, even if it takes him longer. If you help me get rid of him, he won't pose a threat to your world anymore, and neither will I. All you have to do is examine my wristband and destroy any means of controlling it remotely.”
Lightning couldn't believe it. After destroying Freeland, after almost killing her, now this monster was asking her for help?There was nothing Lightning wanted more than to see Kara dead. But that was beyond her powers, maybe beyond anyone's powers. To make peace with the monster was the only way to save everyone's lives. And, as far as she could tell, it sounded like Kara was being honest. “Okay. I'll do it. And once he's gone, you'll never come near this planet again.”
Mityl's Monster Movie by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A recently-grown giantess gets the role of the monster in a found footage movie.
RATING: PG
TAGS: F/fm, Gentle, Feet, Mouth play, Handheld
Few people had known about Mityl before her “condition” manifested. The young woman had been an actress even back then, but a low-profile one, mainly limited to local ads and amateur filmmakers. Still, she had received some accolades at a couple film blogs and a small festival earlier this year thanks to her acting in Up at Sunset, and she felt it all heralded the big break that would begin her unstoppable rise to stardom.
She was more right than she ever suspected.
One late summer night, Mityl inexplicably grew. Not by an inch or two, but by several thousand feet, all in the span of a couple minutes. Mityl, heavy sleeper that she was, never felt it happening, and slept soundly as she collapsed her bed, burst out of her home, and razed the whole neighborhood under her growing body. Luckily everyone turned up perfectly safe, if a bit shaken, when she got up the following morning and discovered the unprecedented transformation.
How had this happened? How long would it last? What was she to do while she stayed at this size? Another person would have fretted over all this, but Mityl took it as the opportunity she had been waiting for. Her very first act at her colossal new size was to introduce herself to all the cameras broadcasting her to the world and declare her intent to become the biggest movie star ever. Her second act was to march straight to Hollywood, collect every last actor, director, writer, or producer she saw, and pitch to them a fantastic new movie idea featuring an ambitious young woman (who just happened to be thousands of feet tall) looking to make a name for herself in the big city after leaving her country life behind.
It was a surreal experience sitting in the palm of her hand a mile above ground and being made to listen to a movie pitch from someone who clearly had zero writing skills. At least she seemed... relatively harmless, but would she remain so if they turned her down?
How were they going to let her down gently? That was the question on everyone's minds as she went on and on about her idea, and only one of them had come up with an answer by the time she finished talking and set her expectant gaze on each of them in turn.
“Ahem!” A middle-aged man raised his hand and stood up. “Miss... Mityl, was it? Kirk Engelson here. Don't know if you've heard about me but you must've heard about some of my movies. Massacre at Red Peak? Fifteen Ways to Die? The Life You End May Be Your Own? All me. Now listen, I'm not too keen on your story personally, but I do got another movie in the works, one with a role for someone like you. We're still working on it, gonna be some time before we're ready to film, but I'll definitely give you a call once we've got everything sorted out. Sound good to you? I'm just gonna need you to put me down so I can go work on all that. Oh, and uh, let's make this an exclusive thing, okay? I don't want to see you cozying up to any other directors until this movie's done, or else I'll find someone else to play this role.”
“Really? What kind of movie is it?” Mityl asked, pulling her hand closer so she wouldn't miss a word out of Engelson's lips.
He almost lost his nerve under her intense reddish stare, but kept enough to answer. “Eh, you know, I don't want to give away too much, specially not in front of the competition, but if you haven't already you should watch my other movies for a sense of what to expect. Trust me when I say it'll be big! Big enough for you and then some! You'll be famous! A star like no one else!”
More than satisfied with that, Mityl put everyone down and headed back to her hometown to giddily await the day she was called up for Mr. Engelson's movie.
Now, Engelson had no such movie in the works when he said all this to her, and at the time he had no intention of calling her up for anything. It was his hope that, however this young woman had gotten so huge, she'd soon be back to normal and out of Hollywood's hair forever. But the days rolled slowly by and nothing of the sort came to pass. Mityl was as huge as ever, and the scientists she let examine her said it might be impossible to put her back to normal. It seemed the world would just have to live with this giantess.
The whole situation made the trending news worldwide. Mityl became a subject of discussion, of fear and admiration, for billions of people. The girl reveled in the attention; she toured the whole country, and then the whole continent, giving interviews to anyone who asked, spending time wherever there were people so she'd be seen and admired. And what did she keep bringing up every time? Why, her starring role in the amazing Mr. Engelson's upcoming film project.
Kirk was salivating over the free publicity. It'd be a crime to let this juicy opportunity pass him by. And so he sat down and tried to think up some basic movie he could film in an afternoon and release before Mityl faded from public attention.
A week later, he went to visit her in person. She was in the middle of another interview then, with some big online influencer, and Kirk took this chance to intrude on it and drop some vague comments about his movie before calling Mityl away to discuss “important business” with her.
She followed his car away from the city, the ground rattling with her footsteps as she walked beside him. Then, once they were away from any prying ears, he got out and let her pick him up again to talk. “Alright, here's the deal. This movie's a little different from my other ones. You know found footage films? That's how we're gonna do it. There won't be a set or fancy cameras. In fact, there isn't even gonna be a script. It'll be pure improvisation, at least on your end. You can handle that, right? Of course you can! Bright girl like you can handle anything Hollywood throws at you. Just gotta stay in character, follow the basic story outline and, you're golden. And what is the story? Well...”
Mityl committed his every word to memory. The movie wasn't anything like the one she'd originally pitched, but it still had her super excited! She spent the next couple days trying to find the right mindset for her character, then on the third day, early in the afternoon, she headed for the location where Mr. Engelson had directed her: a site far removed from civilization, beyond an impressive mountain range—“impressive” here meaning three hundred feet taller than Mityl.
The occasion had her swimming in nerves. Gosh, she really hoped she could make a good impression! If only she had more fitting clothes for it. The black shorts and plain white shirt she had been sleeping in when she grew were the only thing she had to wear now, though she hoped to get herself a proper wardrobe her size once she was rich and famous. Mr. Engelson had said she was fine like this, though, and that they'd fix her up in post if necessary.
Mityl stopped and sat where the foothills began, keeping well out of view of the other side, to fix up her hair and clothes and get in character. Well there wasn't much to do about her clothes, but she undid both her buns and then bunned her hair all over again to make sure they were perfect.
There was no one that she could see on this side of the mountains, and Mr. Engelson said there wouldn't be anyone on the other side either except for the actors. The land was uneven out here in the foothills, with sparse greenery. Mostly it was rocky grasslands, which should make finding her fellow actors easy enough if it was the same on the other side.
“Come on, Mityl, stop wasting time! Shake off those nerves! Don't let your big break go to waste!” Easier said than done, but she got around to it after another minute, and walked up the mountain's gentle slope ready to act like her life depended on it. “Hope I don't look stupid in front of the other actors,” was her last thought before cresting the peak.
Little did she know she had nothing to worry about there. None of the other people on site were actors. They had been sent by Engelson allegedly to scout the location. “Walk around, explore, take note of anything interesting you see. Bones or markings or weird rock formations. Keep your cameras on the whole time. I want to go over the footage personally.” It wasn't anything like how things were normally done, nor was it normal to send total amateurs scouting all by themselves, but then, Engelson had never been famous for doing things normally. Who would have guessed that his real purpose in sending them here had nothing to do with scouting?
Melanie was the furthest back of the three scouts. She stayed close to the car. Trying to be thorough, she claimed, but really she just hated walking and wanted to stay close to the cooler with their drinks. She was taking a break now, sitting on a conveniently-placed stone, surveying the horizon with her camera in between sips of water, when something over the mountains caught her eye. A head poking out between a pair of peaks. “What the fuck?” she muttered under her breath. “What is she doing here?”
Of course she recognized Mityl. Anyone else would too, unless they spent the past month living in a cave. But who would have expected her to show up here of all places? Forgetting all about her assignment, Melanie turned her camera on the giantess descending from the mountain. It was amazing. The sound of her first steps took half a minute to reach Melanie, but reach her it did, rumbling like thunder even from miles and miles away and with her pace so slow and measured. Before the sound came the tremors, though. They were faint enough to start with, but every new step made them a little bit stronger. What must it be like for her companions, who were so much closer to her? Melanie saw how the surrounding shrubbery shook and the earth bulged outward around the giantess's feet, and took a moment to imagine how it might feel to be standing there.
The uncanny thing was, aside from her surroundings this woman looked so utterly normal. Her clothes were a bit dirty, her chin-length hair a bit unkempt, but otherwise she was an above-average young brunette. Could have been one of Melanie's friends, someone she joined for coffee and a chat on weekends. Instead she was this colossus who reshaped the earth just by walking. In a way it felt less like Mityl had grown giant, and more like Melanie and the rest of the world had shrunk to insignificance.
She was so glad that she hadn't joined the others. Mityl had to be getting close to them by now. In fact, wasn't that Oscar right there, a few steps ahead of her? It had to be; who else would be out here at this time wearing jeans and a red shirt? And the blue shirt and khaki shorts climbing out of a ravine halfway between him and Melanie had to be Paul's.
It was hard to overstate how shaken Oscar was. All the sounds and sensations and the unease felt by Melanie from several miles away was multiplied twenty times over for he who stood only one mile from the titaness. Thank goodness she had stopped now, or who knew what might have happened. He'd heard that she was harmless, but he'd also seen how easily she flattened acres underfoot, and been nearly knocked off his feet by the growing earthquakes. No way in Hell was something like that “harmless”. At first he wanted to keep his head down and let her pass by, but with her still walking towards him, he was desperate to be noticed before the unthinkable happened. Waving his arms, calling her name, he moved under Mityl's line of sight and soon caught her attention.
The giantess's eyes widened, and she seemed on the verge of speaking, but then she stopped herself and... well, her whole demeanor changed. Her face hardened, and her back straightened. Her face tilted back, so she was almost staring down her nose at him, and with a hand on her hip she gave such a spine-chilling smirk that Oscar regretted his choice at once.
“My, my. What are you doing all the way out here, human? And by yourself, too. Don't you know this is my territory?” Oscar backed away at the sound of her deep, rumbling voice, and instinctively cast his eyes back in search of an escape route. “Hey! I asked you a question, little man. Can you answer it, or can't you?” She leaned down, her whole upper body hanging over him. The ground shuddered as she did, but that wasn't what knocked him over; the mere sight of that overwhelming motion made Oscar lose all sense of balance and fall on his rump, trembling like a wet kitten. He dropped his camera, its whole existence forgotten in light of this titan.
“I... N-no, I didn't know.”
“You didn't know. And I suppose you think that excuses your trespassing, huh?” Mityl stretched a hand towards Oscar. Her fingers touched down all around him, each a hundred feet away, five flesh-and-bone pillars holding up the pink canopy of her palm. Never before had he sympathized so much with the ants he had tormented as a kid. “You humans are so arrogant. I bet you still think you're the top of the food chain even with me around, huh? How about I show you where you actually stand.” Two fingertips closed in on Oscar, and caught him though he tried to run. Their thick, leathery skin enveloped him from head to toe, leaving only a thin gap through which he breathed and watched the world rush past as she lifted him off the ground. His heart dropped down to his stomach, and his stomach down to his feet, but even that was nothing compared to what he felt when he stopped before a pair of lips fit to crush houses, and saw a no-less-massive tongue slide out between them.
Paul saw it all—saw the giantess drop Oscar in her mouth and take her sweet time savoring him, saw her throw back her head, even heard the sickening swallow and her deep, bassy moan as she rubbed her belly afterwards. Nothing could have been more horrifying, and yet, he couldn't look away. Didn't ever think to stop recording it either. He sobbed, but quickly covered his mouth, lest she hear him and bring him the same grisly end. Whatever happened, he couldn't be noticed like Oscar was. Slowly he started going back in the ravine, though who could say how much that would help against a vantage point a mile high? If he kept his head down, maybe he'd make it out alive. He just hoped Melanie was taking the same precautions.
Mityl shut her eyes, taking short breaths through her nose. “I smell more humans.” Her words were like a kick to the gut. Paul started hyperventilating, and barely held back a scream with his hands. The giantess's sharp red eyes swept across the foothills, and all of a sudden they locked onto Paul and she smiled the same as she had for Oscar.
Paul couldn't take it any more. He screamed and screamed as if there were anyone around, anyone in the whole world, who could stop this mile-tall monster. But what else could he do? His legs were turned to jelly, and even if that weren't so, what use would it be to try running from someone like this? When he did manage to get on all fours and start crawling away, it took only a second for Mityl's foot to drop right beside him, very nearly crushing him under its pinkie. Then he turned to the giantess, his face as pale as a ghost's, camera still clutched in his hand.
Mityl quietly crouched and stared at him. She may as well have been a normal woman staring at a bug. “Was that other man your friend?” Her tone made it sound like she was talking to a child. Paul slowly nodded. “Do you want to join him?” He shook his head vigorously. “No? That's too bad. Well, if you won't be my snack, I guess I have no use for you. Good bye, ant!”
Her foot rose up by its heel, and turned its sole to face Paul. It was a thousand feet from end to end, and in its every motion was evident the incredible power that was to be Paul's doom. Then it fell, and blanketed his whole body.
Melanie caught only the end of Paul's execution, her attention called back by Mityl's callous laughter. Sorry as it made her, there was no sense in staying around to be next on the chopping block. The car was just a few steps away; Melanie almost crashed into its side, then yanked open the door, fell behind the wheel, and lobbed the camera on the passenger seat. With blood pounding in her ears, she started the car, and floored the pedal, squealing as it lurched forward. She eased up on it only to check and see what the monster was doing, but when she found those evil eyes staring back through the rear-view mirror, she floored it again and didn't let up.
The road was unpaved but even enough, and the car was an offroader so it could handle the bumps, but what it couldn't do was out speed the monster. Where the car could cover a mile in under a minute, Mityl could do the same in seconds. The casual, self-assured pace with which the giantess strolled after Melanie was more than enough to keep up with her. Then... well, who could say if she drove over something or if the tire was just too worn out, but the next thing she knew it had popped. It took everything Melanie had to keep the car from going out of control and taking her with it. When it settled down, she threw open the door and fell out. That's when Mityl stopped, standing over her.
“And here we have a third trespasser! Tell me, are there any more of you I should know about, or are you the last?”
Melanie's throat tightened as she answered, “I'm the last.”
“Good! Then let me ask what you prefer: being eaten, or stepped on?”
The tears Melanie had been holding back without realizing now spilled out her eyes in thick rainfall. “No, please!” she blubbered. “I don't want to die! Spare me, spare me! I'll... I'll do anything!”
“Anything? Ha! What can you possibly do that's worth keeping you alive for?” Mityl dropped a foot right in front of Melanie, and with toes splayed wide she slid it forward. Both Melanie and the car now stood in the gap between her toes, and with enough space left over for a dozen trailer trucks. “Look at yourself. You're nothing. Too weak to be a slave, and too easily broken to be a toy.” The drumming of her toes all by itself almost bounced Melanie off the ground. The poor woman huddled against the car for protection, even knowing it stood no better chance against Mityl's mighty digits. She tried, really tried, to think of anything she could offer, but her mind came up blank. The giantess was right; Melanie, and the rest of humanity, were nothing beside her.
“Nothing more to say? I guess you finally see the truth. And yet... thinking more on it... maybe I can have more fun with you. I think I'll give you a ride to the nearest city. Then you can watch me eat everyone in sight.” Her toes pulled back at last, just for her fingers to come in their place. They moved the car aside and pulled Melanie screaming off the ground to drop her up on the giant's palm, where she lay as Mityl followed the road that had led them here. In a minute the monster would reach the city. She would crush and devour all its people, leave nothing but destruction in her wake. And there was nothing Melanie could do to stop her.
But Mityl stopped after twenty or so steps, and spoke in such a different tone it gave Melanie whiplash. “Aaaaand, scene! I think that's a wrap, everybody!” She smiled at Melanie, not the cruel smile from before but a perfectly friendly one, almost bubbling over with joy. “So, how did I do? Was I convincing?”
Melanie could find no words except for “What?”, uttered over and over again in growing bewilderment.
“Oh, sorry! Guess I should get you other guys out here.” Mityl pulled her hand under her face; Melanie was scared she meant to eat her, but instead Mityl spat Oscar out onto her palm. She went over to help him, and almost hugged him despite the spit.
It turned out Mityl never swallowed Oscar, and kept him tucked away in her cheek instead. But what could possibly explain that she then produced Paul from her sole, as safe and sound as Melanie and Oscar? The poor man couldn't even speak at first, and when he did, all he could say was that she had stepped on him but somehow it hadn't hurt. A miracle, it sounded like. Mityl couldn't give a better answer; it seemed perfectly natural to her that he should survive being stepped on by someone whose toes alone weighed thousands of tons.
“You three were really great! It's weird but I don't think I've ever seen you before. And I've followed Hollywood for a long time! Are you guys new at this?”
“New at... field surveys?” Melanie asked. Having come out of this unscathed, she was the only one willing to talk to Mityl.
“Field Surveys? No, silly! New at acting! You've got a lot of talent if you are. It really looked like you were scared I was going to kill you!” Mityl spewed out all her thoughts about the scene and everyone's performance, from which Melanie and the others eventually pieced together the trick that Engelson had played on all of them.
Mityl was heartbroken when they explained what had really happened. She apologized over and over and over again, swearing up and down that she had no clue even after the trio said they didn't blame her. Then they sat down together to decide what to do. It was by Oscar's suggestion that they went back for the cameras afterwards, but it was Mityl's idea to send their footage to one of the amateur filmmakers she had worked with previously, and have it all made into a short film that was released in theaters worldwide a few months later.
Kirk Engelson sued them for using his studio's cameras without permission, but dropped the lawsuit when they threatened to countersue for endangerment. The movie made bank, and the profits were split between everyone involved, bringing them enough money to pursue all their dreams. Mityl gave up on working with Hollywood, and teamed up with her director friend instead to make all the movies she wanted to make—including a ton of sequels to their breakout hit, The Giant of the Foothills. She made so many that people started to wonder if she didn't like playing the evil giantess a little too much. But maybe that was what made them such big hits, to the point that copycats started making their own giantess horror films with model sets, special effects, famous actors, and way bigger production values.
Not one of them found half as much success as Mityl's films. There was something so visceral and impressive about a real life giantess that no imitator could hope to match, as anyone who ever saw her in person could attest. And while she wasn't the most successful actor out there, she was more than happy being, in her own way, the biggest movie star in the world.
Five-seveN's Pampering by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Girls Frontline story. The new Commander tends to a freshly-repaired Five-seveN, who's very pleased by all the attention.
RATING: T
TAGS: Mega, F/f, Gentle, Breasts, Mouth play, Feet
As nice as Five-seveN's big new body was, being the biggest and strongest of all of the G&K Dolls came with endless obligations. Turned out that sixteen hundred feet of height, and all the mass and power that came with it, made you very useful in war. She was frequently deployed to the frontlines to break through enemy defenses, hold back an assault, destroy a scouting party, or split their forces and distract them while some other team carried out a mission elsewhere.
Her size and heft also made her a big target, and so a huge amount of ordnance was pumped into her synthetic skin on the regular. Bullets more mostly harmless, piercing her skin but not the protective layers beneath it, but mortars, artillery shells, missiles, and other forms of explosive firepower could and did cause heavy damage in large enough numbers, or if aimed at a weak spot. She could take a lot of abuse, but needed frequent trips to the repair bay, even just for the regular stresses that such a big body underwent in daily life. Bullets and metal shrapnel were extracted from her, her clothes and skin repaired or even replaced, and her body given a general tune-up. It was a lengthy, expensive project, one which could take as much as a week in the worst cases, but the recovery period that followed showed the upsides to being such a valuable asset.
Five-seveN's physical wellbeing wasn't the only thing that mattered to the G&K higher-ups. Her happiness was important to them too, if only to keep her compliant and performing at peak efficiency, and this came with a number of privileges. Almost anything she asked for, if it was in their power to give, they granted to her after repairs.
It was at her request, and by the higher-ups' orders, that the base's junior Commander now approached Five-seveN, to give her the personal pampering she wanted. Usually that job fell to a team of normal Dolls and humans, or to a less-giant Doll, since the task was too great for any one normal person, but today Five-seveN cared more about getting to know the new Commander.
Though it had been a couple months since her arrival at the base, and though she'd been sent here specifically to help manage all its giant T-Dolls, the junior Commander had gone out of her way to avoid Five-seveN, delivering all her commands through comms even when both were in the same location. Not that she had anything against Five-seveN personally—it was just her fear of heights that made it impossible to so much as look at the giant without this awful vertigo.
It seemed today marked the end of her avoidance tactics. Luckily, she wouldn't have to deal with Five-seveN's full height just yet as the Doll would be lying down the whole time. That's how she found Five-seveN, watching the Commander's approach from a mile outside the base. Since her normal clothes were being repaired, she was wearing her skimpy black bikini, laying bare thousands of square feet of skin to the Commander and everyone else at the base, many of whom +the Commander had caught appreciating the view.
Five-seveN was gorgeous, no doubt about it, but it was her size that the Commander fixated on. A hill of that shape and size would have stood out on any topographic map as valuable land to control. Involuntarily, the Commander pictured two battalions fighting for the privilege of setting up a base on her body. Five-seveN would have found that real amusing, she was sure.
“Welcome, Commander!” she cheerily said upon the woman's approach. “Stay there; I don't want you tiring yourself out walking to me. I'll help you the rest of the way!” The Commander would have frozen regardless when Five-seveN's hand stretched over to her. A hundred men could have fit comfortably on its open palm, or sheltered from enemy fire beneath it—or been swatted down like ants.
Sure the Commander knew Five-seveN would never do that, but the fact that she could seemed so much more important just now. Even having seen the battlefield dozens of times before, and felt the roar of enemy artillery threatening her position, she had never felt so frail and vulnerable as she did when a finger and thumb, each tip alone a thousand times more massive than her, settled on the ground to either side of her and started closing in. A tank could not have withstood a squeeze from those giants, much less an ant like herself. She knew it wouldn't happen—giant-model Dolls possessed incredible fine motor skills, as she had learned while training to work with them—but still held out her hands as if to hold them back.
The fingers closed in gently, unstoppably, folding her arms like they were made of tissue paper. In a second her whole body was caught in the painless yet inescapable hold of those peachy walls, and stolen from the earth's support. Only a sliver of the outside world was visible to her, and soon Five-seveN's face occupied all of that sliver, with one huge eye drawn close to look.
“How are you, Commander? Did you sleep well last night? Have a pleasant morning?” For someone so huge that one could almost feel the bassy thuds of her blinking, her tone was jarringly normal, as though talking to a person and not a bug caught in her grip. It compelled the Commander to answer, stiff with fear though she was. “I'm glad! You have a long day of work ahead of you, so it's important to be well rested. Hope you don't mind that I asked for you, by the way. I've just been itching to get to know you better, and I thought, what better chance than this? Do you know what you're doing, Commander?”
“I'm... not sure,” she answered.
“No worries; I'll guide you through it!” Five-seveN moved the Commander away, and dropped her on her lower belly, just above her bikini bottom. The Commander might have been more flustered if not for the sight of Five-seveN's skin as a landscape ahead of her. A landscape that moved along with her slow, deep breaths, rising and falling two dozen feet in each cycle.
After dropping her there, Five-seveN carried up a large wooden tub that seemed a mere thimble between her fingers. She gave the Commander a rag slung over the edge of it, then dumped the water into her navel, which swallowed it up without spilling a drop. The last bit of water, a large bucket's worth or so, she splashed on the Commander herself, and shook the earth with her giggling. “You can start just by washing me for now. We have all day, so no need to rush. Take it slow and enjoy the view!”
The Commander got to work as soon as she dried her face, taking the rag that was already quite drenched and kneeling to scrub Five-seveN's skin. There wasn't really any need to clean it; it had just been replaced two days ago, and since Dolls didn't sweat nor secrete other substances, it was damn near pristine. The whole thing seemed more an excuse to have the Commander crawling all over her—something Five-seveN would have freely confessed to if asked.
The only thing she loved better than seeing for herself how much bigger she was than everyone else, was seeing them appreciate her body, and for that there was nothing better than a first-time reaction. The new Commander didn't disappoint in that regard. She was so adorable working diligently on her skin, trying not to look at anything beyond what she was scrubbing now because every time she did it so plainly overwhelmed her. Five-seveN wanted more looks, though, so she started up a conversation.
“How old are you, Commander? Where are you from? Where did you study? Do you have family? What are your hobbies? Do you drink?” She asked all this and more, splitting the Commander's attention and drawing more looks across her belly and chest. At the same time, she placed her hand on the edge of her tummy, the end of her middle finger resting not ten feet from where the Commander worked.
It was such mixed messaging. On the one hand, Five-seveN holding a normal conversation with the Commander; on the other hand, continuously reminding her that she couldn't even measure up to the giant's fingertips. And that would set the tone for the rest of the day.
“How are you holding up, Commander? Does your rag need more water?” Five-seveN asked after a while. Every so often after that, she scooped up a bit of water from her navel and brought it over for the Commander to wet the rag.
Working from side to side and slowly progressing along Five-seveN's body, it took a couple hours to make it as far as the navel, even being less than thorough with her cleaning. The Commander's arms were sore, her body sweating, while Five-seveN remained as well-rested and spotlessly clean as ever. It felt like mockery, even if the Doll said nothing along those lines.
“Commander, you're looking tired. Why don't you take a break? Even better: take a refreshing dip in the pool!” Though phrased like a suggestion, Five-seveN's finger made it anything but. It nudged the Commander towards the giant's navel, and pushed her in with a little splash. Ten feet deep at the bottom and about as many wide, it really was a pool in the Commander's estimation; one big enough to drown in. After the splash, she swam to the edge and sat there, half-submerged, not daring to leave yet in case Five-seveN would feel insulted.
“Aren't you going in, Commander? Wait, do you not know how to swim?”
“Not too well,” she answered.
“Sorry for pushing you in, then. Although, if you want to practice, I'll be watching over you should anything go wrong. You won't find a better lifeguard anywhere in the world!” The Commander didn't doubt it, but preferred to stay put. She really could use a break, so she lay back with just her legs in the water and shut her eyes. After a while she sensed movement, and things suddenly went dark. She looked up, finding the giant's palm arched over her, fingers idly scratching her tummy. Though it helped block out the sun, the Commander now was way too nervous to relax again, feeling as if any moment now that grooved, uneven roof would collapse on her.
“Say, Commander, I wanted to ask. How's the situation at the front lines? Have we held our ground there since I came back for repairs?”
An unexpected question. The Commander looked up from her scrubbing. “We have, thanks to all your comrades. And thanks to you as well. You were an enormous help in getting us to a more defensible position.”
Thinking on the battlefield situation was a welcome distraction, so the Commander was glad when Five-seveN asked more questions about it, and about what she would be doing once she was sent back. It was the first time today she spoke so deferentially, and it helped get the Commander back on steady footing, even if it wouldn't last.
“Oh, looks like lunch just arrived Commander. You'll help me eat it, won't you?” said Five-seveN.
Lunch in this instance was a big vat of fatty still-sizzling beef and a few hefty cakes. Dolls didn't process food like humans, so eating “healthy” wasn't a factor in their diets; better to get them something tasty and dense in energy.
Five people were needed to carry it all and lay it out next to Five-seveN. The amount of food heaped up there would have fed a hundred soldiers to satiation, but to her it didn't represent even one full bite. Good thing her appetite didn't match her size, or she would have eaten as much as a great metropolis.
After thanking the delivery team, which scurried off right away, Five-seveN placed the Commander down next to her food. She rolled over and rested her chin two dozen yards away, then stuck out her tongue and rested its tip in front of the Commander. Two rows of solid white teeth and the darkness at the back that led to her throat loomed before the Doll's servant. Her breath blew over the Commander with a whoosh, whipping up her ponytail, as the beastly, massive tongue sat wet and glistening awaiting its meal.
Why did a giant Doll need all this? The Commander remembered asking that during her training, and even getting an answer, but whatever the instructor had said was lost to her memories. Felt like the only reason for the giants to have such anatomically correct mouth parts was so she could be here now in this absurd situation.
Well, her task was clear. With a pair of tongs left on top of the cake pile, she grabbed chunks of meat and threw them up on Five-seveN's tongue, allowing the Doll to take it in and savor every few pieces. It was harrowing to watch them disappear into that gaping maw, never to be seen again, most of all since she could all too easily imagine herself traveling down that deep dark throat in place of that food, puny grain of rice that she was. No less unsettling was the squelch of the tongue settling in front of her again, and the view of the gaping cavern.
The cakes came after the beef, three or four at a time, and it only took a minute for all of them to disappear inside Five-seveN, except for one she told the Commander to set aside for herself. “That's the last of it!” she shouted as Five-seveN swallowed her last bite.
“Ah, that's too bad. I'm still a bit peckish.”
“I can give you my cake if you want.”
Five-seveN giggled. “Thanks, but I've had enough sweets. I want something a bit meatier.” The Commander checked the vat of meat again, but it was empty save for some grease and burnt bits welded to the bottom. “No, not that either! I think I'll try something livelier today~.”
The Commander copped on to her meaning much too late. No sooner had she turned around than the giant's tongue slid over her, pushing her flat on the ground. It licked her whole body up and down, smothering her so completely that however hard she tried she couldn't so much as get her head off the ground. It was only an innocent prank, but the Commander truly felt she was about to be eaten up until Five-seveN pulled her tongue away.
“Sorry, sorry! I just can't help myself sometimes. You're all so cute and easy to tease! Do you want another dip in my belly button to wash off, Commander? I can ask for more water if you do.”
“M-maybe later,” she replied, trying to hide how hard she was panting.
Some buckets of paint had been delivered along with the food, and Five-seveN now asked the Commander to paint her nails with them, something she had to do from atop said nails. The paint was the same ashen white as the Doll's hair, and roughly half a bucket was needed to cover each nail. The Commander started doing careful strokes with the big brush they'd left for her, trying to keep the coat even, but later switched to haphazardly slapping the brush around just to finish as soon as possible. As long as she didn't leave anything unpainted it didn't seem to matter..
Though it covered a much smaller area, somehow this painting felt more tiresome than scrubbing all of Five-seveN's lower belly, and that was before she was asked to paint the toenails as well. The one big positive was that she was closer to the ground during all of this.
Five-seveN kept a close watch over her the whole time—close enough to feel her breath while on her nails—which was as unnerving as ever, but at least she kept still until the Commander was finished with everything and back on the ground. Then she wiggled her toes, admiring the paint job. “Pretty good for your first time, Commander! You got a tiny bit on my skin, but I'm sure it's just because you're tired. Next time you can start with the painting and save the scrubbing for later!” Learning there would be a next time made the Commander grimace, though she dropped the frown before it could be seen. “And now... Hm. What else can I make you... I mean, what else is left to do?” She looked herself over, and stopped her eyes on her chest. “Oh right, I almost forgot!”
Once again the Commander was grabbed and lifted to terrifying heights. Rather than some peachy field, this time she was dropped on a black-capped hill, connected to a mirror image of itself by a black rope walkway. Or rather, on the black bikini covering Five-seveN's right breast. The Doll was lying on her back again, head raised to look at the itty-bitty Commander. “This is the last job I have for you today. I need you to check the strap here to make sure it's not damaged. I'm sure you can tell it goes through a lot of stress, and it'd be really embarrassing if it snapped before my normal clothes are ready.”
She meant the strap connecting the cups of her bikini top, which stretched a hundred feet long over a valley just as deep. The Commander almost refused, but a finger appeared at her back to nudge her forward. “Come on, don't be scared~. I promise I'll hold very still so it doesn't wobble.” The wobbling hadn't even occurred to her, so if anything the reassurance just made her more scared, but she was already on one end of the strap with nowhere to go but forward.
The strap was five feet thick, and pulled so taut it may as well have been a steel beam. The Commander dropped to her hands and knees and crawled numbly across, always keeping a firm grip on the fabric with at least one hand. Five-seveN saw it as her trying to be thorough, and watched as though it were the cutest thing in the world.
Though she promised to hold still, her breathing still put a disturbing amount of motion into her chest. The Commander heard that strap groan as those soft wobbles strained it, and feared it could snap at any time. It must have been made of some miracle material to be able to hold together through all that and more.
As she crawled, she kept her eyes fixed on the fabric, ignoring everything else. But after a while she thought, “This isn't so bad,” and figured she could hazard a look overboard to put her resolve to the test. Well it failed the test. The hundred foot drop to Five-seveN's sternum seemed ten times greater than that to the Commander, and she felt herself that much smaller and more helpless next to the Doll. She squeaked and quickly pulled back from the edge, already hyperventilating from that quick glance.
With her whole body tense, she hurried the rest of the way to the end. At last she reached solid ground of Five-seveN's other breast, so relieved she could have kissed it. “Everything looks fine. I couldn't find even a frayed fiber,” she reported, pleased that her voice hardly cracked.
“That's good to hear.” Five-seven sounded like she already knew that's what she'd find. “Thank you so much for your help today, Commander! I'm glad I could finally get to know you. I feel much more confident in your leadership now.”
“You're welcome. So that's it? There's nothing else that needs doing? Can I—should I—go back to work?”
“Don't worry about that! I asked Griffin to let me have all day with you. Since you're already finished with that task, why not take the rest of the day off and relax? No one will say a thing as long as you're here with me. And if someone does, we can say that I kidnapped you and forced you to to stay~.” That didn't feel far from the truth, least of all when Five-seveN grabbed the Commander again.
This time she was introduced to the giant's lip for a big, engulfing kiss, then deposited neatly into Five-seveN's cleavage. Her breasts loomed large beside the Commander, but they didn't become truly threatening until the Doll crossed her arms under her chest, hoisting it higher and making her cleavage so narrow that a squad could have only walked through in single file. At times while she breathed the walls came so close together they nearly entombed the Commander in that flawless synthetic skin. “There you go; a perfect resting place for our new Commander,” said Five-seveN, surely not intending the sinister meaning which the Commander heard in that phrase. “Take a nap if you like. I'll watch over you to make sure nothing happens.”
A pretty sentiment; the Commander would have appreciated it more if she didn't feel like a cornered animal under the gaze of a far greater predator. But she supposed she should be grateful that the only T-Doll of this size was as... well-behaved and considerate as this. In the end she did take Five-seveN's offer and lay down to sleep in her bosom, if only so she wouldn't have to deal with her nerves all afternoon.
Shrunken Cities of Scarlet Devil Mansion by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A Touhou Project story. In trying to summon a human from the outside world, Patchouli accidentally brings a number of shrunken cities that are swiftly deal with by the mansion's other residents.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Nano, Unaware, Fantasy, Butt, Feet, Crush
Patchouli was puzzled. She'd been trying out a spell meant to summon humans from the outside world, but even though she could feel every cast of the spell taking effect, nothing at all had appeared yet. It wasn't until the fourth cast that she finally noticed an effect, though definitely not the one she was expecting. A small magic circle appeared on a nearby table, and soon there materialized inside it what seemed at first glance only a little of dust. But there were too many straight lines and geometric patterns in it for it to just be dust, and on closer inspection Patchouli saw it was an entire human city, shrunk in size to just a few inches across; a tiny city filled with much tinier humans, each of them reduced to a pitiful speck of dust cowering in the streets as Patchouli's lazy lavender eyes overlooked them all.
The sleepy mage seemed an all-powerful Goddess to the mites caught under her gaze. As she stretched a hand towards them, they saw that their whole city was only as big as her palm. When her fingers touched down on the table's surface, each of them a mountain to surpass the biggest on Earth, their whole world was taken by tremors and they were violently knocked off balance, all the while that curious woman just stared at them wordlessly. Her breath ripped through the city's streets, nearly blowing away all that helpless humanity, nearly sucking them up to the depths of her nose. Millions of voices screamed and begged her to stop, but even if she had been able to hear them, Patchouli wouldn't have cared. The city and its people were all hers, at least until she was done examining them.
As awful as it was to be at her mercy, not knowing what the girl intended with them, this city was as yet the luckiest one. Elsewhere in the mansion, another city sat inside an impossibly massive cave, one that was dank with a peculiar scent. Except this cave was no more than the left shoe of the mansion's chief maid, Sakuya Izayoi. As Sakuya awoke and got ready for work, her steps were felt as intense earthquakes by the people inside her shoe. Many buildings collapsed before she even got close to them, but that was nothing yet. When Sakuya put on her shoe, the millions of frightened humans saw her enormous toes, all clad in a fine white stocking, fall through the enormous hole in the roof of their “cave” and start sliding towards them.
Any one of her toes was to them a monster besides which Godzilla would seem a mere mouse. Even the pinkie could have wrecked the whole city in seconds. Seeing them all rushing toward them at the same time, with the incomprehensibly gigantic mass of Sakuya's foot behind them, was enough to shatter the minds of all the pathetic specks whose very existence the chief maid ignored. They could do nothing but scream as that unstoppable white wall fell on them, sweeping away everything in its path. Every last building in the city, and millions of its people, were snuffed out in an instant, their rubble and remains all caught up in the tangles of monstrous fibers that made up her sock, not one of them even reaching Sakuya's skin.
She knew nothing of the destruction she caused, nor of the few hundred survivors wailing in her sock fibers, terrified out of their minds by the merest wiggle of Sakuya's godly toes, and if she had known, she never would have let such a meaningless tragedy get in the way of her duties.
All readied up for the day, Sakuya left her room and walked the long, familiar hall on her way to her mistress's throne room, every step she took rattling the pathetic survivors and assaulting their ears with a deafening clap. She arrived just in time to greet her mistress, the powerful vampire Remilia Scarlet, and to open the door for her.
Remilia proudly entered the throne room and walked to her seat, yet as she approached it, she noticed the seat was already taken. Her keen eyes detected a tiny city sitting right on the cushion, and even saw all the diminutive humans returning her gaze as she approached. The mistress stopped before her throne, red eyes shining devilishly upon the frightened millions, like twin blood moons.
“Is something the matter, Mistress?” Sakuya asked on seeing Remilia's hesitation. She approached to help in any way she could but Remilia's upraised hand halted her.
“Everything is fine. I merely got caught up in thought,” said the vampire, and she calmly turned herself around, greeting the city with a view of her shapely rear. Her dress hung close enough to her body that every curve of it was visible to the specks of dust below. Visible and magnified, though few were in the mindset to admire it as that immense, meteoric butt was falling towards them, bringing them deeper and deeper into its shadow until the instant the whole city was obliterated under its cataclysmic impact, much to Remilia's quiet satisfaction.
By the time Remilia took her seat, Sakuya had already gotten a cup of tea ready for her, and after receiving some orders from her mistress, Sakuya went to carry them out. First, though, she paid a visit to the mansion's front gate, where she found the guard snoring away. A quick rap on her head sufficed to wake her up.
“Morning, Sakuya,” yawned the shameless redhead.
“It would be a good morning if you were doing your job, Meiling,” said the maid. “Look here: you've let those insects build a nest right beside you. In a little longer they could have been crawling all over you. How can someone so careless be a guard for our Mistress?”
Meiling looked at the nest Sakuya pointed out, a small greyish patch right by her feet. “Huh. That definitely wasn't there before. No worries, I'll take care of it, just like I take care of everyone who tries to sneak in here!”
Sakuya frowned, but it was true that Meiling usually did a very good job even if it didn't look that way. She turned and headed back to the mansion. Once she was gone, Meiling slipped off her shoe and raised her foot over the little bug nest, which unbeknownst to her was the third of the cities Patchouli had summoned.
Sweat droplets rained down on the city as she wiggled her toes. The smallest ones were bigger than their greatest skyscrapers, and the deadly shower annihilated entire blocks all over the city. Lint and specks of dust fell along with the sweat, each of them a fast-flying meteor to her helpless victims. The screams of all those human specks were silenced all at once when she finally dropped her sole on them, crushing the city deep into her footprint. Then with a stretch and a yawn she put her shoe back on and rested her eyes again.
She was already snoring by the time Sakuya paid a visit to the library bearing Patchouli's lunch, which she set down at the librarian's request. Patchy's city still sat on the table with her, having been the subject of much curious observation. Patchy was satisfied with what she'd seen, though, and with no more reason to keep it around, she sent it back to wherever it had come from. Or at least, that's what she thought she did. Truth was, something went wrong with the spell, as it did with the others, and rather than being sent back, the city was transported to the seat of Patchouli's chair, at a size even more pitiful than before. The city as a whole could have been take as a speck of dust, and is people were less than germs crawling on it.
The world around them was shaken to its core as Patchouli walked over to the chair, and once they saw her, the pitiful humans were aghast to see her even bigger than before.
It was hard for them to judge just how big she had become, with the vast distances involved, but when she turned her back to them, her cheeks loomed far above those germs, each of them as huge as a moon. Millions of voices wailed as her butt began its descent. At their diminutive size, time ran faster for them than it did for Patchouli, who seemed to move in slow motion, but “slow” for her was still unbelievably fast for them.
Larger and larger grew Patchy's butt in the view of the unnoticed germs, its curved becoming ever more pronounced until... WHAM! With the force of a falling planet Patchouli's rear settled on the cushion just a fraction of an inch away from those specks, kicking up a vicious wind that blew away all their screams. They would have been blown away too, but those germs were so small that static forces could hold their whole city safely in place.
They stood now before Patchy's butt crack, shaking and sobbing as their feeble minds struggled with its incomprehensible size. All that vastness looming over them made clear to all their minds that they were nothing. Even had she looked at her chair, she would never have noticed their city sitting on it. She could end their lives it an instant even now—and that's precisely what happened when she scooted back in her chair. The wall of endless pink rushed towards them faster than they could scream. Its threads zoomed in on them, until a single one was all they could see. The the thread smashed right into them, snuffing out the city in an instant.
And yet, miraculously, some humans survived, just as they did in the other cities, saved by the softness of the very girls who had so easily ended the lives of all their neighbors. Now reduced to germs, or less than germs, they clung to the skin and clothes of the Scarlet Devil Mansion's godlike inhabitants, beneath their care, beneath their notice, surviving off the refuse of those immense women. At least for a while. It wouldn't take much to end their lives, and one by one they were snuffed out by the most casual actions from their superiors, be it the curl of a toe or the mere adjustment of their sitting position. The girls even killed them by sweating, drowning the helpless humans in vast lakes of sweat, until eventually all were gone.
Deku's Shrink Quirk 01 by idunnow
Author's Notes:
A My Hero Academia story. A seemingly quirkless Izuku wakes up shrunk one morning. He's excited to finally have a quirk, but finds that he still needs practice before he can return to his normal size. Until then, he's stuck with his mother taking care of him.
RATING: PG
TAGS: Minikin, F/m, Maternal, Gentle, Unaware, Feet, Breasts, Entrapment
For as long as he could remember, Izuku Midoriya had wanted nothing more than to be a Pro Hero. It was a wish inspired by his idol: All Might, the greatest hero to ever exist. But as the years slowly ticked by, Izuku began to worry. His quirk still hadn't manifested. In fact, he was the only one in his class, and almost the only one in the whole grade, who still didn't have a quirk. “Don't worry, honey, I'm sure it'll develop eventually!” said his mother, Inko, in an attempt to cheer him up. Izuku wanted to believe she was right, and he tried to keep his hopes up while waiting impatiently for his quirk, but he really was starting to worry. He read up on various websites about how to speed up your quirk's development, or even how a completely quirkless person could develop one from scratch, and tried out some of the advice he read there, but months had gone by without anything to show for it.
That was until he woke up one morning caught under what seemed like a huge and heavy tarp. Izuku spent a long time trying to crawl out from under it, wondering what had happened to him. Had he been teleported somewhere else? Maybe he had done it himself in his sleep. Teleportation—that was a really useful quirk! He could definitely become a Pro Hero with that! If he really did have it... Somehow, that didn't feel like the right answer. But if he hadn't teleported, then what had happened to him?
A minute later, still struggling under the tarp, Izuku heard a familiar voice. “Izuku, honey! You're gonna be late for class if you don't get up!” It was his mom, calling from the hall. He could hear her footsteps, too, passing by the door. But if that was his mom, did that mean he was still in his room? How could that be? He had definitely gone more than fifty feet under this tarp.
Crawling onwards, Izuku soon met with with a slope. He could see light way down at the bottom, so he held on tight to the tarp and climbed downwards. Near the bottom, his grip faltered, and he fell some thirty feet to the ground. His scream was cut short by the impact, but aside from losing his breath, he survived the drop unharmed. He rolled over on his belly, raised himself up onto his knees, and as he raised his eyes to look all around, he finally got the answer he was looking for. Izuku was still in his own bedroom, but not as he had been before. He had shrunk in his sleep, and judging by his surroundings, he was around two inches tall now.
Almost anybody else would have been seriously scared to find themselves so small and helpless, but not Izuku. Why, he was ecstatic! He finally had a quirk now! Sure, shrinking wasn't nearly as useful as teleporting, but maybe he could use it to grow, too. He could definitely become a Pro Hero with a power like that. He'd be just like Mt. Lady! And even if he could only shrink, he would find a way to make that power work for him. Maybe he could do some crazy acrobatics by changing his size at just the right time...
Not even a minute since he learned about his quirk and Izuku was already theorycrafting what he could do with it. Why, he was so into it that he forgot all about school, or even growing back to normal, so that he was still the same size when his mom came knocking again. This time she opened the door slowly, looking over at his bed. “Izuku?” She looked around for her son, but though he was almost right under her nose, she never thought to look for him down below.
For his part, Izuku just stood there watching her, neither growing himself nor trying to get her attention in any way. He was just too amazed by Inko's size. In his eyes, his mother was twice as big as Mt. Lady! The floor shook with her steps, and her voice sounded like the rumble of distant thunder. It was such an intense experience, he didn't think of doing anything until Inko had gone to check if he was in the bathroom. He was about to grow himself and tell her the good news, but instead of that, Izuku decided to surprise her with it. He ran out after his mom, reaching her while she stood in the bathroom doorway searching inside for any sign he had been there. By then he was almost breathless from the sheer effort of keeping pace with his mom's slow, shuffling pace, and he stopped nearby for a second to catch his breath.
Inko was barefoot at the time, and idly scratched the back of her leg with her toenails, biting her lip as she worried over her son's possible disappearance. “I'll try calling his phone,” she decided, and as she went to get her own, she walked right towards the very person she was looking for, never realizing he was there.
Izuku only had a second to shout after the power of her first step knocked him over on his behind, but his cry for attention was silenced when his mother's enormous sole fell mercilessly on his puny self. The pressure was incredible. Her skin met his entire body, and pressed him into the floor. The impact knocked all thoughts out of his head, all that existed for him were the intense sensations of his body caught between the hard wood below and his mom's incredibly soft wrinkled sole above.
The moment lingered in his awareness for what felt like a minute, but in truth it was only a second before Inko raised her foot to see what he had stepped on. Her sole held on to Izuku for a bit longer, lifting him a few inches into the air, but he soon fell off and hit the floor again.
Inko bent over to look at the little thing, brushing a lock of hair away from her eyes. “Izuku? Is that you, honey?”
“H-hi, mom,” he replied, and would have said more had she not spooked him by falling on her knees over him.
“Oh my goodness, honey, what happened to you?” She reached for him, but stopped when she noticed how small and fragile her boy looked beside her hands. He was only the size of her pinkie! “Are you okay? I'm so sorry I stepped on you, Izuku. If only I had looked down!”
“Mom, it's okay! I'm fine, really! See?” Izuku stood up, waved his arms and took a few steps, showing off his perfect health, and all the while he couldn't stop smiling. “You don't have to feel sorry for me anymore. Can't you see what this means? I have a quirk now!”
Inko was amazed. In the shock of having stepped on her little shrunken son, she hadn't quite realized what it meant that he was so tiny. Inko was so happy for her Izuku, she squealed and swept him up into her palm, hugging him fast against her cheek. “My sweet boy, it finally happened! Your very own quirk! Thank goodness! I was afraid you'd never get one. You've done it, Izuku! Now you can finally be a hero! We have to celebrate this! I'll get something big ready for this afternoon! When you get back from school we'll...” Inko gasped and pulled her son away. “School! You're going to be late if you don't get ready quick! Can you grow back, honey?”
“Sure! Just put me down and I'll do it.” But only when he was back on the floor did it occur to him that he didn't actually know how to go back to normal. He tried focusing on getting bigger in a few different ways, visualized everything else getting smaller around him and tried to imagine what it might feel like to grow, but nothing worked. The seconds ticked by, then a couple minutes, before Inko asked if something was wrong and Izuku had to sheepishly admit he wasn't sure how to grow himself yet.
Of course Inko was worried—what mother wouldn't be in a situation like this?—but she took charge of the situation, calling the school to tell them that there was an emergency and Izuku might not be showing up today. “Come on; we're going to the doctor,” she said, grabbing him without waiting to hear his thoughts. Her thumb rested on his front, covering most of his torso underneath its breadth, while a pair of fingers held him from the back. Since she knew he could handle some pressure, she held him firmly as she carried him towards her purse and dropped him inside.
While he called to her from inside Izuku wouldn't have his voice heard until they were in the car, the purse riding shotgun with a seat belt on for good measure. “Mom, we don't need to go to the doctor! I promise I can figure this out on my own!” he called to her from the opening, but Inko was already backing out into the street.
“Alright. If you manage to grow even just twice this size before we get to the clinic, I promise you I won't take you to the doctor,” she said. “Until then, sit tight and let your mother handle this.” Izuku knew better than to argue with his mom when she got like this, least of all now that he was so small she could sit on him to make him behave, so he shut up and focused all his thoughts on getting bigger again. But if he was any taller by the time Inko parked the car again, it couldn't have been by more than a hair's breadth.
Worried that he might be stolen if she kept him in her purse, Inko pulled Izuku out again and pushed him into her pants pocket. Her pants were tight—she really needed a bigger size, though she'd never admit it to herself until she couldn't fit the button anymore—and so Izuku was fully smothered against her thigh by the fabric, hardly able to move under the pressure. When a press of Ink's fingers was added to the equation, he gave up and accepted this embarrassment.
At least Inko's thigh was pretty soft, or else it would have been worse. Then again, maybe that wasn't such a good thing in the end. Inko kept rocking her feet nervously while waiting for her turn, which got her plump thighs shaking and Izuku shook along with them, totally dominated by Inko's mass. There were a lot of people in the waiting room, too, so it was getting awfully stuffy. Combined with her nerves, it got Inko sweating so much that soon Izuku's pajamas were all damp with her sweat. It was really, really uncomfortable in there. Was this what being waterboarded felt like? He tried to squirm again, let his mother know he wanted out, but she pressed her hand on him again, thinking he was misbehaving. Thank goodness her name was called right after that.
She went straight inside the doctor's office, closed the door behind her, and before the doctor could even ask what the matter was, Inko pulled out poor Izuku son and showed him to her. He was so relieved just to be out of that damp prison that he sat meekly in his mother's palm enjoying his freedom while she explained everything to the doctor. Then he traded hands, finding himself manhandled by the doc's more slender fingers as she inspected his body and questioned him about his experience.
“Everything seems normal, Mrs. Midoriya,” said the doctor, handing him back to his mom. “Your son just needs to figure out how to control his size, is all. This is a common problem for people who develop a shrinking quirk. It's usually much easier for these people to shrink than to grow. He needs practice to figure it out.”
“How long, doctor?” asked Inko.
“That's the tricky part. I really don't know. It can take a few days, a few months, or in rare instances a few years to develop the skills needed to grow back to their normal size and remain there until they choose to shrink. As long as he keeps at it, though, it should speed up the process considerably.”
There was nothing more she could do for them, aside from giving Inko a note to explain to Izuku's school why he wouldn't be able to attend for some time. After taking it to the principal, Inko arrived back home, pulled Izuku from her pocket again, and collapsed on the couch, feeling so stressed from the morning's events. “Well, honey, looks like you'll be staying home with me until you get this sorted out,” she said. “I'm sure you'll do it sooner rather than later. You're such a hard worker when you set your mind to something.”
Izuku was of the same mind. It obviously wasn't good that he was stuck at this size for now, but he was confident he could solve the problem quickly, provided he kept plugging away at it. He'd been focused on nothing but his own growth ever since they left the doctor's office, and meant to do it every waking second he could spare. Right now, though, he was too distracted by Inko's manhandling.
She held him in the palm of her hand, which was bigger to him than a king-sized bed, and very nearly as soft. Her thumb rested on him, its powerful, wrinkled mass easily moving his little limbs and rolling him over so she could inspect him. “I guess it's not the worst thing ever. At least I get to see more of you now. And you're so adorable at this size!” Smiling, she brought Izuku to her mouth and planted a big, sloppy kiss on him, wrapping his whole head up in her puckered lips and leaving a drop of saliva all over his face. “ I guess I'd better leave you to it. You sit tight there while I see to some chores. I'll come get you when lunch is ready.”
Izuku stayed on the couch while his mom went to get the broom and dustpan, trying some other ideas for how to grow himself. He spent an hour in intense concentration, lying down with his eyes closed to shut out the rest of the world. It was no surprise to him that at the end of that hour he still hadn't made any progress—he knew it might take a long time and was willing to spend as longs was necessary to conquer his quirk—but he had to wonder if this was really the right approach. His head was starting to hurt, and he felt he might be better off taking a break for now.
Not that he meant to sit around doing nothing until his mom came for him. Izuku would take this time to train the other skills he would need as a Pro Hero with a shrinking quirk, beginning with how to get around at such a tiny size. He jumped off the couch, confident that he could survive the fall even though it seemed sixty feet high to him, then ran around the room, using all the furniture as hurdles for this obstacle course, climbing up and down the couches, the footrest, the TV's power cord, and anything else he could find, all of which came far more easily than expected. It turned out his smaller size also made him as nimble as a mouse.
That was just the start of his workout, but his next idea for how to keep training his abilities was... a bit embarrassing since he needed his mom's help. He spent all of lunch time building up the guts to ask her, while he sat next to her plate and ate the tiny bits of food she handed to him. “Hey, mom?” he began. “You know I want to become a Pro Hero with my quirk, right? Well, I was thinking, if I want to get serious about it I need to start doing physical training right away, especially since I have a lot of free time and nothing else to use it on.”
“I think that's a wonderful idea, Izuku!”
“Er, thanks, mom. So, I want to train my agility, and I think I can do that on my own, but I might need your help with some other stuff.”
“I'll help out in any way I can. Say the word and I'm there for you!”
Firstly, Izuku suggested that he might train his strength against hers. She was much stronger than him at this size, so even pushing against one of her fingers would be an intense workout. Inko readily agreed to help him out, but then Izuku suggested that she might also help him train his endurance by stepping on him a bunch. “I promise it'll be fine! I wasn't hurt at all when you stepped on me this morning, and if for some reason that changes I'll let you know right away. But I still got stunned when it happened and that's something I want to prevent. I thought it might help if you... keep walking over me until I can handle it.” He knew it sounded ridiculous, but it was the most efficient way to do his endurance training.
Inko was obviously hesitant to trample her own flesh and blood like he was some bug, but he was insistent, and eventually she gave in and let him crawl in her slipper. Her foot slipped inside a moment later, slowly, making sure not to put too much pressure on her boy even as her sole lay on top of him. It took her a minute to ease herself into the right mindset and let her weight rest naturally on him, hoping that her foot and slipper were both soft enough not to hurt him.
They were both very soft, as Izuku experienced firsthand, but that didn't keep him from almost losing consciousness under his mother's immense weight. Then Inko started walking—more of a shuffle than a walk, really—softly trampling him over and over again. A few minutes later she stopped to check in on Izuku, pulling out her foot and looking at him inside her slipper. He said he was fine, though, and that she should keep going for another half hour, so she stuck her foot back in and decided to go do laundry until then.
Even her most casual walk was an intense assault on Izuku, and if not for the increased resilience that his shrinking granted him he never could have survived it. He spent the whole time on the verge of losing consciousness, and while he tried to resist, it was hard to muster the willpower for that when his mind was being dominated by the endless THUMP THUMP THUMP of Inko's foot, or by its incredible weight and warmth and softness whenever she was standing still.
Inko soon got used to stepping on him. It helped that he was actually quite comfortable. Her slippers were a bit old and worn; they had lost some support over the years, and Izuku's body was just the right shape and size she needed to make them feel better on her feet. There were times when she stood still and added some extra pressure to her foot, all so she could better appreciate his adorably tiny body being pressed into her sole. Then halfway through the spin cycle, she moved Izuku from one slipper to the other so he could do some good for both her feet.
Once everything was taken care of, she settled back down in the couch and took Izuku out. It had gotten warm under her foot, so he was moist with both his sweat and hers. Finally freed from the weight of her foot, he took some deep breaths and slowly opened his eyes while Inko watched thoughtfully. “Izuku, are you sure this was a good idea? You're looking really worn.”
“I-it's fine, mom, really. I just need to get used to it. Next time I won't look so bad, I promise.”
“If you say so.” Inko shrugged. She still wasn't convinced this would help him, but as long as it didn't hurt him either, she was fine with having him as her new insole. “Since I'm helping out with your training, though, and since I'll be spending all day taking care of you now, do you mind if I ask for a little something as thanks?”
“Not at all! I'm happy to help you any way I can!”
“Then could you give your dear, tired mother a little foot massage right now?”
“Um... sure, I can do that for you! Maybe it'll help with my training, too.”
“Wonderful! You're such a good boy.” Inko gave him another wet kiss, then placed him on the far end of the foot rest and kicked up both her legs. Her heels almost bounced Izuku away when they hit the foot rest. Inko's soles were really impressive looming over him like that. Each of them was some four times his height, and even the slightest motion showcased their awesome power.
Inko smiled at her son, wiggling toes and scrunching soles as she waited for him to get to work. When at last he came forward and started rubbing her left heel, his hands felt so adorably tiny against her sole. “Keep at it, Izuku. You're doing a great job!” she said, though his technique was far from the best. In fact, with such meager strength he barely managed to sink his hands into her sole. Even so, she was loving this massage. There was just something so appealing about her dear Izuku working so hard to rub her foot when he was barely bigger than her second toes.
After finishing with one heel he went on to the other, then asked her to lower her feet so he could rub the rest of her soles. “Hmm. I have a better idea!” said Inko, and she clapped her soles together on him, catching him between them both. “This will help train your resistance more!”
She rubbed her soles together, sliding her son up and down between them, reveling in the ease with which she dominated him. Her boy felt so good in there that she maybe got a little bit carried away. When she moved her feet apart and thanked him for the help, she realized that he had passed out. Thankfully, she managed to wake him up just by blowing on his face. “Oh, thank goodness. Izuku, I'm so sorry for that! I thought if you could handle being stepped on, you could handle this too. I guess we still have a lot to learn about what your limits are,” she said, way more calmly than she would have expected. Normally she would have felt so bad about hurting her Izuku, but knowing she had the power to smother him under her sole any time she liked was... oddly satisfying.
No, what was she saying? That was no way to think about her own son. Little Izuku needed his mother to protect and pamper him until he was fully grown again, not step on him for her own pleasure. “Let me make it up to you, honey. Forget about your training and about doing anything else for me today. Just sit back and relax while I put you somewhere comfortable.” Izuku said there was no need, that he hadn't been hurt at all, but Inko wouldn't listen. She took him and slipped him right down her blouse, into her spacious cleavage. There her heavy breasts held him in close to her heart, where she knew he'd be safe.
Izuku was really embarrassed and confused about why she would put him in here of all places, but he told himself she just wasn't sure how to handle her son being pocket-sized now. He figured eventually things would settle down and life would become more normal despite his size. Little did he know how wrong he was.
Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters and settings are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. No money is being made from this work. No copyright infringement is intended.